Ocean Girl: Her Mission Continues

From the team [1] that brought you the Season Four Novelization Nobody Read, here’s a Season Two novelization nobody will read. I am writing it because it will make one person smile, and also to put off trying to get my novel published. Which should give you some idea– novelizations are a pain, looking for a publisher is so much of a pain it makes novelizations a nice vacation. Anyway– enjoy!

Since I forgot to add one before…

Disclaimer: all characters and events belong to Jonathan M Shiff Productions and are being used without pemission. No money is being made, though if anyone at JMS would like to negotiate for officialdom, say the word!

[1]
the “team” consists of me, Alana’s advice, Savant’s scripts, some kittens, and my cupcake doll. ^^

1. Lost at Sea

The whales sang. Not the long love songs people knew, but shorter bursts of clicks and squeals about tasty fish, or the state of the water, or gossip about who was paired with who this season. As night fell the noise level faded, voices dropping out as their owners slept in brief naps near the surface.

Neri slept too, cradled by the gentle rocking of the ocean. Even dozing, she could feel the baby’s breathing and hear when Charley or his mate surfaced. The ‘all is well’ song came regularly. It was fainter now, as the group of whales spread out to their winter feeding grounds, some still in couples, some with new calves. It was time to go home.

* * *

First thing, before school even, Jason and Brett had to go to the lab to check the map. The computer loaded a new one every few hours as the satellite uploaded data from the tagged whales. The cluster of dots was moving up the coast from Antarctica.

“I guess Neri and Charley will be about there at the moment.” Winston said. He was used to the daily invasion of his equipment by now.

“So, how long ‘til we see them again?”

“Patience Jason. They will return in their own good time.”

Dianne Bates came to look over Winston’s shoulder. “Right on schedule. Let’s just hope we’re still here when they arrive!”

“Aw Mum! Not before breakfast!” Brett complained, with a dramatic shudder at the prospect of being booted back to land.

“Then get along to breakfast, both of you.” Dianne inflicted hugs and hair-rubs on her sons and sent them out the door. “And get to class on time for once.”

The two boys headed for the galley along ORCA’s endless blue-walled corridors. They paused in the viewing tube to watch divers on the reefs outside.

“You don’t think Mum could be right do you, Jase? They wouldn’t really kick us off this place.”

“Well, most of our class has been transferred to land. Rotation of personnel is part of the charter.”

“Yeah, but Mum’s on a contract.”

Jason sighed. “Which runs out in another week, Brett. And no-one’s said anything about renewing it.”

The galley was full of people, mostly kids in aqua uniforms. Jason and Brett grabbed food and scanned the room for people they knew. From a table in the back, Froggy waved. He’d gotten a big table with his partner in crime Zoe, and Vanessa, who looked disgruntled at being seen sitting with the ‘little kids.’

Brett continued his thought as they sat down, “The worst part is we could be gone before you-know-who gets back!”

“You mean Neri.” Froggy said.

Zoe swatted him. “Quiet! New kids!”

Three new arrivals, two girls and a boy all about Jason’s age, were headed their way. “G’day. Mind if we join you?”

Zoe smiled and everyone picked up their trays so they could shove the tables together.

“I’m Rocky and this is my sister Joanne.” The boy said.

The other girl, who had her hair up in two buns anime-style, announced, “I’m Kimberly Mcguinness. You all new on board too?”

“Give us a break, we’re old crew.”

“Keep your fingers crossed we’re not ex-crew before the week’s out.” Jason grumbled. “Uh, sorry. Jason Bates, my brother Brett, and that’s Froggy, Zoe, and–”

“Vanessa Lane. So how did you guys get lucky enough to be sent out here?”

* * *

After school and chores the two boys signed out a boat and went out to the island, ‘just to make sure everything’s ok for when Neri gets back.’ Jason climbed up to Neri’s sleeping nest in the tree and scooped out old leaves and fallen branches. He scared up a lot of bugs, and three lizards that scampered away up the tree. Brett was sitting by the pond tossing rocks in the water.

Jason threw a stick at him.

“Careful!”

“You wouldn’t believe the amount of junk that’s collected up here. Well come on, make yourself useful and gather some fresh leaves ok?”

Brett stood up grumbling, “What did your last slave die of, overwork?” Jason tossed a handful of leaves at him, but they fell short.

Brett splashed across the pond and inspected a brown plant with dead-looking folded buds. “These any good?” He sniffed a leaf and recoiled.

“They’re never-bloom plants.” Jason called down.

“Say what?”

“That’s what Neri calls them. She told me they only open for a couple of hours every five, six years. They’re still growing though, so they must be alive. Find something else.”

“Weird.” Brett poked the never-bloom plant. Its leaves rustled, dry as old paper, and a heavy bud bobbed in the air.

* * *

The mother whale sang to her calf as they swam, songs as old as their race made up of sound and shape as they saw it through echolocation.

This is dolphin, sleek and clever but sometimes cruel to their own.

This is sperm whale, blunt-headed, ferocious, deep-divers.

This is killer whale, wild and angry.

This is human, worst of all.

The ‘word’ for human was a combination of things: the shape of a boat, the sound of an engine and the chatter of a helicopter. Neri wanted to say, only some humans were dangerous to whales. Some were the best of all. But for now, the warning was good for the baby to hear. Maybe someday…

Charley whistled, We see Mother again? Help her make it safe?

Yes, dear one. Neri answered. The water tasted of milk from the baby’s suckling. Neri smiled. It would be good to see her friends again, Mother and Jason and Brett. Good to get on land after so long too! She missed cooked food, and being out of the water! Sensing her mood, Charley surfaced underneath her, lifting her on his huge back. Neri laughed.

“Silly. I am not one of you. I am small, and like clear water also.” Neri uncorked a canteen hanging on a strap around her neck and drank. She could drink seawater, for days without getting sick. Brett and Jason couldn’t do that. Suddenly serious she said, “I look like them but I am not like them…”

Charley didn’t care. Neri is Neri, he said, and rolled in the water, dumping her in. Neri laughed underwater and grabbed a long fin, hanging on for the ride as the three whales dived.

* * *

On the island the boys had cleaned out Neri’s nest, checked that the little cache of shell dishes was safe, and climbed halfway up the island to clear muck from the spring that fed the waterfall. Brett came back with an armful of firewood. “This enough? And I saw loads of bananas and those root things Neri likes.”

“Cool.”

Brett stopped. “Hey—I thought you said these things hardly ever opened.”

“That’s right.”

“Well this one is.”

Jason came over to look. The never-bloom flower was opening, the petals moving as slowly as the minute hand on a clock. Jason was pretty sure plants weren’t supposed to do that.

“Hey there’s something in here.” Brett lifted out an irregular piece of metal, silver set with some kind of black stone. A string was tied to it at two points. “What do you reckon it is?”

Jason took it from him and rubbed the cool metal. Nothing he recognized. “Don’t know. Maybe a piece of something.” He shrugged and handed it back.

Brett carefully wrapped the string around the metal object. If it was on the island, it was Neri’s. He’d keep it for her.

* * *

Sound came through the water, a thin whistle. Neri stopped, backpaddling to listen. Something about people. The voice was coming from a long way away.

Charley? Do you hear?

Charley ‘said’ where the call was coming from. A human bird came down one sun ago. One lives still.

Raft? Neri asked, the ultrasound image of a life raft seen from below.

Charley whistled, Must be.

Is not far from ORCA. I must go!

Yes. Was all Charley said. He nuzzled his mate and the baby, all the goodbye whales ever gave each other. Watching them Neri realized it was strange to her now, that Charley wouldn’t worry about his baby or be sad if his wife chose a different husband next year. Before she met Jason and Brett and the people like them, she hadn’t known the words husband and wife, or the idea that two people would be together for more than a season…

I am not like them, Neri thought. But now, I go. Human may need help.

* * *

Brett squirmed in his dress uniform. “Why do we have to meet him? Zoe and I have a game on!”

“A wise tadpole never questions the frog!” Winston told him. “They wanted a family on the welcoming committee and you were chosen. Your vid games will have to wait.”

“Come on Brett, it’s like being royalty. And it’s our chance to convince this new Commander Byrne to let us continue our whale research.”

“Dianne, I hear a whisper it’s not a navy man this time. Someone from the business world.”

“Oh terrific, a suit.” Dianne had been hoping for a scientist. “I hope he’ll have the ability to understand that someday we may be able to talk to the whales.”

Jason said, “That’s still a long way off, Mum.”

Dianne leaned over and said quietly, “Need I remind you we already know someone who can?”

“Yeah, but that’s Neri and she’s—she’s not human.”

“Brett, just because we’ve established that we’ve never seen a blood group with her dna structure before, that doesn’t mean there’s not some simple explanation. Ok? Now, you all look very handsome. Let’s go.”

They walked through the halls to the lift and waited, Brett catching Jason up on the news in the world of vid games. He was saying, “And Froggy thinks he can crack into the editor so we can…” when the elevator arrived. Everyone straightened up hurriedly. The doors opened.

Commander Byrne was a woman—a formidable woman, both tall and stocky with chin-length hair and a scowl on her face.

Dianne blinked. “Welcome to ORCA, Commander Byrne. I’m Doctor Dianne Bates.”

“Is there something wrong, Doctor Bates?” the commander asked immediately.

“No! No. It’s just that we weren’t expecting a woman. That’s all.”

“I don’t see why that should make any difference. Do you? This is my son Michael.”

A boy about Jason’s age appeared behind her. He had the same big build as his mother, and the same sour expression.

“Ah, we thought we’d give you a quick tour of the place. Get you familiar with your surroundings.”

The commander nodded. “Wait a minute. Bates—that’s marine biology, correct?”

“That’s right.”

“I made a specific note about discussing the future of your work.”

“I’d be very keen to do that.”

“We’ll do it on the way. Come along, Michael.”

When the grownups got a few steps away Jason held out his hand to Michael. “G’day. I’m Jason.”

“So?” The boy snorted and followed his mother.

Jason and Brett looked at each other and Brett muttered, “What’s with him?”

* * *

Neri smelled the human machine first, the stink of oil and hot metal in the water. Whatever it had been, it was now a crumpled hulk on the seabed. There was more wreckage floating, and a round rubber life raft. Neri kicked for the surface and bounced herself up, spy-hopping to see inside.

A man was sprawled in the bottom of the raft, his arm crooked over his face.

Neri squirmed over the edge of the raft and crouched next to the man. She uncorked her bottle and splashed his face with a handful of fresh water. The man groaned and suddenly grabbed the bottle and pulled it to his mouth.

From the water Charley made a worried sound. Neri pushed herself back to the edge of the raft, the wet rubber slippery.

The man was looking at her, around for a boat, then back to her. “Who are you?” He grabbed her wrist, “How did you get here? Oh no you don’t! Whatever you are, now you’re here you’re staying!”

* * *

In the ORCA gym Kimberley was already doing reps while Vanessa showed Rocky and Joanne around. “Game terminals—but HELEN knows if you’ve done your homework and she’ll limit your time. Froggy knows a hack to get around it but he charges a bundle and he won’t teach it.”

“Not my thing, computers.” Said Rocky.

“You’ll want to make it your thing if you’re staying on ORCA.”

“And here I thought I’d just need to be able to swim and stuff.”

“You definitely need to be able to swim.”

Joanne wandered over to Kimberley, who was pounding out reps on the exercise machine like she could go on forever. Impressed, Joanne said, “The guys wouldn’t believe this. How long can you keep it up?”

“Longer than any of them could. Boys talk big, but they’re just a pack of flabby wimps.”

“Hey!” Jason yelled from the door before it was done opening, “I’ve got news, we’re staying!”

“Yeah?”

“The commander says if Mum takes on extra duties, she’ll authorize six more months.”

Brett waved his arms to make sure everyone noticed, “You hear that everybody? We’re staying on ORCA!”

Froggy joined the cheer, then was distracted by something on a nearby screen. “HELEN, bring that back. What… hey guys, check it out.”

“What is it Froggy?” Jason asked. Some of the kids, the ones who thought Froggy worth listening to, crowded around.

“Chopper accident. Looks like it happened yesterday but we weren’t told until now. The commander’s just ordered all boats out.”

“Who crashed?” Zoe asked.

Froggy hit a few keys. “One passenger, no name listed… UBRI corp! Aren’t they the guys who-?”

“Yeah.” Jason said.

Rocky and Joanne looked at each other. “Guys who what?”

“Nothing.” Zoe said quickly. “They’re an ocean research company, kind of a rival to the one in charge of ORCA. Hope they find the pilot anyway.”

“They will. We’ve got enough boats to cover a wide radius from the last communication.” Froggy shut the screen and got up, signaling a general wandering-off.

Jason pulled Brett aside. “Wonder what that UBRI guy was doing in our airspace. They couldn’t still be looking for Charley could they?”

“How should I know? We’d better tell Mum about it though, and Neri.” Brett murmured. “Hey Rocky, bad idea! You’ll lose!”

Froggy had invited the new kid to a game of 3d checkers. He called back, “Too late! The chocolate has been wagered!”

Zoe sat down by the board to watch the carnage. Vanessa rolled her eyes and went to talk style with Joann and Kimberley. “Puh-lease tell me you brought some current magazines. About something besides weight lifting please.”

Kimberley winced.

Vanessa noticed. “Sorry! Didn’t mean that like it came out. I’m in a twelve-step program for tact.”

That seemed to work, as the other two girls laughed.

* * *

Neri’s companion had tied her up—at least, he’d tried to. The rope was scratchy but not very tight. Neri was more curious than afraid.

The man was tall, not old but with white hair, and wearing a white coverall. He stared at her with disturbingly intense eyes. “No boat, no land in sight. So where did you come from?”

Neri just stared back. She almost said, I go get more water. But her father’s warning echoed in her mind. This outsider… was not kind like Mother or gentle and careful like Winston. He was sick like Brett had been when they first met but…

“You hear me? Who are you?” The words dissolved into a groan. “The sun…”

Charley whistled, Boats come. Not far. They will find man before he dries out.

Charley thought this was boring.

I will leave in time. Neri assured him. She tugged at the rope and the man grabbed her wrists again. He was sick from thirst and the sun, not strong enough to hold her, but trying. Why?

“If you’d answer my questions… tell me how you got here… maybe we could review the situation. You can talk can’t you? Never mind. Soon, I will be rescued. And then I will find out everything about you.”

* * *

Froggy moved a piece. “I’m afraid that’s it, Rocky.”

The game had lasted long enough for Zoe to tell him all about how hard it was to get candy on ORCA, so Rocky faced the full horror of losing his last chocolate for weeks. He reached, pulled his hand back, and stood up to look at the board from another angle.

A big, red-haired boy swaggered up to the board. “I bet I could get out of that in one move.”

“You wish.”

“Watch and learn. I take this piece, move it across like this and–” He picked up the piece and swept his arm across the board, sending the rest of the game crashing to the floor. Plastic counters bounced everywhere. “I win, suckers.”

He waited for them to be impressed.

Nobody actually was. Zoe said, “Who’s this bozo?”

“Mick Byrne’s the name. And it’s all right girls, you can touch me. I am real.” He sat down next to Vanessa.

She promptly scooted away. “Not without a ten-foot pole.”

“I think you guys have been down in this underwater flea pit too long. You call this having fun? Well, you’re all in luck ‘cause Mickey-boy’s in town and I’m here to brighten up all your dull little lives.”

“You could start by dropping dead.” Kimberley said cheerfully.

“Ha-ha. It seems we’ve got a few comedians around. Let me give you all a bit of advice. Don’t mess with the Mick-meister. Cause you’ll always come off second best. Keep that in mind.”

* * *

On the way out Froggy moaned, “It’s like the old Vanessa, but with muscles!”

“Yeah. What are we gonna do with that creep?”

“Ignore him.” Was Jason’s opinion. “Just help us get a boat organized so we can go check if Neri’s home yet.”

Froggy began, “You may have to wait until the search–”

“Hey, you! Yeah, you guys.” A grownup, a man with a blond ponytail, was coming out of the lift wearing civilian clothes. “Where would I find Commander Byrne?”

“Probably up on the bridge.”

“Well? I’m not a mind reader, show me the way?”

“Sure.” Brett said and pointed. “You new on board?”

“Temporary contract. Captain Sam Phillips, nice ta meetcha.”

As they neared the bridge the commander’s strident voice rang out even in the hall. “I asked for every boat to be out on this search, now I find there’s one sitting idle.”

The familiar voice of First Officer Hartley answered, “We can’t very well leave without the new skipper, ma’am. He hasn’t turned up.”

“Well, where is he? Has anyone got any idea of this Captain Phillips’ whereabouts?”

Froggy muttered, “Good luck.”

Sam stepped through the door. “Someone looking for me? I’m Sam Phillips. What can I do for you?”

“You were meant to report on board yesterday, captain.”

“Oh, yeah. I got a little sidetracked on the way. You know how it is.”

The commander loomed over him like a battleship. “No, I don’t. And let me inform you I expect punctuality from my people.”

“Whoa, wait a minute Commander, let’s get one thing straight. I am not one of your people. I’m here on a short-term contract, strictly for the money.”

“Well then earn it by getting out there and doing your job. First, you can brief him on the way.”

The first officer held out a hand. “Dave Hartley, nice to meet you. I’ll show you to your vessel.”

“And captain, we will be discussing this further when you get back.”

Sam Phillips wilted slightly. “Oh, I can’t wait.”

“This way, captain.” Dave said and escorted Sam out. The three boys ducked back from the door.

* * *

Boat!

I come. Neri answered.

The man heard the boat’s horn then. He stood up unsteadily and waved, “Hey, here! Over here! Oh no you-!”

Neri tried to pull away. The man grabbed her and they tussled. He was stronger than Neri had thought. She began to be afraid. Charley!

Charley made an out-of-patience huff and bumped the raft. The man tumbled back. Neri slipped over the side and dived. Down deep, out of sight from the surface, Neri watched the rescue boat approach the life raft before she turned away.

Home now.

* * *

“They’ve airlifted the pilot back to the mainland.” Sam reported. “He’ll be all right. The sun sure got to him though, he says he saw a girl out there. Must’ve been a mermaid.”

Brett and Jason turned away from their listening post at the door of the bridge.

“Yes! Come on, let’s go out there now!”

Jason wavered. Someone had seen Neri; how much trouble would that cause? But he didn’t want to think about that. “Ok!”

They dashed through the halls, getting a “Where’s the fire?” from Dave on the way, and ended up in the computer room. Froggy paused his game. “Can’t do it.”

“What?

“But it’s Neri, it’s gotta be. Can’t we have a boat to go say hello?”

“Sorry, the Commander’s locked all the boats. I had it out with HELEN before you got here, she can’t issue you a pass.”

“Aw man!”

HELEN’s synthesized voice said, “However, I note on further reflection that the new restrictions mention nothing about the issuing of wave-runners.”

“HELEN, you’re beautiful. Ok with you guys?”

“Excellent.”

Froggy hit a few buttons, “Ok, you’re set. Number five will be waiting for you up top. Say hi to Neri for me ok?”

* * *

The two boys slogged up the beach. Brett called, “Coo-ee, Neri!”

Neri appeared from the trees. She ran to them, grinning, hugged Jason and ruffled Brett’s hair. “Jason, Brett.”

“Welcome home Neri.”

“Come, there is food. I knew you would come. I miss you, on the journey.”

“We missed you too Neri.”

“Yeah, it’s just not the same around here without you.”

“Tell! Everything. Mother is well? And Winston?”

“Yeah, Mum wants to see you. And Froggy says hi. We have a new commander so Lee’s gone back to land, and Daggy and Jodie too. ORCA’s full of new staff…”

So Jason and Brett talked about everything that had happened on ORCA. They ate fish and wild yams, and drank fresh water from the pond. Neri tried to share the gossip from the migration, but had trouble translating whale things into human speech. Eventually she gave up, laughing. “Maybe I try to tell Mother, later.”

“Yeah, she might understand.”

They were quiet for a minute, just the crackling of the fire and the sound of the breeze. Neri said, “Thank you for making home nice for me.”

“Yeah, well we knew you’d come back.”

“I must. I had much time to think. I am not like you, or like Charley. What am I? Are there others? The truth of what I am must be here on island, where I lived with Father. I wish to find that truth. You will help me?”

“You sure that’s what you want?” Jason asked.

Neri nodded.

“Then we’ll keep searching until we find out who you are and where you came from. That’s a promise.”

“Thank you.” Neri said. “Is good to be home.”

They sat together as night fell over the island.

2. Where no Whale Swims

Neri woke before the sun was fully up, awakened by the change in the birdsong. She sat up and shook leaves out of her hair, smiling when a gecko ran away from her. She grabbed a vine and swung down, her feet sweeping the surface of the pond before she dropped into the water.

Out in the cove Charley hummed contentedly. Play? He asked.

Eat first. Neri replied. The reeds around the pond had grown back well during the migration. Neri pulled one up, rinsed dirt off the root and took a bite. A little sour, but it would do.

A small, long-nosed animal appeared on the bank. Neri held out the top leaves of her breakfast and the creature snatched it and sat there nibbling, wiggling its nose. Out loud Neri said, “Wallaby.” Then, “Maybe.” Mother had names for all the animals on the island, even the different birds and fish, but Neri didn’t remember most of them. It was easier just to say, ‘tiny, sharp teeth, eats bugs’ or ‘many many green birds.’

The birds were… “Parakeet.” Neri muttered as she wandered towards the beach. It would be good to have all the words, good to remember how to speak to people. “Fruit-bat. Wom-bat. Crocodile, bad. Snake, very bad. Frogs.” Tiring of words, she ran, crashing into the surf. Play!

* * *

Jason caught the others in the viewing tube, a popular place to stop and chat. It was the biggest window to the outdoors that ORCA had. “Guys, just so you know, Neri’s coming here to ORCA today. She’ll be here third shift.”

“Great!”

“You got her fake id and uniform ready?”

Brett scowled at Vanessa. “Duh. Yes.”

“Well it’s nice to know you can do something right for a change.”

Zoe rolled her eyes. “What about that twelve step program?”

“Doesn’t apply to you boneheads.” Vanessa said immediately.

Zoe was squaring up to fight but Jason stepped in between them. “Hey, can we reschedule? Get yourselves grounded when we won’t miss Neri’s visit.”

There was a general cooling down and Zoe and Vanessa made apologetic noises at each other. Then they all went to class.

* * *

Neri surfaced under the pontoon and looked around.

Brett waved. “Hi Neri. It’s ok, the coast is clear.”

“Hi Neri.” Vanessa gave Neri a hand up, and submitted to a wet hug. “Your stuff’s in here.”

Neri opened the compartment and pulled out her uniform, shoes and ORCA id. She ducked into the boat shed to change while the other two stood guard. When Neri reappeared, squirming in the uncomfortable shoes, they took the elevator into ORCA.

“Right to the lab? Mum and Winston want to see you.”

“Ok!”

HELEN let them out on the right level and they squeezed through the shift-change crowd to the lab.

“Look who’s here!” Brett announced.

“Neri! Welcome back!”

Neri grinned her sunny smile at Winston and went to hug Dianne.

“It’s so wonderful to see you Neri!”

“You also.”

“Come over here, there’s something I’ve been dying to show you.”

One corner of the lab was full of audio equipment, notes, and a whiteboard with complex musical scores drawn on it. Dianne touched a button and whale song filled the room. “Recognize someone?”

“Charley.”

“It’s an idea we’ve been working on while you were away. We want to match up specific parts of Charley’s song with different words and emotions. These are some we’ve figured out already, written down.”

Neri touched the board. “Can write what it sounds like?”

“Yes.”

Jason came up behind them. “Watch out Neri, she’s still on about the rest of us talking to whales one day.”

“Well it might be sooner than you think, Jason. You see, these are simple examples. He’s saying ‘hello,’ ‘danger,’ and ‘food.’ We want to work on more and more as we go along.

Winston put in, “Eventually we’ll have a dictionary, a book, listing the different sounds and their meanings.”

“And now you’re back you can help us if you like.”

“Yes Mother. I… may still call you Mother, yes?”

“Of course, Neri. Always. Now, Jason tells me that you would like to find out who your people were. Is that true?”

Neri nodded solemnly and Brett said, “Yeah, and we’re going out to the island to help her look for clues.”

“Oh are you just?”

“Yup. HELEN cleared us a waverunner for recreational use, four hours. Maybe tomorrow afternoon too, if there’s one free. We’d better get going.”

“Yes. I will come again, Mother.”

“Well have fun guys.”

“Just remember the old saying—the wise fox is always prepared to find more than he is looking for!”

“Winston!” Brett groaned.

* * *

“Talk about a needle in a haystack.” Jason said as they waded through the underbrush on the island. “We’ve checked the beach and the waterfall. Anybody have another idea?”

“Well if we’re looking for something Neri’s Dad left… where did he live when he was here? In the tree with you?”

“No… Tree was my place. Father made a house, but it fell down in the big wind, after he went away. Was over here.” Neri pointed, and the three of them splashed through the pond. It was a hot day, and the water felt good on the boys’ legs.

There wasn’t much left of the little house. It must have been very small, just room to sleep out of the rain. All that was left was a patch of cleared ground and some flat stones, fitted together like puzzle pieces, that had been the floor. Jason dusted them off but didn’t find anything. He was thinking about what it would be like to be stranded here, with no boat and no way to call for help, and a little kid to care for. “He never told you where–”

“Hey that reminds me!” Brett burst out. “I’d forgotten all about this. I found it while you were away so I hung onto it for you.”

He held out the strange metal amulet. Neri’s eyes went wide and she spread her hands to take it. “Where did you find this?”

“Inside one of those never-bloom plants.” Jason said.

“Well you should know, you put it there didn’t you?”

“No. It belonged to my father. He would wear here, on belt. I have not seen it since he went away forever.”

“So you mean he was the one who hid it? Why?”

Jason took a step away and thought. “…Because he wanted her to find it someday. This could be the clue we’ve been searching for, and you’ve been carrying it around in your pocket the whole time!”

“Well I didn’t know that.” Brett grumbled.

“Let me see it? You know, now that I look at it, the shape reminds me of something. But I can’t put my finger on what it is. Neri, would it be ok if we take this back and run it by HELEN? I’m sorry to take it away right after you got it back, but…”

“Is ok. Ask HELEN, maybe she see… clue?”

“Right, a clue. You know… your Dad knew when the flower would open again, right? So he wanted you to have this when you were, well, not a kid anymore. Like, when you were old enough to do something about it.”

Neri looked down at the amulet, then gave it to Jason. “Do something?”

“I dunno.” Jason shook his head. “Just thinking, probably nothing. Hey, what time is it? We were supposed to be back for…”

* * *

“Hydroponics at sixteen hundred hours.” Commander Byrne barked. “Where were you?”

“We, ah, got held up at sea. It won’t happen again.” Jason answered, as he and Brett squirmed under the commander’s scowl. They’d been summoned to the bridge as soon as they arrived.

“No young man, it won’t. Because I am severely restricting the use of boats for recreational purposes from now on. Particularly for junior license holders. And I will be personally keeping an eye on it. Is that understood?”

Jason was staring past the commander at a transparent map against the wall of the room. He managed to nod and say, “Yes, Commander.”

“Commander.” Sam Phillips interrupted. He was holding a plastic-wrapped ORCA uniform.

“Yes, Captain Phillips?”

“You don’t seriously expect me to wear any of this…”

“Brett!” Jason hissed.

“What?”

“Look, the chart here. That’s Neri’s island. It’s the same shape…” He held the amulet hidden in his hand, looking from it to the map. It matched, the outline matched perfectly. The two boys escaped the bridge.

* * *

In Froggy’s lair they waited while the boy set the amulet in a scanner. Laser lights wove around it and a three-dimensional replica appeared on the nearest screen. Froggy had the hotseat in range of all the keyboards. Jason was leaning on the wall, while Brett sat on the floor with Zoe and Vanessa. The girls had liberated a tub of popcorn from the galley and were chowing down.

HELEN’s synthesized voice said, “Confirm. Match with satellite chart is complete. Exact match with satellite photo dated ten years ago.”

“You were right, it’s definitely a map of the island.”

“It’s weird…”

Vanessa looked up at Jason. “What is the matter with you?”

“Well, we always thought Neri’s people were shipwrecked.”

“Yeah. So?”

“But that thing’s the island from above. Like they’d seen it from the air.”

“Maybe it was a plane crash.”

“I guess.”

From the floor Zoe said, “That’s not the weird bit. Who makes a map into jewelry?”

“Jewelry?” Froggy repeated.

“Well what else would you call it? Shiny, with a string attached. It’s a necklace.”

“HELEN, is there anything more you can tell us about that thing?”

“Affirmative. There is a mark scratched on the surface that appears to be a deliberate indentation.”

“Neri’s dad must have made it.” Brett said.

Jason nodded, as the idea bloomed in his mind. “Tell you what I think. He’s left a trail for her to follow. He’s telling her where we’ll find the next clue!”

“I’m on it. HELEN, superimpose the image over the map and print a copy, would you?”

* * *

Robert ‘Rocky’ Rhodes was a tall gangly boy with the misfortune of being a little clumsy and a little slow. And he was a big science fiction fan. Right now he was regaling his sister with the plot of a new vid series.

“I remember—they kidnapped the girlfriend first and then him. So anyway, back on the planet everyone was going nuts because…”

Mick came up behind him. “What is this idiot talking about?”

“It’s this video I saw, it’s so cool.”

“Who cares.” Was Mick’s opinion.

“I know one you’d really have liked. It’s called Galactic Warrior and it’s about a robot from Neptune…”

* * *

“Ok Jason. Ready to go.” Vanessa said. She was carrying a backpack with a shovel poking out the top, and had her life jacket slung backwards around her neck.

Jason nodded and turned back to HELEN’s communication screen. “You hear that?”

Brett, down in quarters with Zoe, was unhappy. “But I still don’t see why she gets to go instead of me.”

“Commander’s clamped down on boats and we can only fit two on a waverunner.”

“Yeah, and you went yesterday so it’s my turn.”

“Well what about me? I haven’t been out to the island at all yet.” Zoe complained.

Jason sighed. “All right, how’s this? If Froggy can get HELEN to release another waverunner, we’ll all go tomorrow. Even him, if he fits.”

“But only this once! If a lot of us keep disappearing at the same time, somebody’s going to get suspicious. We don’t want the commander finding out!”

Zoe backed off. “All right, tomorrow. And the commander’s down in your Mom’s lab. Hey Brett, want to go spy on them?”

Brett considered. There was nothing else to do, except homework. “Ok.” He said and cut the call off.

Jason shrugged, grabbed his life jacket, and followed Vanessa out to the waverunner.

* * *

Down in the lab Commander Byrne was looking around, making Dianne squirm. It was the way the woman seemed to dismiss everything as soon as she saw it: the racks of carefully labeled tapes, the whale migration maps, the listening equipment.

“What’s this do?” Mick asked, picking up a piece of machinery.

“Ah, it’s called a U-cam.”

Winston took the camera from the boy’s hands. “Basically it’s a directional camera. It allows us to watch a whale’s behavior while recording its language.”

“There’s one whale we’ve tagged with a monitoring device…”

Byrne spoke over her. “There’s a limit to the amount of this whale business you can do now, of course, but the camera could still come in handy for other things.”

“I’m sorry commander, I don’t quite understand.”

“Didn’t I make it clear? The condition of your staying here on ORCA was that you should make yourself and your equipment available for commercial uses, too.”

Dianne blinked. “Well, yes, but my research must come first.” She glanced over her shoulder to see Winston steering Mick away from a delicate switchboard.

“Dr. Bates. Dianne.” Byrne said, trying to do a caring voice, “ORCA can no longer operate for a few scientists to conduct pet projects. Now my job is to make it pay. And yours is to do whatever extra work you’re assigned.”

“What sort of extra work?”

“All in good time. For now Michael and I would like to look around the rest of the lab.”

“Certainly. But Commander, I don’t think you understand the importance of our work.”

Winston began, “These creatures, they are essential to human–”

The door opened. Sam stood there, looking disgruntled in his blue and aqua uniform. “You wanted to se me?”

“Well Captain, in uniform I see.”

“Yeah, well let’s get this straight commander Byrne. The only reason I’m on this tin can is because the bank repossessed my boat. As soon as I’ve got a deposit for a new one, this costume gets deep-sixed and I’m out of here.”

“That’s good. But in the meantime I think we’ll put you temporarily on the mail run.”

“Fine by me lady. I look like a postman in this outfit anyway.”

Dianne looked at Winston. “Charming fellow.”

* * *

Vanessa didn’t seem to be enjoying the island. Or maybe she was. She wasn’t complaining, but she wasn’t exclaiming about the beauty of the place either. They’d split up the gear, Jason carrying the pack while Vanessa took the shovel and a multipurpose scanner she’d liberated.

Jason held the map. “See, Neri? The lines on the map get closer together when the hill gets steeper. That’s the cliff you like to dive off.”

Neri nodded, looking at the map uncertainly. “Where now?”

Jason pointed. “About here. That’s where your father made the mark on the amulet. So it could be anywhere around here. Let’s spread out and start looking.”

“For what exactly?”

“Something, Vanessa! Anything that doesn’t belong.”

* * *

“…And this is the test area for our underwater equipment. New rebreather tanks, underwater surveillance, that sort of thing.”

“What’s this?” Mick asked. He was pointing at a little room with windows and a sealed door.

“Recompression chamber.”

“Huh?”

His mother answered, “It’s to judge individual responses to low air pressure levels, no doubt?”

“Exactly so. Also as a remedy for decompression sickness.”

“What’d happen if, say, somebody got locked inside this thing?”

“Hardly a pleasant experience. It could be some time before someone finds you.”

Mick smirked.

* * *

“Guys!” Vanessa was yelling, “Neri! Jason, come here! I think I found something.”

Jason cane running, panting and out of breath. Neri just sort of appeared between two trees. “What?”

“On the rock. I saw something so I got the vines off…”

Carved into a slab of dark stone Jason saw… something. Writing? Symbols, anyway. There was a column of simple pictures and a paragraph of elaborate looping letters in an alphabet Jason didn’t recognize. They were carved a good half-inch deep in the rock and the letters… glowed. Jason bent over and cupped his hands to block out the daylight. Each figure glowed faintly.

“Father write this!” Neri exclaimed, stroking the letters.

“How?”

“He had…” Neri paused, searching for a word. “Pencil. Write like that, on rocks. Then it break.”

“A blowtorch or a laser cutter maybe.” Jason muttered.

Vanessa was more interested in the message itself. She pointed to the top symbol, clearly an eye. “That’s see, or look for.”

“The second one must be water.”

“Is Charley.”

“So… look for water with a whale?” Jason guessed.

“The whale’s crossed out, thickhead. Look for water where whales don’t swim.”

“There’s another eye and an arrow. Look for an arrow?”

“It make any sense to you Neri?”

Neri nodded. “Water out from bad lands. Charley will not go there. No whale will come close.”

“Bad lands?” Vanessa asked.

“Um, a mangrove swamp. Nasty and muddy.” Jason pulled out the map and pointed it out.

“That’s where we look then.”

Jason looked at his watch and grimaced. “Well we can’t go now. I’ll never make it back in time as it is, Byrne’ll kill me if I miss again.”

“Tomorrow?” Neri asked.

“It’ll have to be. First thing after school. Hey, did you bring a camera? Let’s get a picture of that other stuff, maybe Froggy and HELEN can make some sense of it.”

They took the picture, then hurried back to the beach where they’d left the waverunner.

* * *

“Where does Jason go all the time?” Rocky asked.

Brett shrugged. “Oh here, there, around the place.”

“Well he could take me with him couldn’t he. I thought we were going to be mates.”

Rocky sounded so sad. Brett wasn’t sure what to say. He was sure Jason would rather hang out with Rocky than, say, Vanessa. But Vanessa knew about Neri, and Neri was… well, nothing is more important than Neri.

“Hey, I’ll be your mate Rocky.” Mick said.

“You?”

“Yeah. Me, the big Mickmiester. The big Mickaroonie.”

Rocky sensibly asked, “Why?”

“Well, we’re both kinda cool guys. And hey, I love hearing about those video discs you watch.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. I want you to see something. You can tell me about another movie on the way.”

“Um, ok. There’s this really cool one, it’s called The Annihilator. “

Mick steered Rocky towards the door. Brett managed to close his mouth. He looked over at Froggy and Zoe. “What do you reckon?”

“Smells to me.” Froggy said.

“Me too. Let’s follow them.” Zoe snapped her book closed and they both saved their files. Homework accomplished, time for action.

* * *

A few halls away Rocky was explaining. “Well no one ever suspects he’s got a fake head. No, hang on, his wife does, but he locks her in the cellar and…”

“Just through here.”

“And she can’t get out.” Rocky continued, “Anyway, while she’s trying to get out of the cellar the annihilator starts to destroy everybody in town.”

Mick smiled an insincere smile. “Yeah? Fascinating. Now go in there and look upwards. You’ll see something really interesting?”

“Yeah?” Rocky ducked through the small portal door and looked up, still talking away. “Anyway what happens, you see, the wife ends up escaping, you see, and gets this big gun while he…”

The heavy door of the recompression chamber shut with a clang. Mick leaned against it and laughed. “Ha! I got you, you big sucker! Now, see if you can stay in there a couple of hours without boring yourself to death!”

Rocky couldn’t hear him, actually, but didn’t really need to. Mick’s expression spoke volumes, then the big boy walked away. Rocky tried the door, but the chamber had sealed itself. He looked at the set of buttons by the door. One of them had to open it.

* * *

The kids passed Mick in the hall. Zoe asked, “Hey, where’s Rocky?”

“Don’t ask me. Why don’t you find him yourself?” Mick said, and kept going.

Zoe and Brett looked at each other. “Well that wasn’t suspicious. What’s down this hall? Hey, Joanne! Help us out for a sec, I think Mick did something with your brother.”

Joanne just said, “Aw no.”

It was a good five minutes before the four of them reached the dive lab. The room was filled with a hissing noise and behind the glass Rocky was clearly panicking.

“Hey, here!” Brett yelled.

“He’s got the pumps on! Froggy, how do you open this thing?”

Brett and Joanne heaved on the door and Froggy attacked the control panel. The hissing faded and the door suddenly unsealed. Rocky tumbled out, gasping for breath.

“Are you all right?” Joanne asked immediately. She grabbed her brother in a protective hug, much to his embarrassment.

“Breathe, mate!”

Rocky protested that he was fine, and tried to laugh it off as he got his breath back.

* * *

“Honest Jace, with Mick around anything could happen. He’s dangerous!” Brett said. He and Jason were headed down to the computer room after dinner to see if Froggy had any news.

“Ok, I’ll try to spend more time with Rocky. I suppose someone has to keep an eye on him.” The door hummed open in front of them. “Hi Froggy, what’ve you got?”

Froggy hit a button and HELEN answered, “Material submitted includes two distinct writing systems. The first are simple pictograms similar to early hieroglyphics. The second is a form of script unrecorded in my memory bank.”

“Can you read it?”

“Negative. Repeated symbols and other characteristics indicate it is a valid language, but I have nothing comparable on file.”

Vanessa snorted. “I thought you had every known written language!”

“Affirmative.”

“But… that’s impossible.”

Jason said slowly, “Not if the person who wrote it didn’t come from Earth.”

“Jace…”

“I know it sounds crazy, but think about it. The amulet is a map of the island but only if you look at it from above, their language isn’t human. What other explanation could there be?”

Zoe thought for a minute and suggested, “It was a Tolkien cruise and they write in elvish?”

“Negative, Zoe. My files include fictional scripts.”

Zoe shrugged. “So… what are we going to find tomorrow, you reckon?”

Jason shook his head. Brett said, “Could be anything.”

* * *

“Mick Byrne, you would have to be the biggest idiot I ever met in my life!” Kimberley shouted, advancing across the rec room.

Mick just said, “Well considering your friends, I’m sure you know a lot of them.”

“My brother could have been killed!”

“Hey, it would’ve been his own stupid fault for turning the power on.”

Joanne seethed. Kimberley said, “Well, someone ought to report you.”

“Report him for what?” The commander asked from behind her. “What’s going on here, Michael?”

“Nothing, Mum.”

“Why don’t you tell her the truth? Commander, he nearly killed Robert Rhodes yesterday. He locked him in the recompression chamber.”

Mick went innocent. “Oh come on, they got it all wrong. Rocky and I were just kidding around. Do you really think I’d do something to hurt him, Mum?”

“No, I’m sure you wouldn’t Michael. Now, you girls should check your stories before you start spreading them around.”

“But–”

“He–”

“Young lady, I know my son. Come on, Michael.” As they walked away, Mick turned and smirked at the girls.

* * *

The kids looked at the island from the inflatable HELEN had managed to get them. Neri was leaning her head and arms on the side of the boat. She lifted herself up to point at the swamp. “Bad lands. Father say not to go there.”

“I’m not sure we should risk the motor in that mud either.” Jason said. “What about that beach?”

“Yes. Charley will not go near, whole cove. He says water tastes bad.”

Jason looked at his crew for suggestions. Zoe pointed, “Maybe one of those rocks? We’re probably looking for a carving; anything else would have washed away by now.”

“Sounds good to me.” Brett said. He was sitting in the bottom of the boat, crowded with Zoe, Froggy and Vanessa. It had not been a fun ride.

“Ok. We’ll start there. Meet us on the beach, Neri?”

Neri nodded and vanished into the water. Jason gave her a minute to get clear, then started the motor.

They pulled the boat up onto a slim gray beach. Jason got it tied while the others started looking. Froggy swung his scanner around, while the others just poked around climbing on the rocks looking for anything like an arrow.

The sun climbed in the sky.

“Are you sure this is the place?” Jason asked.

Neri nodded. “Badlands. No other good rocks near.”

Vanessa sat down next to them, fanning herself with her hat. “How long are we going to keep this up?”

“Until we find an arrow.”

“We can’t look at every rock!” Brett called.

“Just keep going.”

“Hey!” a voice called from above. Zoe had climbed the cliff behind the beach. She was sitting about halfway up, propped against a tree. “You’re wasting your time.”

“What?”

“It’s not on any one rock, it’s all of them! All over, all together. They make the arrow!”

Everybody had to climb up far enough to see. Neri got there first, in two deer-like leaps and the rest crowded after her. It was all the rocks. From above, they made an arrow pointing across a small inlet at a beach on the other side.

“Well, let’s go!” Vanessa yelled.

They careened down the hill. Zoe shouted, “Hey wait for me!”

The beach was long, pale yellow sand and a few fallen trees. The kids ran down it. “Here, over here!”

“This way!”

“What are we looking for?”

Neri stopped, stood still and looked around. There was something… not sound or smell, almost… she crouched and combed her fingers through the sand. And remembered.

“Here! Is here, all around! Jason!”

Neri was digging with her hands. Jason grabbed the shovel from Brett and ran over. “Here, let me. Guys, over here!” He scooped out sand, just a shallow hole, and hit metal.

* * *

An hour later they had holes up and down the beach. Zoe waved from the last one. “It goes all the way up here!”

Froggy reported, “Under the swamp as well. I can’t tell how far without going in, and no way am I doing that.”

“It’s huge.” Brett said, plopping down on the sand. He pointed to his furthest hole, in the opposite direction from Zoe’s. “The whole beach.”

Neri walked out of the water. “Under the rocks and into the water also.” She frowned, trying to find the words to say how far and then giving up. At the bottom of the first hole metal gleamed dully, a bluegreen color like patina on copper.

“If this is a plane, it’s the craziest.” Was Zoe’s opinion.

“No. It’s not a plane.”

“Huh?” Brett looked up at his brother.

“Neri…” Jason said, “I think this is it, the ship that brought your people here. And this—it’s not from Earth. It’s a spacecraft.”

3. The Last Message

“Hey guys, this is great. Come take a look!” Vanessa was flushed with effort and excitement. She’d unearthed a metal fin with a jagged edge, like some kind of wing. “You really think it’s a spaceship?”

“I know it sounds crazy.” Jason said, “But it does explain how Neri and her Dad got here, like from nowhere.”

“This… it has to be a spaceship.” Zoe said. She scooped more sand away from the wing stub. The broken edge glittered dark blue.

“I certainly can’t identify the metal with this. HELEN probably could, if we could take a piece back.”

“Good luck with that Froggy.” Vanessa replied, “I thought of that already and hit that thing every which-way with the shovel. Couldn’t even scratch it.”

Brett cut to the real issue. “Now what? We can’t clear off the whole thing, not without a bulldozer!”

Neri surfaced from her latest underwater survey. She let the wave leave her on the beach and shook droplets out of her hair. “I find something more. Maybe way to go in.”

“Where?”

“Out past rocks. Deep. You come?”

Jason nodded and started getting his scuba gear out of the boat.

Vanessa grimaced. “You’ve lived here all your life and you never saw this thing before?”

“Never come this side of island. Badlands. Bad plants, ground sink, bad air.”

“Show me what you found.”

* * *

Underwater there wasn’t much to be seen of the spaceship. Sealife had found the blue metal a good home, and it had been covered with barnacles, baby coral and just plain mud. Jason saw a pointed structure he couldn’t identify, with a massive anemone on its very peak.

Neri pointed. Part of a round hatch protruded out of the seabed. A grate covered it, but Neri pulled that away easily. She pointed inside. Jason shook his head—bad idea, let’s wait and learn more, don’t just go in! But Neri did, so Jason pulled himself in after her.

They went down a few yards through a claustrophobic tube. At the bottom the tube turned and went up—into air!

“Here.” Neri held out her hand to help Jason out of the pool.

“There’s air! Weird. It’s like something’s holding the water back.” Then Jason saw where he was, and stopped wondering.

The light was faint and blue, like being underwater. The room was tilted, the floor at an angle that would have been dangerous if it had been slippery. But everything was dry.

There was a kind of multi-segmented chair, dark screens, what must be a control panel. “This place is amazing…” Jason was good with controls; he could drive anything on ORCA except the helicopter. He had no idea what anything here was for. “Neri, do you–?”

The craft shifted with a sound of straining metal. Jason fell against a control panel. It lit up. “Hey, there’s power running through this thing!”

“Power is from the sea.”

“How do you know that?”

“I don’t know.” Neri murmured.

“We can’t stay. It’s falling apart.”

There was a softer groan from the ship. Neri was still looking around, heedless. She picked up a bundle of fabric that was wedged between two bars. “Look.”

“It’s the same fabric as your dress. Maybe your Dad left this stuff for you.”

Neri was looking into the dark, towards what must be the rest of the ship. She could see an archway, only darkness beyond. Had that been home, in the ship? Her father’s home?

The ship moved again and something fell with a crash. Jason grabbed her hand. “We have to go! It’s dangerous!”

* * *

On the beach Jason delivered the bad news. “It’s really unstable. It sounds like the whole thing could cave in any time. I don’t know how much exploring we’re going to be able to do.”

“Actually that makes sense. The structure is under tremendous pressure, and its integrity must have been compromised when it crashed. I’m not going in!”

“Don’t worry Froggy. But can you figure out what these things are?”

“Doesn’t Neri know?”

“No.” Neri said sadly. There had been two objects wrapped in the cloth, both mysterious. One was a short, six-sided wand made of a dark substance that glittered from within, like circuitry under glass. The other was a many-sided piece about the size of a baseball, plain except for a glass lens set into one side. The kids passed them around and looked at them. Neither object had buttons or controls, or opened like a box. They didn’t seem to do anything.

“I have not seen before. Froggy, do you know?”

“Not a clue Neri.”

“Ask HELEN? I want to know!”

“Yeah, us too. Now, you think?” Froggy looked around for confirmation.

Jason nodded. He didn’t really want to go back into the ship today. The excitement of exploring faded quickly before the fear of being crushed if the whole thing fell in.

* * *

In the computer room, Froggy fired up his terminal. “Ok HELEN! What d’you reckon?”

HELEN scanned the smaller object. “Hexagonal rod, roughly ten centimeters long by three wide. Composition: carbon, titanium and lithium molecules in unusual arrangement. A break is detected here.”

“Any idea what it’s for?”

HELEN paused, various bits of her electronics lighting up as she thought. “It appears to be a transmitter. Circuitry would plug into a power source.”

“Can we fix it?”

“You can fix it Froggy.”

“What? How?”

“Materiel is of unknown origin but conventional solder should still function as a conductor.”

“Well, I’ll give it a try.”

Froggy opened a hatch in the floor and got out the quick-repair kit.

* * *

In the rec room Brett and Zoe had been trying to do homework. Trying, in between saying ‘you think Froggy found anything yet?’ to each other.

“Ok, done!” Zoe snapped her terminal closed. “I swear, I’m all about coral but if I never have to write another report on it it’ll be too soon!”

“I hear you.”

“Well I’m going to see what everybody’s looking at. See you when you finish!”

Brett muttered something about Vanessa-like cruelty.

What everybody was looking at was Kimberley, going for a record on the stationary bike. After the first few hours she’d gathered a crowd. Zoe joined in as Niko called out, “Record in five! Four, three, two, one!”

“Yay!”

“All right Kim!”

Kimberley, grinning, got off the bike and grabbed her water bottle.

“It’s just a dumb machine.” Mick said.

Joanne smirked. “You could always have a go.”

“And be a jerk?”

“Take a look.” Joanne spun the bike’s display. Some quite impressive numbers were revealed.

“So, what does that actually mean?”

“It means Kim here could try out for the state squad.”

“Riding the road to nowhere. Get a life.”

Kimberley turned, settling a wet towel on her neck. “So, being a guy, you could do so much better?”

“Any day of the week.”

“’Cause you’re stronger than I am. You’d win hands down every time.”

“Um, yeah. Unless we’re talking about playing with dolls or something.”

By now they were in a circle of kids looking at the most excitement they’d seen all day.

“I’m talking about a race. You and me, one on one.”

“You hear that Rocky? She wants to race moi. What a joke. If it was worth my while—say, having a few bets…”

Rocky immediately said, “Five on Kimberley.”

“Me too. Five credits on Kim.”

Niko bet ten, and everybody piled in. Joanne got out a notebook to write it all down.

Mick actually looked a little upset for a second, then, “Ok, you want to chuck ‘em anyway? You’re all on.”

* * *

“Hey Froggy.” Jason said, as he and Brett breezed into the computer lair.

Froggy jumped. “You’ll give me a heart attack!”

“Sorry. HELEN get anything?”

“Um… she reckons this thing might be to send out a signal. She thinks it’d fit in a socket. By the way, she found a broken circuit and I fixed it.”

“You did? Excellent! What about the hexagon?”

It was still sitting in the scanner. HELEN said, “Apologies, Brett. I am unable to gather any information about this device.”

“Forget it, she’s got no clue.”

“Well we’ve got this one. So we take it to the ship and find something to plug it in to.”

* * *

Jason and Brett went to the island the next day, and only Jason had Scuba gear. He’d argued Brett out of trying to bring a set. “Neri, we can’t stay down there long. If the structure gives way any more we’ll be in big trouble. We have to find where this fits, see what happens, and get out in a hurry, ok?”

Neri nodded.

Jason checked his mask and they dived.

The inside of the spaceship was even more of a mess, Jason thought. A big beam had fallen across the archway sometime during the night; nobody was getting into the rear section of the ship now.

The two of them looked over the front console. “There’s got to be something here somewhere.” The ship groaned and shuddered.

“Here!” Neri had found a hexagonal shape among the controls. The inner point was a hole. Neri grabbed the wand and fumbled it in. It seemed to fit, to click into place. The symbol lit up faintly, then the light died.

“It didn’t work?”

Neri was already looking around for something else. “Must do something. Father left it here for me to find.”

“We have to go!”

Neri swung herself up into the strange chair. Immediately a series of round screens swung down in front of her. Jason gaped. Neri, a strange blank look on her face, touched a screen with her hand. It blazed white for a moment and there was a sound like revving engines.

But then the floor lurched, tossing Neri out of the chair. That was enough for Jason. “Come on!”

She came. As they reached the tunnel something crashed and broke, and there was a sound of water coming in. Jason shoved his mouthpiece in and dived, with Neri just behind him.

* * *

“The whole beach moved!” Brett exclaimed as the two of them came out of the ocean. “It was crazy! Are you all right?”

“Yes, Brett.”

“We’re fine. But it didn’t work.”

“What? Why not?”

Jason shrugged off his airtank. “Just didn’t, that’s all.”

* * *

“I haven’t got nearly enough.” Dianne said. She was pacing the lab.

“Sorry?”

“Whale song. And to record more I’ve got to get closer to Charley. Winston, we have to talk Commander Byrne into giving us a boat.”

“Mm.” Winston was glued to his screen.

“Hello? Why do I get the feeling you’re not even listening to me?”

“Because—I am looking at that. And listening to that.”

Dianne looked. It was one of their sensors, a listener on a buoy in mid-ocean. Usually it picked up nothing but the occasional pod of dolphins. “What is that? It’s the same frequency as the whalesong.”

Winston nodded. “At first I thought it was just random interference, but it keeps repeating. It started a few minutes ago.”

“That’s very strange.”

* * *

On the lowest level of ORCA the kids squared up to race. Vanessa said, “Ok. The course is from here up to the rec room. Any problems with that, Mick?”

“Yeah, won’t even give me enough time to warm up.”

Vanessa groaned. Kimberley said, “Oh please. You’re the one losing a year’s worth of credits. You ready?”

“Maybe I should give you a head start.”

“Can we get this over with?”

Vanessa stepped in front of them. “We wouldn’t want Mick to wear his mouth out. Ready? Three, two, one—go!”

Kimberley darted away. Mick stood still. Vanessa said, “Oh you have got to be kidding me!”

Mick waved and swaggered away, slowly. Once out of sight he ducked into an elevator. “Level alpha, and don’t open the door until I tell you.”

HELEN’s voice said, “Negative. Operational functions require authorization codes.”

“Z-4-0-5. Commander’s code.”

“Verified.”

A minute later Mick said, “That should do it. Ok, open the door.”

The door opened.

Vanessa was standing in the opening, arms folded. She rolled her eyes. “Come on. I took the other lift. Did you really think you’d get away with it?”

“Get away with what?”

“Hey!” Kimberley came past, out of breath, and skidded to a stop. “What’s he doing here?”

“Simple. He hides out in the lift until you’re about due and then he bounds out and says he ran all the way up. Without raising a sweat.”

“Oh, he’ll raise a sweat all right!” Kim made a fist and stepped forward.

Vanessa cheerfully got out of the way.

“Now, listen! We can work something out can’t we?”

“Sure we can. We can run the race again.”

“I’m busy.”

“Oh, that’s ok. Just hand over all your credits for the next twelve months. And don’t think I won’t tell everybody what you did.”

* * *

“A whale dictionary? That’s fascinating.”

“Yes it is, Commander. We’ve actually collected over two hundred seperate pitches and inflections. All we have to do now is connect them with meanings.”

“But to do so we need to study the whale’s behavior from a much closer range.” Winston added.

“Which is why I really need a boat at my disposal permanently.”

Byrne nodded. “I’ve already assigned you a boat, starting tomorrow.”

Dianne blinked. “You have?”

“Come and look at this, Dr. Bates. HELEN, bring up the ORCA structure visual please. Here is our present ORCA. HELEN, add OC schematic.”

On the screen, ORCA… blossomed. It multiplied itself, a dozen more structures radiating out from the central one.

“This is ORCA City.”

“ORCA City.” Dianne echoed.

“It’s the future, Dr. Bates. The largest submarine structure ever undertaken. And the authorities are about to go ahead with it.”

“Why weren’t we told?”

“Oh, it’s being kept top secret. I only found out myself this week. And that’s because we’ve been instructed to carry out a survey for a suitable location. That’s where you come in.”

“I don’t understand…”

“Hence the boat.” Byrne said right over her. “I’m entrusting the survey to you and Dr. Seth.”

“Oh, now just a minute!”

“It’s hardly my field.” Winston protested.

“You’re a qualified marine geologist aren’t you? Who better to chart the topography in search of a stable site? And you, Dr. Bates, will conduct the environmental impact study.”

“Commander, that’s not why I’m here!”

“I’m afraid it is, if you wish to remain. Of course I have no objection to you carrying out your whale studies on the side.”

Dianne, aware she’d been totally steamrollered, managed to keep her angry, “On the side!” quiet.

“Ah, Captain Phillips, right on time.”

The captain had appeared on the bridge. “Commander. You said something about taking a survey team out beyond the reef?”

“Yes. Dr. Bates will be leading the team, with Dr. Seth here. You’ve met, I think.”

“Yes yes, we’ve met.”

Sam swaggered. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“Why?”

“Well, it gets a bit rough out there.”

Dianne smiled way too sweetly. “What’s the matter? Bad sailor, Captain? Don’t worry, HELEN can prescribe you something.”

“Whoa, peace lady!” Sam muttered.

Byrne said, “I expect you all to co-operate. This is an inspiring project. The beginning, perhaps, of permanent colonization of the ocean.”

* * *

Kimberley crashed through the rec room door. Vanessa clicked the stopwatch and cheered. Someone yelled, “We’re rich!” and Niko and Rocky actually hoisted Kimberley up on their shoulders for a victory lap around the room. Vanessa couldn’t tell if the cheering was more for Kimberley or the money. She had to admit, the prospect of some extra credits for ice cream…

“You were fantastic!” Joanne was saying as Mick arrived, panting and red-faced.

Vanessa smirked. “Not so easy when you play by the rules, huh?”

“I think I broke my leg. I tripped over something!”

Yeah right he did. “Probably your tongue.”

Mick was still puffing. Rocky sidled up to him, “Hey Mick, you want to settle up the credits now in case you drop dead or something?”

“Hey Rocky, you know the pontoon dock?”

“Yeah.”

“Why don’t you go jump off it?”

Silence fell. Kimberley rounded on them. “You are going to pay up?”

“In your dreams.”

That sank in. Someone boo-ed. Niko said, “You agreed!”

“Didn’t sign anything did I?”

“You think you can get away with anything just because you’re Commander Byrne’s son!”

“You know Rocky, you’re not so dumb after all. See you, losers!”

Mick went out, leaving the cursing to begin. After a second Vanessa followed. She caught up to Mick a hall away from the commander’s cabin. “Hey.”

“What? They send you to get their money? As if.”

Vanessa scowled. “I don’t know why I’m even bothering. Look, ORCA isn’t such a bad place. If you stop being such a jerk and give the guys a chance—well, I had a lot more fun after I figured that out. I’m just saying.”

Mick gave her a look that said ‘pa-the-tic!’ without a sound. Vanessa shrugged and went to see what Brett and Froggy were up to in the lab.

* * *

Everyone was there. Neri, in her uniform, watched solemnly as Froggy scanned the hexagonal device. Jason, Brett and Zoe were hanging around.

“No luck?” Vanessa asked generally.

Froggy shook his head. “Nothing. I’ve been trying it on Winston’s gear while they’re out, but HELEN still hasn’t got a clue.”

“Neri, you sure this doesn’t mean anything to you? If you think your father left it for you, he must’ve had a reason.”

Neri reached out to take the device. It sparkled under her hand, and she jumped back.

“What was that?”

Neri reached out again. As she passed her hand over the object it glowed, and intense white light raked her fingers.

Behind them the door slid open and Dianne and Winston came in. They looked around in surprise at the lab full of kids.

“What’s going on?”

“Shh!”

“Do that again Neri.”

“What is that?” Dianne asked, angling for a better look.

“We found it in the spaceship.” Brett muttered, and his mother gave him a look and opened her mouth to speak.

The device sparked, spat out a bright ball of light that hovered in the air. It hung there for a moment, then the air rippled and an image appeared.

A man, tanned but pale beneath, beardless, with brown hair going to gray. He wore a long robe made of layers of rough fabric.

“Father!” Neri gasped. She reached out, and the image rippled as her hand went through it.

“Hail Neri, my daughter.”

“I leave these words for you to find. There is much that you will need to know, if this illness takes me from you. My child, we are not of this world. We came, with others, on a mission of peace to share our wisdom with the people of the Opan Planet. But at the end of the journey our craft developed a fault and we fell, helpless, toward the waters of this planet.”

Brett whispered, “He must mean Earth!” and Vanessa shushed him.

“The other survivors perished one by one until only you and I were left on this alien shore. I taught you all I could of the ways of the opal people, knowing you must someday contact them. If there is nothing else, we must bring our message to this world: that as they move into the oceans they must treat them with care, not despoiling their bounty for personal gain. The fate of their world hangs in the balance. This lesson was bitterly learned on our own world.”

Neri’s father paused for a moment and tucked his hands in his belt. Nobody else spoke, not wanting to miss a word.

“There is something else you should know. I always told you that when you were old enough we would visit the land and walk among the people there. The reason for that—there is a third member of our family. Your sister, Mera. Once I knew we would crash, I sent her down to the earth in an escape pod. She was only a baby, too young to risk the crash landing. The pod was strong enough to survive landing, but there was no way of tracking it. I am sure she was found; I feel in my blood that she is alive. But I do not know how she fares, in this strange world. Please, find Mera. Find your sister.”

Neri nodded, her eyes wide.

The hologram rippled and its colors faded. Neri’s father reached out, just as if he could see her. “Farewell, my beloved daughter.”

“Farewell.” Neri whispered. Her hand and her father’s seemed to touch, then the hologram broke up and vanished.

Silence. Froggy’s mouth was hanging open. Winston murmured, “Most extraordinary.”

“You have a sister.”

“Mera.” Neri said. Two tears had traced glittering paths down her cheeks.

“We’ll start looking for her tomorrow.” Jason said. Vanessa opened her mouth to ask how, but didn’t. “I’ll help.” She said instead.

“We all will, idiot.” Zoe shot back.

“Neri, you all right?”

“Yes.” Neri smiled, hugged Jason, and took the message device. “I go back now. I want to think. See you later.”

“Ok. C’mon, I’ll walk you up to the pontoon.”

4. The Baby in the Water

Neri darted between two rocks. Her hand flashed out and grabbed a fish. Breakfast! She sang. Back on the island Neri hummed to herself as she started a fire and plucked a few leaves from different plants. Leaves and fish were rolled in clay, and the drippy package shoved into the fire. It would bake through, and be ready to eat in a few hours.

Charley? Does a boat come?

Charley whistled back, no boat.

Of course, her friends wouldn’t have had time to learn anything yet. They’d only heard the message last night.

There is a third member of our family…

* * *

“There must be some way we can find Neri’s sister.” Zoe slid her tray onto the table and opened her orange juice.

Brett was eating cereal. “Maybe we could put an ad in the paper under missing persons.”

“Yeah—Wanted: girl who fell to earth in a space pod. Great.”

“Well I don’t know.”

Jason said, “At least holidays are coming up. We’ll be able to get to the mainland.”

“Yeah, check out the locals.”

“Talk to people.” Was Zoe’s suggestion.

“Somebody must have found that pod.”

“Would HELEN have records of that sort of thing do you think?”

Froggy nodded. “Probably. If we can get her to access them.”

“If anyone can, you can.” Jason said and Vanessa tagged on, “So what are you waiting for?”

“’M eating!” Froggy protested.

* * *

Neri looked over the fire and remembered… Father sitting on that rock with a stack of cut reeds beside him and his knife in his hand. He cut a length of reed, and blew across the end. A low note sounded. Neri remembered her father’s grin. The mis-cut reeds and rejects cluttered the ground but by the end of the day her father had what he called a wind-flute and was playing slow tunes.

Father was always making things. He’d made her kites. He made a boat for bringing plants from other islands, but when it sank they hadn’t bothered to fix it. He made a little oven for cooking, but it was too close to the stream and washed away in a storm. It didn’t really matter; by that time they’d figured out how to do everything over a fire anyway.

* * *

Down in the computer lab, Froggy bustled between the banks of processors connecting things, putting in codes, trying to open the widest search area possible. “Come on HELEN…” He muttered. Begging seemed to work; HELEN flashed access granted. “Yes!”

“Hey buddy, how’s it going?”

Froggy looked up warily. What was Mick doing here? “Busy.” He said.

“You must get pretty hungry doing all that brain work.” Mick said, smiling. He put a candy bar on top of the terminal.

“Thanks.” Froggy said without taking his hands off the keyboard.

“Maybe you could do me a favor too.”

“Like what?”

“You and that computer. I hear you can make it do just about anything you want.”

Froggy ducked past the bigger boy to reroute some boards. “Her. Her name’s HELEN.”

“Yeah. So, what if somebody wanted to see their school report?”

“They’re coming out today anyway.”

“Yeah, I know. I just want to see it.”

“Well, I can give it a try.” Froggy ducked back to his terminal and keyed in a search. “Michael Byrne… wow, you really messed up this term.”

“Bad huh?”

“Real bad, take a look.” Froggy angled the screen so Mick could see.

“I’ll take your word for it. What if someone wanted to—fix a report like that?”

“No way.” Froggy went cold.

“No way huh? Too bad.” Mick leaned over, putting a not-friendly arm around Froggy’s shoulders. “Cause—my mom’d get really mad. And you know what’d happen then?”

“No.” Froggy quavered.

“No? I’d get really mad.”

“Um, sorry, Mick.”

Mick gave the smaller boy a long look, then gave up. He grabbed the candy and headed for the door. “Remind me never to do you a favor, Froggy.”

Froggy wilted.

* * *

It was after school, and Brett was puttering around the lab with nothing to do. “Mum… Neri’s sister has to be out there somewhere, doesn’t she?”

“I’m not sure sweetie. I hope so. I’m still trying to convince myself this is all actually happening.”

“The incredible is never easy to believe, Dianne. But we did see it with our own eyes. A message from the past, out of thin air! Still… we must not get our hopes up too high, Brett. Anything could have happened to that pod. A single storm…” Winston shook his head.

Sam Phillips leaned in the doorway. “You guys ready?”

“Yep, won’t be a minute.” Dianne grabbed her sweatshirt and tied it around her waist, and pointed to a stack of equipment. “Captain, could you give me a hand?”

Winston shrugged. “I shan’t be joining you today. I’m taking some sonar equipment on one of the shark cats to run some tests.”

“So it’s just you and me then.”

“I can stand it if you can.” Dianne said, hoisting her last pack.

“Let’s go then. Who knows, we might even find something on the way.”

“Hmm?”

“Ah.” Sam grinned. “I’ve got a little deal going on with one of the mining companies. If I find any good mineral deposits, I’m on a percentage commission.”

Dianne gave him a raised-eyebrows look. “And does Commander Byrne know about this?”

“No. I’m certainly not on ORCA for the pittance she pays me. And I’m certainly not here for the social life. This way I can get the cash I need for my own new boat. And when that happens… you won’t see me for dust.”

“And you expect me to cooperate?”

“Well it’s not going to kill you. It’s all in your line of work.”

“Winston’s, actually. I’m a biologist. What sort of things are you expecting to find?”

“Oh I don’t know. But I’m due for a bit of luck. This thing going too?”

“Yes, both of those. Thank you. Let’s get going captain, if you want to earn your new boat this year.”

* * *

The galley was full of kids relaxing after school. In one corner Froggy, Zoe and Vanessa had their heads together over a plate of snacks. Jason ordered himself a drink from the computer as Rocky regaled him with the plot of another video. “…so the guy’s got a uranium supercharger on his rocket, but he doesn’t realize the bad guy’s got a plutonium supercharger… or is it the other way around?”

“Rocky.” Jason said.

“Yeah?”

“I don’t want to know.”

Rocky shrugged amiably. “What’s eating you?”

“I’ve got to get out and about.”

“What for?”

“Sometimes I’ve just gotta get off ORCA, you know? Cabin fever. But it’s hard since the commander canceled our boat access.”

“Hmm. Well, what about that old zodiac? The one round the back of the pontoon.”

“That old thing? That was decommissioned ages ago.”

“I could fix it.” Rocky said.

“Seriously?” Jason asked, hope rising.

“Sure. My dad taught me to strip all kinds of motors. And hey, then we could go to the mainland whenever we wanted.”

“Rocky, if you can get us a boat I’ll… twenty credits. And my eternal gratitude.”

Rocky grinned. “It’s a deal! Let’s go up and take a look at it.”

“Maybe you can teach me something.” Jason stood up and grabbed his drink.

* * *

“So Rocky just wired it together and it started!” Jason was saying to Brett as they walked through ORCA’s corridors. “He says it’ll be done in a few days, then we can all get out to the island whenever.”

“Great!” Brett waved his id and the door opened. “Hey Froggy, any luck?”

“No.” Froggy’s voice came from the depths of a motherboard. “HELEN’s tried the coast guard and the navy. Nothing.”

“It doesn’t look good, Jason.”

“Let’s just keep trying.”

“What next then?” Froggy asked, surfacing with his dark hair rumpled. “I’ve got HELEN hooked up to every public records database we could find.”

“Newspapers.” Brett said.

“Not bad. HELEN, access newspaper reports, previous subject reference.”

“Yes Froggy.” HELEN said. Lights began to blink all over the room, and bits of HELEN whirred into higher gear. “Operation will take approximately twenty hours. In three hours school reports will be delivered in the rec room. Please collect yours.”

Brett and Froggy groaned.

“What do we do if this doesn’t work?” Vanessa asked the room at large.

“Think of something else.”

* * *

Jason collected an armload of parts and went back upstairs to help Rocky with the boat. The others ended up in the rec room, to get their daily required exercise and complain about grades. Brett’s opinion was, “Mum’s going to hate me. No, first she’s going to kill me and then she’s going to hate me.”

“Sometimes bad school reports aren’t as bad as you’d expect.” Kim said hopefully.

“Yeah well, mine are always worse.”

Vanessa grinned. “I’m not worried. I studied.”

“Oh, listen to the genius.” Mick called.

Vanessa leaned in and muttered, “You think you’ve got problems? Froggy saw his results on HELEN. They’re so low you’d need sonar to find them.”

“Yeah?”

“Can’t wait to see what Commander Byrne says about her sweet little boy then. She’ll probably feed him to the sharks.”

Brett cheered very quietly and Kimberley said, “Couldn’t happen to a nicer guy.”

“Froggy said…” Vanessa began, and everybody huddled for the gossip.

They were still gloating when Joanne came up. “Has anyone seen my brother?”

“Rocky was with Jason. Try the lab, or maybe up on the pontoon.”

“Thanks. Fingers crossed for grades!”

Brett groaned. “Don’t remind me!”

* * *

The door to the lab hummed open. Winston looked up.

“Oh, sorry.” Joanne said, “I was looking for my brother.”

“I don’t think that’s me.”

“I didn’t mean to interrupt…” Joanne said. The door had closed behind her and she took a step forward to see what Winston was working on.

“Oh, no no. Actually I could use a hand. Could you hold this?”

“Sure.” Joanne took the tool. It was a mirror on a long stick, that Winston was using to see the wired inside the machine he was fiddling with.

Free to use both hands, Winston got his pliers in place and fastened the wires. “There. You are most kind. Perhaps one day evolution will catch up and provide an extra hand for complex tasks.”

“More arms, more legs, where would it stop?”

“Suction pads for our fingers?” Winston suggested.

“Like an octopus with a fashion problem.”

“You have a twisted sense of humor.”

“Thanks.”

“You’re also an excellent assistant.”

“Thanks. What are we working on?”

“A side-scan sonar unit. Very powerful. For our geologic survey of the ocean floor.” Winston turned it on. Readings normal.

“What do you have to do next?” Joanne asked.

Winston’s face fell a little. “Hook it up to a boat and see if it works.”

“Can I go with you?”

“I thought you wanted to find your brother.”

“No hurry. If I wouldn’t be getting in your way…”

“You’re hired.” Winston said immediately. “An extra pair of hands would be most welcome, and perhaps you could expand on your theories of octopus fashion.”

* * *

Neri walked into the waves and dived. In the cove, Charley waved at her.

I come.

Too much sad. Charley said.

Not sad. I think about my sister. All this time I do not know of her. Where is she? Is she well? Does she have friends? These things I do not know.

Charley grumbled. Worrying about people who weren’t there was not part of a whale’s thoughts. He just knew his favorite person was sad for an incomprehensible reason.

Neri kicked for the surface and leaped into the air, hanging half out of the water for a minute before she fell back. She reached Charley and twined around his long body. Let’s go. Explore.

* * *

Winston lowered the sonar unit off the boat, on a bundle of cables. It was hooked to the power source, the boat’s engine, and a computer that analyzed the results. “There’s that—whoa!” He nearly slipped, caught himself on the rail.

“You all right?”

“Yes. But I’ll let you in on a little secret. I’m not very good on boats.”

“Really?”

“I’m a land creature. The swift gazelle on land has no legs at all in the water.”

“Well it doesn’t matter. You’re so good at everything else.” Joanne sounded a bit smitten. Winston wasn’t sure what to make of that!

“Ah, thank you. Now we’ll just give this a test run and see if it works as intended.”

A splash distracted them, and a huge shape surfaced beside the boat. Joanne gasped and stepped back.

Winston smiled. “It’s all right. It’s just a whale. Beautiful isn’t he?”

Charley dived slowly, his tail coming down with a mighty crash. Joanne stared, entranced. “Yes.”

“And such a show-off.”

“He’s not coming up.”

“Oh, they can stay down for a long time. We’ll let the tow array down now.”

“I’ll do it.”

“Thank you. I’ll watch the monitor.”

Joanne stood on the step at the rear of the boat and threw out coils of cable. The sonar unit had vanished into the blue water behind them. Suddenly—

Winston saw her go down and heard the splash. “Joanne?” He shouted. “Joanne!” She was gone, there was nothing but the line trailing out behind the boat. Panicking, Winston tried to pull it up, then gave up and jumped overboard. He ducked under, couldn’t see anything, and came up. “Joanne!”

Neri surfaced beside him, holding Joanne.

“Oh Neri, thank goodness.”

Winston hauled himself back into the boat and Neri helped him get Joanne on deck. The girl’s eyes were closed, but she turned her head and coughed. Neri nodded and hurriedly slid back into the water.

Joanne moaned and opened her eyes. “…what happened?”

“You hit your head. How do you feel? Any nausea? Are you seeing double?”

“No.” Joanne shook her head and winced. “I think I’m ok. I… was in the water. You saved me!”

“Ah, oh no, I… let’s get you back for some first aid and dry clothes!”

* * *

The hour had arrived. The kids sat in a circle, looking at the dreaded yellow envelopes. Froggy and Zoe traded glances, daring each other to go first. Finally Brett grabbed his, and everyone else raced to get their envelopes open as fast as they could.

Brett whooped. “Yes! I don’t believe it! I’m having this framed!”

“Really? Let me see!” Zoe leaned over for a look, then went back to her own report.

Mick swaggered up between them. “That good huh? Give me a look.” As he bent down, he accidentally-on-purpose spilled orange soda all over the table, and Brett’s report card.

“Hey!”

“Gee, I’m sorry.”

Brett fished out his soggy report while Froggy reminded him they could just have HELEN print another copy, and Brett said it was the spirit of the thing…

Vanessa poked them bout and pointed. The Commander had arrived.

“Michael! I’ve just read your report. And I must say I got a shock.”

The kids made various smirks and expressions of delight.

“It is extremely bad.”

Mick put on a hangdog face. “I’m sorry Mum. I really tried.”

“Yes. Well—I know you can do a lot better than this. But obviously settling in here has been a lot harder on you than I thought.”

“Yeah. Really hard.”

“After all, making new friends takes a lot of time and energy. And that’s important too. So we’ll just forget about this, shall we? And make sure you make up for it next time.”

Mick nodded very sincerely then, when his mother turned away, grinned and made a victory sign.

“No way!” Brett groaned.

Zoe nodded solemnly. “Life isn’t fair.”

“Actually I feel sorry for him.”

“What? Why?”

Vanessa shrugged. “Well my Mum would flatten me if I failed a semester. You gotta wonder if the commander even cares.”

“I see what you mean.” Froggy said. “Not that I’m going to stop enjoying scenes like that!”

There were nods of agreement. Brett suggested victory ice-cream for everybody who hadn’t flunked this time, but when they tried to order HELEN said it was dinner time and they couldn’t have dessert until after.

* * *

Jason caught up with Brett on the way home after dinner, and heard the day’s news. “Don’t worry. Guys like Mick, sooner or later they get what they deserve.”

“I wish it was sooner.”

They paused in the viewing tube to look out at the reef by evening. ORCA’s lights attracted tiny creatures to swarm about them, and bigger fish came to feed. “So we won’t get a lead until tomorrow?”

“Froggy told HELEN to search all newspapers—he didn’t realize how many all is. You should’ve seen his face when HELEN told him why she couldn’t deliver earlier. Where were you?”

“Helping Rocky with the zodiac. Actually, mostly cheerleading and asking stupid technical questions.”

They both looked up as footsteps approached, and their mother stormed down the hall. Jason said, “That bad huh?”

“Worse. Phillips is an obstinate, pig-headed—I only had to say ‘go to port’ for him to go to starboard.”

“Well Rocky’s fixed the old zodiac so we’ll be able to get away without any hassles…”

“Jason, I don’t want to hear about it. I don’t want to hear another word about boats for the rest of the evening!”

Jason and Brett shared a look. Definitely time to go and do homework. Very quietly.

* * *

Morning in the lab, Dianne was looking over data and Winston was explaining. “…of course I couldn’t tell her it was Neri who saved her. So unfortunately, I’ve become Joanne’s hero. Totally under false pretenses.”

“Sounds like she’s quite taken with you.” Dianne teased.

“It is not funny.”

“No, I suppose not… Winston, look at this. It’s the scan you did yesterday, but look…”

Winston looked. On the screen, a detailed topographical map of the seabed spun. Dianne moved to lever and the picture collapsed to a crude pixelated view. Winston blinked. “That’s the level of image quality I would expect, but what was that just then?”

“The image suddenly enhances. For about twenty minutes, right before the end of the tape.”

“Wait. That must have been the exact time that Neri arrived. And look, it reduces back again.”

“You mean Neri’s presence enhances the scan? How?”

“I have no idea. Perhaps something in her physical makeup magnifies the effect of the equipment. If she were swimming directly under the sonar array… well, it’s a theory worth testing further.”

“It is indeed!” Dianne said, excited. “Winston, do you realize what this means? If we could get this kind of detail and depth constantly, we could do the survey in half the time!”

“You mean—ask Neri to help us?”

“Yes! Why not?”

* * *

Froggy hung out the door of the computer room, waving. “Guys!”

“You got something?” Vanessa speeded up. Brett and Jason followed her.

“Jackpot. There was an article.” Froggy waited until the door was shut before pointing everybody at the screen.

“A baby! A baby girl found in the water!”

Froggy nodded. “HELEN found it. It’s about ten years old, right time, right place.”

“What’s it say?”

“Not much. Someone found a baby floating in the ocean.”

“Does it say who? Is there a name?”

“Johnny Mack.” Vanessa read. “A fisherman from Cape Tribulation. Hey, that’s right up the coast. Froggy, read the whole thing.”

Froggy took a deep breath, “‘A baby girl was found under strange circumstances at Cape Tribulation yesterday. Local fisherman Johnny Mack says that he found the baby in an unusual raft floating about six hundred metres off shore. Police have yet to confirm his claim, but spokesperson Tara Trotter said they were “mystified” as to how the baby came to be there. She said that there had been no reports of kidnaps recently, and can only assume that the baby was abandoned at sea. The girl is said to be about five months old, and according to Ms Trotter, “hasn’t cried once.””

Listening, Jason nodded to himself. She doesn’t cry…

“School’s out, we can go tomorrow.” Brett said.

“Yeah, but can we find him?”

“We have to.”

* * *

What they did was pull the zodiac up on the beach at the place where the baby had been found, and walk around. The only person around was an old Aboriginal fisherman. He looked at them curiously as he carried gear to his boat. Jason, Brett and Vanessa stood around, trying to get up the nerve to say anything.

Finally the fisherman said, “You kids going to say something or you gonna stand there all day?” His voice was deep and resonant.

Jason said, “Ah, we were looking for Johnny Mack?”

“Oh? What would you say to him if you found him?”

“We heard he might know something about a baby girl found floating out on the coast a long time ago.”

“Why would you want to know about that? Even if it is true.”

“We promised a friend we’d find out.” Brett offered. “It’s important.”

“It really is. Please Mister, if you know anything…”

The fisherman sat down on the side of his boat and nodded to them. “Well that’s different then. Friends have a right to know. Now that you mention it, I did hear Johnny Mack tell the story once. He was out fishing. He used to go out fishing every day before sunup. But this day—everything was still. No fish were biting. Like there’d been some big ruckus in the night. He couldn’t figure it out.”

The water gleamed like molten silver in the first sunlight as the young man waded out, pulling his boat behind him.

“And then out of nowhere this—thing bumps into his boat. And do you know what Johnny found inside?”

Grey metal, heavy but floating. It was rounded like a giant seedpod pushed by the waves. The young man touched it and it unlocked and swung open.

“A baby.” Jason said.

The fisherman nodded. “Beautiful as a frangipani bud. All by herself.”

The child lay on the pod’s lining, wrapped in a white blanket, and calm as if she were in her own bed. She blinked and squinted when the light hit her face but didn’t cry. Johnny picked her up carefully, wonderingly, and she made a cheerful baby-noise at him. Johnny settled the child in his boat and turned back to get the pod, only to see it sink and vanish impossibly in the shallow water.

“What happened to her? Do you know?”

The fisherman shrugged. “The authorities came and took her away to a foster family. She was a white girl, and things were different then.”

“You never saw her again.” Jason said, his heart sinking.

“Johnny Mack never saw her again. That’s all I can tell you.”

“Thanks. We’d better get going.”

“Like I said. Friends have a right to know. That little girl… she was a bit different.”

Jason nodded and held out his hand. “If she met Johnny Mack, she’d want to say thanks for all the help.”

They shook hands. “If I see Johnny, I’ll be happy to pass on the message.”

The children returned to their boat, Brett and Vanessa pushed it off the beach and they all waded out to get in. A little paddling and they were far enough out to start the engine. Everybody waved.

A few minutes later Brett yelled over the noise of the motor, “Let’s go tell Neri! Right now!”

Jason nodded so he could see.

Vanessa said, “Ok, did that conversation strike any of you as weird?”

Brett shrugged.

Jason shrugged. “Good weird.” He said. The Aborigine had reminded him of Neri somehow, a person who fit into the world perfectly… but Jason didn’t know how to say that, and didn’t want to try while driving anyway. Instead he pointed off to starboard, where Charley leaped from the water in a cheerful breach. A smaller splash might have been Neri, too far away to see. Brett waved like crazy.

When they reached the island Neri was waiting on the beach. As soon as the engine shut down Jason was yelling, “Neri! She made it, Neri! She survived the landing.”

“Where is she?”

“The authorities took her.” Brett said, “People in charge, like the commander on ORCA but for land. They’d take care of her, find a family for her to live with.”

Neri nodded. “I am glad.”

“And!” Vanessa broke in, “Now we know where and when she was found we can start looking for her properly.”

“Yes.” Neri hugged Vanessa in delight. “We will look for her. We will find her. And we will bring her home!”

5. A Girl made of Stone

The bridge was bustling as survey teams left and the day’s visitors got out of the elevator. The commander was lecturing captain Phillips about raiding the stores as Jason tried to get through the crowd. He changed direction as he saw Neri step out of the elevator and look around. She smiled and came towards him. “What are you doing here?” Jason muttered.

“I want to know about my sister.”

“Not here. C’mon.”

Neri nodded and followed him down to the lab. Dianne and Winston were going through data with Brett helping and Vanessa sitting by with her homework. “The cafeteria is packed.” She said, then saw Neri, “Hi!”

“Hello.” Neri chimed, smiling at her. “Hello everybody.”

“Hi Neri. What brings you here?”

“You say you go to search for Mera. I come with you.”

“No way Neri.” Jason said immediately.

“Come on land with us? No way!”

“Neri, the boys are right. We don’t even know where she is yet; they could be on the mainland for days—far inland, away from the water. It would be dangerous for you.”

Neri frowned. “Mera is my sister. I cannot sit quiet and wait. I go with my friends.”

Vanessa jumped in, “And what about Charley? You want to leave him alone for that long?”

Neri wavered.

Dianne said, “Ok. Pipe down everyone. Now look, Neri I know it’s hard for you to stay here while the others go searching. But you can’t help them. And you can help me and Winston.”

“How?”

“We have to do a survey of the reef Neri. A survey is—ah, maps and charts, maps of the ocean floor. And the commander has given us a limited amount of time to do it in.”

Neri nodded. “To find a place for this ORCA City?”

“Yes. It’ll be much larger than this place, home for thousands of people. And we must find a place where it can be done safely. If I don’t help, I won’t be allowed to continue my work with Charley.”

“And you can help us. When I was making tests from the boat the other day, when you came near it had a powerful effect on the equipment. Come and see.”

Neri looked uncertain, but went to look at the readings Winston put up on the screen. “Look, that’s how much better the image is. If we could have that quality for the whole thing we could get done in half the time, so Dianne could get back to her real work. Also—it could help choose the best site, to minimize the damage to the ocean.”

Neri looked down, but finally nodded. “Then I will help.”

Dianne put an arm around her. “Thank you Neri.”

The boys relaxed. Brett said, “But not yet right? We haven’t checked in with Froggy yet this morning—maybe HELEN’s found something.”

“I want to see.”

“Ok, ok Neri.” Winston laughed. “We leave to start our scan in an hour. Come back before then.”

The kids nodded and rushed out.

* * *

“Hey.” Froggy said, “I was just about to come find you guys.”

“You have found Mera?”

“Actually—yeah. HELEN found this last night in the welfare files.”

Everyone crowded to see, except Neri once she saw that there wasn’t a picture.

“Found at sea, Cape Tribulation!”

“The date’s right.”

“It’s gotta be Mera!”

Jason squinted at the screen. “They’ve called her… Jane Seaforth.”

Neri tipped her head in confusion. “Jane?” She chimed, trying it out. The other kids looked at each other recognizing that as a weird name. Vanessa said, “I suppose they had to call her something.”

“And here’s a list of foster families.” Froggy said, opening another screen.

“Foster families?”

Jason filled her in, “Um, people who take care of kids with no family. So you have a home.”

“It doesn’t look like it’s been working for Mera though. Look at all the different homes she’s been to.”

“Not really surprising.” Froggy said, “Here’s a report from the latest place she was kicked out of.”

Jason read, “Strange and unsettling behavior. Frequently claims to be ill. Spends hours in the shower or bath… hey, did you hear that? She needs water, just like Neri.”

“Ok! But does it say where she is now?” Brett asked from the back of the press around the screen.

“Is that the last entry, Froggy?”

“Yep, two months ago to present time.”

“Then it looks like she’s been sent to some kind of special school.”

* * *

The room smelled like chlorine and echoed with soft lapping of water against the sides of the pool. It was big enough to hold a swim team, but just now there was only one person in the water. She surfaced briefly and ducked under again.

Looking up through the water she could see two of the institute’s doctors and one of the older kids watching her.

“How long has she been in there, Liselle?”

“Three hours, sir. She doesn’t even get tired.”

“That’s remarkable. Jane. Jane, time to come out.”

The girl came up, didn’t look at them, and dived. After a long minute she walked up the shallow end of the pool and turned to face the doctors with eyes that reflected the light like empty mirrors.

* * *

HELEN displayed a set of blueprints. “Sole access to the Institute of Human Advancement is by the main gate indicated. Please note the high security arrangements.”

“Where did HELEN get these plans so fast?” Vanessa asked.

“By accessing the council planning records.”

“Froggy you’re brilliant!”

“HELEN is the brilliant one.”

“There’s something weird about this place.” Jason said, looking at the screen. “I mean, maximum security for a school?”

Froggy shrugged. “I’m not sure what this place is supposed to be. I couldn’t find any records and there’s no advertising. You think it’s like an X-Men school for superkids?”

“The real question is, can we get past that fence?” Vanessa asked, ignoring the X-Men.

“Well I’ve got a few ideas.”

“Let’s do it. What do you need? I’ll make sure Neri’s ok with Mum and stop by the stores.”

“I’d better come.” Froggy got up. “Depending on what kind of interface the fence uses, we may need to build…”

The rest of that sentence was Greek to Jason. He looked at Vanessa and they both shrugged. “Ok Froggy, as long as you can make one I can get it to the fence.”

* * *

“Now Neri, what we want you to do is swim directly under the towed array. Ok? Our equipment will be sending down a beam to get pictures of the ocean floor as we go along.” Dianne said. She’d drawn on the whiteboard the boat, the scanner and a stick-figure Neri.

“With you there, those pictures will be much better. We don’t know why. Perhaps whatever physical structure you use to talk to Charley…”

“Anyway. Do you understand?”

“Yes.” Neri said, but her eyes were distant.

“All right. We’ll be able to see you on the monitor to make sure you’re all right. But when you come up for air, I want you to swim as far away from the boat as possible. All right? Astern.”

“Here, behind the boat.” Winston added. “So the captain of the boat doesn’t see you. We must be on our toes. Captain Phillips is no fool.”

“No. He’s a pain in the neck, but he’s not a fool. Neri—are you sure you’re up to this? You don’t have to come.”

Neri shook her head. “I will help. I am well. Is hard not to think about my sister, is all.”

* * *

“She’s so strange.” Liselle murmured, watching the girl towel herself off and head for the locker room to change. “She even spooks the other kids sir.”

“That’s why I’ve rostered you and the other prefects to watch her, Liselle.”

“Yes sir.”

“Young Jane is a mystery waiting to be solved. Return her to her room when she’s dressed. We have important sponsors arriving shortly and I want them to see her.”

* * *

The girl did not think of herself as Jane. She had once, far back in memory, but then the name had become meaningless. It was only ever used by adults, in their so-patient voices, saying things like, “Jane, I’ve heard from your teacher again.” And, “Jane, you really don’t need a shower before school dear…” Until it didn’t mean anything because nobody was talking to her.

The girl was thirteen, probably. Her hair was dark brown and stood out from her head in a bush of curls whenever it wasn’t wet. Her eyes were a muddy noncolor that had been described as green, gray, or hazel on different documents.

She pulled her shirt on and wrapped the towel around her hair and went out to the pool room. Liselle was waiting. “Come along Jane. There’s someone we’d like you to meet in a little while. You can wait in your room until he arrives.”

Babytalk, but Liselle was one of the nicer prefects so Jane nodded and followed her.

* * *

In the cabin of the boat Dianne sat with her eyes glued to the monitor. Winston made a noise when the image cleared, then Neri appeared on the monitor, grinning and waving at the camera.

“There she is, right in position.”

“Yes, and look at the clarity we’re getting! It improves as soon as she comes near the scanner.” Winston grabbed his notebook and started taking notes, humming happily.

Captain Phillips leaned in the cabin door. “Doctor Bates, can you come up on deck for a second?”

“Yes Captain.”

Dianne emerged into the bright sunlight of a perfect day. Sam was leaning on the rail. He pointed out to sea, where Charley rolled just under the surface. He blew spray, mischievously and Dianne felt herself smiling.

“Look at that old boy. Seems like he’s circling us.”

Dianne caught herself. “So what?”

Sam looked taken aback. “Well, I thought whales were your thing. I hear you talk to them for hours.”

“Yeah well—just at the moment I’ve got a few other things on my mind. So if you’ll excuse me…” Downstairs she said to Winston, “Charley is circling us.”

“Keeping his eye on Neri I suppose. They seem to be having a good time.” Winston pointed at the monitor, where Neri was twirling in the water.

“Look, we have to tell Neri to keep his head down or the skipper’ll start asking questions.”

“We’ll tell her tonight. But look at this, look at the detail. Neri is giving those scanners one heck of a boost.”

* * *

Piano music drifted down the hall. The girl called Jane sat in her room, the door open, listening. The new sponsor was here, getting the tour, meeting the more dramatic children.

“We’ve played this piece of music to Joshua once. Just once. And now he can recreate it note for note, whenever he’s told to.”

“Impressive.” That must be the sponsor. A dry, male voice.

Footsteps. “Along here Doctor. Ah, Li Chen. Doctor, give her any mathematical problem, if you please.”

“27 times 403.”

A moment, then Li’s voice answered faintly. The attendant said, “Check it yourself if you link, Doctor. Li Chen is never wrong. Off you go Li. But if I sent her for a loaf of bread she’d come back without the change. Parents are glad to send their children to us. Such children tend to be—difficult.”

“Delicate specimens you might say. Growing like mushrooms in the dark.”

The attendant sounded flustered, and missed the meaning. “Not at all. We take pains to ensure healthy recreational activity for all. Ah, I think you’ll find this case of particular interest.”

And they were at the door. The girl looked up. The visitor was a pale-haired man with bright eyes behind large glasses. He met her gaze. Most people didn’t do that. She turned away.

“This is Jane. Jane, this is Dr. Hellegren.”

“And what is Jane’s talent?” the man asked with false cheer.

“We’re not sure of her particular talent yet. Jane has a number of unusual gifts—oh, she can hear you. She’s quite aware. Just—uncommunicative. Here. Draw something. Anything at all.”

This wasn’t new. Jane picked up her sketchpad and drew. A triangle inside a circle. She turned it so they could see. Identical to the shape he’d drawn.

Hellegren gasped. “Do you know how she does this?”

“Not yet. But it’s early days. Our tests are very thorough. If you’d follow me, there are a few others you might like to meet.”

But when Jane turned back to the door, Hellegren was standing there looking at her thoughtfully. He walked away. Jane listened.

“That was her room?”

“Yes. Oh—some kids in foster care hoard possessions; Jane goes the other way. She arrived here with clothes, a plastic bracelet, and a book about mermaids. Gave both to younger kids. Probably give away her clothes too if anyone asked; she spends most of her time swimming anyway.”

“Swimming?”

Then they were out of earshot, even for Jane who could hear a lot more than anyone else she knew.

* * *

In the lab Winston was having raptures over the new data. Neri watched him, smiling.

“The scan was a great success Neri, as you can probably tell. Will you help us again?”

“Yes. Is no trouble. When will they come back?”

“It’s still early Neri. You’ll have to be patient.”

The door opened. Joanne entered. Her hair was twisted up in a new style. “Hi Winston.” She said. Brett followed, rolling his eyes.

“Hello Joanne.” Winston said with less enthusiasm.

“Hello Joanne. Winston told me what a great help you were on the boat the other day.”

“Did he tell you how he saved my life?”

“Oh it wasn’t that dramatic.” Winston waved it off.

Neri piped up, “Oh yes! She could have drowned.”

“Oh, Neri heard about it.” Brett said quickly, “This is Neri, she’s one of the day workers.”

“Hi.” Joanne smiled and Neri smiled back.

Brett took Neri’s arm and pulled her away. “Neri! What did you do that for?”

“What?”

“About Joanne drowning. You’re supposed to be a secret remember! You weren’t supposed to be there.”

* * *

Down the hall Mick squirted glue on a dollar coin and dropped it on the floor, stepping on it to make sure it was well glued down. Then he stepped round a bend in the hall and waited. A minute later Rocky came by, saw the coin, and tried to pick it up.

Mick stepped out, sniggering. “What a dork! I superglued it to the floor.”

Rocky asked, “Why?” but Mick didn’t hear. The big boy slung his arm around Rocky’s shoulders. “Don’t worry mate, just a joke. Now you’re in on it too, ok?”

“What?”

“When the next kid comes along!”

“Oh, ok.” Rocky still sounded pretty confused.

The ‘next kid’ turned out to be Brett and Neri. Brett stopped nervously when he saw the two boys. “Uh, hi guys.”

Neri looked down. “Money here yours?” She chimed.

“No babe, finders keepers.”

Neri nodded, and stooped and picked up the coin. She looked at it for a minute before handing it to Brett. Rocky’s mouth was hanging open.

Brett grabbed Neri, “Come on Neri, you’re supposed to be on duty remember?” He said through his teeth. Neri waved goodbye to the boys.

Mick looked down at the glue spot on the floor. “Unreal! Nothing shifts superglue. How’d she do that?” He ran after them, only to find the elevator door closing in his face.

* * *

“You did it again.” Brett grumbled.

“What was wrong?”

Brett took a breath to try to explain the concept of ‘being weird’ and abnormal strength and why it was good to keep secrets… but he gave up. “Never mind. Time to go—the guys will meet you on the island and tell you if they found Mera.”

Neri nodded. “I hope they did.”

“Me too.”

The elevator let them out on the pontoon. Neri ducked into a shed and came out a moment later wearing her dress. She waved goodbye and jumped over the side, vanishing into the water.

The elevator came back up and Mick burst out. “Ok, where is she?”

“Who?”

“Jeri or Berry or something, the girl you came up here with!”

There was clearly nobody on the pontoon, just Brett sitting on the rail six feet above the water. “No one came up with me. Maybe the pressure down there is starting to get to ya, Mick!”

“Don’t try to snow me, dogbreath, I saw her!”

“Well where is she then? Reckon she went for a swim?”

Mick considered pushing Brett into the water, but he’d definitely get in trouble for that. So he just said, “Dork.” And got back in the elevator.

When the doors closed Brett said, “Whew!”

* * *

The institute’s fence wasn’t very high, but it was topped by some scary-looking cameras that panned back and forth. Froggy tossed a stick and watched the cameras swivel to follow it. “Hmm.”

“Hmm? Is that all you can say?” Vanessa hissed. “Can you get past it?”

Froggy sat down and started unpacking his backpack. “Give me five minutes.”

They were hiding in the bushes just outside the fence. They’d picked this area as having the least strict sensors; they had to allow for possums, Froggy explained. Jason and Vanessa kept watch as the little boy fiddled with his electronics.

The institute was surrounded by bush on two sides, road and cornfields on the other two. A bus had just stopped, letting off a dozen institute kids who went to public school. This would be the best time to get in, when there were already people moving around. The three of them were out of uniform, and Vanessa had a hat covering her bright red hair.

Froggy stood up. He stuck something on the top of the closest scanner, and it stopped moving. Another thrown stick got no reaction. “Ok, let’s move it! Keep low and follow me.”

They slithered over the fence and followed Froggy. When they crossed a path, Vanessa veered off and headed for the main office while Froggy and Jason ducked behind a shed. The institute was made up of a lot of long, white buildings with lots of windows, and several equipment sheds. It was great for hiding. Jason watched the kids returning from school. Was one of them Mera? He couldn’t see any faces close enough to make a guess.

Froggy shuddered. “One of my teachers wanted to send me to a place like this. ‘Cause I’m ‘gifted.’ I’m glad my parents picked ORCA instead.”

Jason didn’t know what to say to that so he just said, “We’re glad too! Look, there’s Vanessa.”

Vanessa beckoned to them. “Bingo. She knows Jane Seaforth and told me where her room is. ‘Friends from school’ are encouraged. C’mon, this way.”

They followed Vanessa to the end of one of the long buildings. The last door down. Through an open window Jason could see a colorless room and a girl just sitting there. Jason opened the door. The girl glanced at him with blank eyes. Her face was expressionless—no, her face looked like it had never had an expression.

Jason sat down on the room’s other chair. “Um—don’t be scared. We’re friends. They call you Jane Seaforth, right? And you grew up as an orphan? We know who you really are, where you came from. Your real name is Mera. You have a sister, Neri. We brought a message from her.”

No change. The empty eyes didn’t even move.

Vanessa murmured, “You don’t think she’s deaf or something? Or the wrong girl?”

“It’s her all right. Her necklace. Just like Neri’s.” Jason said. “Mera… Jane. Look, I know how crazy this sounds but you’ve got to believe me. We know you’re Neri’s sister. We’ve been looking for you ever since we found out you were alive.”

“She wants to see you more than anything in the world!”

“Wouldn’t you like to meet her?”

Nothing. Vanessa tried, “She lives on a beautiful island in the rain forest. Free among the animals and birds. In the ocean! It’s the greatest place. Do you even understand us?”

“She understands. Neri couldn’t come herself—it’s too dangerous. There are things that make you special, both of you. Things only Neri can tell you. Please, say something! Just some message we can take back to her.”

Froggy’s head appeared in the window. “We’ve got company!”

“I don’t know how we can prove this to you. The only way is for you to talk to Neri yourself. I promise, nobody wants to hurt you. We’ll be back—tomorrow, same time. Think about it ok?”

“Jason we have to go!”

Suddenly, “How can I believe you?”

Jason turned back. The girl was looking at him.

“If we can find a way to prove it, will you come and meet Neri?”

“Yes.”

“Ok.” Jason ran after Froggy and Vanessa. He caught up to them as they scrambled over the fence. Froggy reclaimed his gizmo and the camera started its rounds again.

“We made it!”

“That scrambler thing going to work a second time?”

“I—I think so. Tomorrow?”

Jason nodded and pointed.

When they were well clear, walking along the dirt road that led—eventually—down to the beach Jason said, “I figure we could come back during the dance. At least nobody would miss us on ORCA.”

“Suits me.” Said Froggy. “Did she talk to you?”

Jason winced and shrugged. “Sort of. She said, ‘how can I believe you’ and then she said she’d come, if we can prove what we were saying. She’s so…”

“Lonely.” Vanessa said unexpectedly.

“Huh?”

“Well think about it, someone like Neri stuck in school and expected to act like a normal kid, with no family to help or even care about her. Maybe she just sort of… shut down.”

“Makes sense.” Froggy said glumly.

“I hadn’t even thought about that. She’ll be all right won’t she? On the island?” Jason asked hopefully, as if the other two would know.”

“For sure.” Froggy said, and Vanessa nodded hard.

* * *

Neri was disappointed. “I thought you would bring her. I thought I would see Mera.”

“But we found her Neri. Isn’t that good? She had one of those amulets, just like yours. And now we know where she is, and that she’s safe.”

“You told her of me but she did not believe?”

Jason sighed, trying to think how to say it. He sat down on a rock by the stream and Neri sat next to him.

“She wants proof, it makes sense. These kids come out of nowhere with a crazy story… she doesn’t know we’re good people. She’s scared.”

Neri’s face was pinched with sadness. “If she has proof, she will come?”

“That’s what she said.”

After a moment’s thought Neri took off her necklace, wrapped the string around the amulet and handed it to Jason. “Show her this.”

“Yeah. Yeah, that’s it!”

“You will go back?”

“Yes. And this time, I promise we’ll bring her back to you.”

* * *

The girl called Jane waited, thinking. Someone had come for her. That had happened before. “You’re just the child we wanted.” And “Would you like to live with us for a while?” Even, “Hi, want to be friends?” once or twice. And more recently, “You’re a very special girl, Jane…”

Nobody had ever said something so strange. “Your real name is Mera… you have a sister… we’ve been looking for you.”

She stood up and opened the door. Night had fallen, and nobody was around but scanners swiveled to track her movement. Jane stepped out from the porch and pulled the amulet out from under her shirt. It was the only thing she’d been found with. It wasn’t beautiful, it wasn’t even real silver, but it was hers.

“Your real name is Mera.”

She held up the amulet, and watched the stars around it.

6. Escape

“Here you are. Fake id for Mera.” Froggy turned away from his terminal and held out the card. “Great. Thanks, Froggy.”

Zoe said, “Froggy told me she’s about my size. I’ll sneak a spare uniform up and hide it with Neri’s.”

“That’s all set then. Ready for this afternoon. I just hope it’ll be as easy to get back into the institute a second time.”

“This time I’m coming.” Brett said.

Jason gave him a look. “You can’t, Brett. We’ve got enough people already, it’ll make us too obvious.”

“Well, someone else can stay behind.”

“Like who? I’m the one that Mera talked to, we need Froggy for the fence, and there’s no way Vanessa will give up her spot.”

“Well she might.” Brett said, determined to hold onto hope. He followed the others out of the computer room. “It’s the dance after all.”

Zoe laughed. “Oh come on Brett, who’d want to invite Vanessa?”

* * *

“I just wondered if you’d like to come to the dance with me.” Mick said.

Vanessa looked at him over the manual she was reading. “Me?”

“Yeah. It’s time we buried the hatchet.”

“Um, why?”

“Well, because you and I, we’re the same in a lotta ways. Of course, I’m not as bright as you. Nobody is. But I think we’re on the same wavelength. So how about it?”

“You’re out of your mind, and the only thing I want to be on the same wavelength with is a boat license.” Vanessa very pointedly turned back to her notes.

“Is that a no?”

“It’s a no.”

Mick suddenly sounded serious, and sad. “Oh. That’s what I expected. Guess I just got my hopes up. You don’t know what it’s like, you probably have no idea…”

“Any idea about what?” Vanessa asked, caught by the change in tone.

“How it feels being me. The kid nobody likes. That always gets left out, or laughed at. You probably think I don’t care, I guess I put on a good act.”

“Mick, why are you telling me all this?”

“You’re right. It’s not your problem. I’ll skip the dance. There must be lots of guys wanting to take you anyway.”

Vanessa blinked. “Uh, well, some.” She lied. The thing was, Vanessa knew exactly how it felt to be the kid nobody liked. She knew exactly what Mick was talking about, if he was serious.

“So I guess there’s no chance you’d change your mind? ‘Cause I’d make sure you had a really good time Vanessa, if you came with me. I may stink at running, but I can dance.” He grinned, a small heartfelt smile.

“Well…”

“I’d be really proud to be seen with you.”

“Well all right.”

Mick looked delighted. “Thanks.”

Vanessa rolled her eyes. “At least it’ll give the girls something to talk about.”

“Yeah. I’ll see you later then.” Mick got up and went back to the guys he was hanging out with. Vanessa shook her head and tried to get back to studying.

* * *

An hour later the others drifted in from their various jobs and games. Jason sat down next to Vanessa. “Will you tell these kids you’re definitely coming?”

“What?”

“To the institute? To help us break Mera out?”

“I suppose we have to go today.”

“Yeah, of course. So nobody misses us when the dance is on.” Jason said, wondering why Vanessa was so distracted.

Vanessa sighed. “That’s just it, I’ve told somebody I’d go with them.”

“To the dance? Who?” Zoe leaned over the table, drink in hand, ready for gossip.

“Never mind. Well, I’ll have to put him off then.”

“No, I mean you can’t! It’d look suspicious.” Brett said quickly.

“I suppose it might.”

“Don’t worry. Zoe and me’ll go. You stay here and enjoy yourself!” Brett gave Vanessa a hearty pat on the back, then turned to high-five Zoe.

Vanessa gave Jason an apologetic shrug. “Actually he has a point. I’m the one that receptionist saw yesterday, it might be better to take someone else. Not that I meant to play into his hands.”

Jason rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry mate, nobody ever does.”

* * *

In Dianne’s lab Froggy checked his gear for the tenth time. Neri was sitting on a stool watching. Jason came over to her and held up the amulet. “Let’s hope this does the trick.”

“I try and think what she will be like.” Neri said with a ghost of a smile.

“She’s awfully… awfully scared, I guess. But by tonight you’ll see her yourself.”

“Are you sure she wants to come?”

“She said she would if she trusted us, and I’m sure she will.”

The door opened and Brett and Zoe skidded in, dressed in civilian clothes. Zoe did a little spin, showing off. “Forgot what I look like in real clothes!” She said, and frowned when Froggy didn’t even look up.

Dianne came over. “You’re helping this girl leave without permission.”

“Mum, they won’t give her permission!”

“They must, Dianne. We cannot deny Mera knowledge of her true nature and heritage. What the children go to do may not be quite legal, but it is entirely right.”

“Thanks Winston.” Jason nodded. “Ok, ready? Let’s go.”

They headed for the door. Dianne said, “Ah ah, excuse me!” And inflicted kisses on both her sons. “Bye-bye. And you take care, all right?”

“You worry?” Neri chimed.

“No, no, I won’t worry. I’ll just work.”

* * *

The girls had crammed into Kimberley’s cabin with all the makeup, hairbrushes and fancy clothing they owned. Joanne had already voiced the inevitable complaint about the small closets on ORCA; there wasn’t space for a lot of anything that wasn’t uniforms.

“Tell us who, Vanessa.” Kim begged as she brushed Vanessa’s hair into an upswept wave.

“You’ll find out soon enough. Are you sure you know what you’re doing?”

“Relax, she’s great with hair.” Joanne crammed herself into the free corner of the room with a dress. “Here, I think you should wear this one.”

“I thought that was your favorite dress.”

“So?”

“Well, aren’t you going to wear it?”

Joanne sighed rather theatrically. “I probably won’t be going.”

Kimberley turned to look at her in shock. “What? Why not?”

“No point. The only interesting male on ORCA won’t be there.”

Vanessa almost said several things, most of them about how Winston was as old as their fathers so he was kind of cute but so not in a dating way. But what she actually said was, “I was going to wear—can you grab it out of my bag? The dark green one. What do you guys think of it?”

* * *

In the lab Dianne and Winston were compiling the latest scans into the full topographic map. Winston was having raptures, in between noting down spots they’d missed. Neri was in the back of the lab, watching television. HELEN had found her a nature program about the Amazon and Neri, who was usually bored by TV, was watching raptly.

Suddenly Dianne jumped and swatted Winston. “Hey!”

“What?” He pulled off the headphones.

“You know how I’ve been worried about getting behind on the whale studies?”

“Yes?”

“Neri can help us kill two birds with one stone.”

“Kill birds? You are hungry?” Neri asked, perplexed.

Dianne laughed. “No, no. It’s just a saying. It means to get two things done at once. Listen, Charley will be with you while we’re doing the boat survey, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Right. Well if you’re talking to him, I can collect the whale sounds you two make for the whale dictionary.”

Neri nodded enthusiastically. “Charley will like. He wants to help Mother make the ocean safe for whales.”

“Charley wants…?” Dianne trailed off in wonder, then returned to herself and took a deep breath. “Neri, what we do… it will take a long time for it to make a difference. It’s our hope that when people come to know more about whales they’ll see how important it is to protect them, but it takes a long time to change people’s minds. We may not see the results in our lifetime, no matter what we do.”

“I know.” Neri said softly. “Is like spreading seeds, you will not have trees for many seasons.”

“Exactly, Neri. I’m glad you understand.”

“We will certainly do our best. But taking the recording equipment on board—a little risky isn’t it?”

“Nah. It’s just another gadget to Sam Phillips.” Dianne waved that off, then noticed Neri’s downcast expression. “The river dolphins not interesting? Or thinking about the others?”

Neri nodded. “If they will bring Mera back.”

“I’ll tell you what. They will do the best they can.”

* * *

The kids arrived, hearts pounding, outside the long white building. Jason looked in the window. “Mera? It’s us, can we come in?”

Mera was sitting in the same place she’d been yesterday, with the same nonexpression. If she hadn’t been wearing different clothes Jason would have wondered if she’d moved at all.

But the girl looked up at him and spoke immediately. “They are making me go. Today. Someplace called UBRI.”

“UBRI!” Zoe gasped.

“You know it?”

“You bet we do!”

“It’s a bad place, Mera. They use science for the wrong things. They tried to trap Cha—a whale. They wanted to take him prisoner.”

“Prisoner?” There was a hint of fear behind the word.

“That’s probably what you’d be too!” Brett exclaimed. “You can’t go with them!”

“You said if we brought proof.” Jason said. He reached into his pocket and held out Neri’s amulet. “I brought this. Your sister’s. It’s the same as yours. They’re from your father.”

Mera took off her necklace and held the two metal shapes, fitted together on her hand. She looked at them for a long minute, then handed Neri’s amulet back to Jason. “All right. I’ll come.”

“Yes!” Brett grinned and Froggy and Zoe cheered very quietly. Jason said, “We need to hurry. Is there anything you want to bring?”

Mera put her necklace back on and tucked it safely under her shirt. “Only this.”

* * *

Neri looked up at the bottom of the boat and twirled herself under the scanner hanging from it. She waved at the camera, then at Charley. We help Mother. After, Jason will bring my sister home.

Charley whistled the word for ‘family’ and the one for, ‘calf.”

Yes, like baby. But for always, not just a season.

In the cabin of the boat Dianne sat with her chin in her hands, watching the recording. “It works.”

“Seems to, yes. I wonder what they are talking about.”

“It’s fantastic, Winston. We’re getting our map of the ocean floor and recording Charley’s chatter at the same time. All thanks to Neri.”

“She is amazing. –Quick! Sam!”

They got the monitor off fast as Captain Phillips stepped off the ladder into the cabin. “Just wondered how it was going.”

“It’s great, thanks.”

Sam stepped around to get a look at the map display. He whistled. “So this is what all the fuss is about. I’m impressed!”

“Well you’ve seen maps of the ocean floor before.”

“Sure, but not with this amount of detail and depth. I mean, look at those sideways elevations!”

Dianne shrugged.

“And we’re getting over some ground, no extra passes. That’s some equipment!”

“Oh well, you know, your gear’s only as good as those around you.”

“Sure. Well.” Sam turned the same admiring expression on her, “You’re not just here for decoration.”

“I’m not here for decoration at all.”

“No. Obviously. Well I’ll—let you get on with it.” The captain retreated.

Winston began to chuckle. “I knew it! I knew it!”

“What?”

“You have won a heart!”

Dianne swatted him. “Oh for heaven’s sake, Winston!”

* * *

“Uh-oh.” Froggy said. He pointed. At the fence, a huddle of uniformed people were looking at his scrambler device. “They’re onto us.”

“Back-up plan? Anybody?” Brett asked.

“Bluff our way through the main gate?” Jason suggested.

Mera said, “You can’t. You need a pass.”

“Unless anyone can think of another way… we’ll have to risk it. Just keep walking, like you own the place.”

They walked, though everyone seemed to be hiding behind Jason. A guard at the gate looked up. “Hey, you lot. Just where do you think you’re going?”

“Just for a walk.”

“Passes.”

“It’s just a walk.” Zoe said and Brett added, “We’ve got permission.”

“I’ll have to call. You stay right there. Don’t move.”

Stalled inside the gate, Froggy muttered, “This was a stupid idea, Jason. We’re dead.”

Just then a bus pulled in to the stop across the street. Kids began to pour off, others waiting to get on. Jason said, “Come on!”

They dashed across the street, the guard yelling after them. Brett grabbed Mera’s hand and pulled her along. Reaching the bus first, Zoe grinned at the driver and tossed him a handful of coins, and they ducked into some seats.

As the bus clanked and jolted into life Jason said, “We’re going the wrong way. Get off at the next stop, we’ll hide in the fields.”

“We’re going down to the beach.” Brett said to Mera, “Our boat’s waiting. Ready to run?”

Mera nodded. Her face showed only a ghost of a smile, but her eyes were sparkling.

The bus stopped, and the doors folded open. “Come on!”

They ran up the wide corridor between the rows. The corn was seven feet tall, and dense. Jason said, “Split up! Hide, they’re coming!”

Brett waved and dived into the hedge, vanishing between the stalks. Froggy and Zoe vanished in the other direction. Jason and Mera turned down a little path, turned off it, and crouched in a hollow. Jason put his finger to his lips, and Mera nodded and settled into stillness.

Footsteps crunched down the middle of the field. Jason saw a flash of black. Someone in a suit, passing by. There were more footsteps. How many of them?

A man’s voice barked, “I want the girl.” Corn rustled as one of the grownups tried to squeeze between the stalks over on the other side. More rustling and cursing, as whoever it was gave up.

Silence. After a minute Jason pointed and tried a step. At the first sound someone yelled, “Over there! Something moved!”

Jason and Mera ducked and held still, Jason at least trying not to breathe loudly. Someone came crashing towards them.

Jason whispered, “You go–”

Brett’s voice rang out, “Wrong way, suckeeeeers!” And people were running and Jason didn’t know where anyone was. But there was no more yelling so nobody got caught. After way too long the same man said, “Those children didn’t disappear into thin air. Back this way.”

Retreating footsteps. Jason started breathing again. After a minute Froggy and Zoe joined them in the hollow, Froggy with a theatrical hand on his chest. “Yeah, thanks, just about had a heart attack.”

“Oh, you’re fine.”

“What about Brett?”

“Looking for me?” Brett, grinning and not even out of breath, appeared.

Jason swatted him, which was his way of saying, ‘glad you’re ok.’ Out loud he said, “Froggy, you studied the map longer than I did. Any idea how to get us out of here?”

“Um…” Froggy thought. “Yes. Automated train for taking corn to processing. It’ll take us to the other side of the farm, away from the road. We can hide there at least.”

* * *

HELEN had done a pretty good job turning the rec room into a dance. The exercise equipment was folded away and the pool table had been converted into a dj station where Nicos was “laying it down” with more enthusiasm than skill. The lights were off, and colored strobes and spotlights were on. Girls in glittery dresses were dancing, mostly with each other, and guys were eating and talking.

Kimberley had had one dance with Rocky before retiring. “Sorry Joanne, I mean I like your brother and all but…”

“I know. Nerdiness levels at critical.”

“Aaaaand now I have proof that you’re related.”

“What? What’s that supposed to mean?”

* * *

“Quite a crowd.” Vanessa said as she came in, rather self-consciously, with Mick. The girls saw her and gaped.

“Yeah. You want a drink or something?”

“Oh, no thanks. I’m fine.”

“Might get one myself then.” Mick said, and wandered off towards the food. Vanessa waited, not wanting to face Kim and Joanne yet. She tweaked her dress, knowing at least she looked good.

“Where’s Mick? Did he bring her?” Someone said, and Vanessa pricked her ears up. The guys were on the other side of a support pole so she couldn’t see who they were.

“He sure did. Guess we’re gonna have to cough up, Steve.”

“What’s all this about?” That was Nicos, wearing a tie over his uniform.

“Oh, just a bet we had.”

“What sort of bet?”

“It was ten credits to the guy who brought the biggest dog on ORCA, and next thing we know Mick’s got Vanessa lined up.”

“I dunno how he talked her into it.”

“But we didn’t even have a chance, I mean in the nerd stakes Vanessa’s way out in front.”

Nico said, “That’s sick. Excuse me, must go spike the punch.”

Vanessa stood still for a minute, then turned to follow Mick across the room. Joanne and Kimberley fell in beside her. “Did I see right? You actually came with Mick?”

“Talk about a partner from hell! …what? Vanessa?”

Vanessa stalked around knots of kids dancing or talking. Neri was there, in her uniform but not dancing. “Vanessa, do you know if they’ve come back?”

“No Neri, I don’t. But excuse me won’t you? There’s something I have to do. …Ah, Mick, there you are.”

Mick turned and smiled. “Hey, sorry. I got to talking with the guys. So, you want to dance or what?”

Vanessa smiled sweetly, picked up a pitcher, and dumped it neatly over Mick’s head. “Or what!” She said and left. Mick stood there dripping and smelling of lime while everyone laughed and Nico made a ‘bada-bing!’ with the sound system.

* * *

Vanessa had reached her room, thrown her box of makeup at the wall, and burst into tears. Neri sat down next to her.

“How could I? Me! I’m supposed to be bright! How could I be so stupid? I don’t believe it!” Vanessa sobbed and felt around for something else to throw.

Neri offered a pillow.

“Should’ve known. Neri, I actually thought he wanted to take me to the dance. As if he would. As if anyone would.”

“No, Vanessa, not true.” Neri said.

“Yes it is. I’m trying to be nice, but I scare people! I put them off. I want to be gentle like you but I don’t know how and everybody seems to think I don’t need friends!”

“I am your friend, Vanessa.” Neri put her arm around the other girl and they leaned on each other. Comfort offered and accepted. “I am always your friend. And Mick—he is very wet!”

* * *

The automated train coasted to a silent stop and the kids jumped off the back. The road was out of sight now, blocked by two fields and the bulk of the processing center. There was nobody following them. They headed across an empty field.

“Brett was really good back there wasn’t he?” Zoe said, “When he led them away from you and Mera.”

Brett bumped his brother, grinning.

“Oh all right.” Jason laughed, returning the shove.

“So no more calling me a little creep, all right?”

“Fair enough. From now on you’re a big creep.”

“Hey!”

Mera walked behind them, watching. They were… nice. Nice, ordinary kids. On the other side of the field they climbed down a small slope to the beach. Brett started wrestling with the rope it was tied by, while Froggy and Zoe jumped in. Jason said, “Mera, you want to wet down before we go?”

Mera gave him a blank look. Jason said, “Sorry—have a quick dip. Neri calls it wetting down. It’s a short trip.”

“To where?”

“ORCA!” Brett called, “Underwater!” He turned on his com watch and spoke into it, “Mum? Mission successful—yeah, we’re fine. Listen, find Neri and get her topside in a half hour, ok?”

Mera stood gazing at the waves while Jason went to help get the boat loose. Wet down? She sat down and pulled her shoes off, then waded in and cupped water to splash her face. Nobody said anything. Nobody even glanced at her until Jason said, “Ok. Ready to go meet your sister?”

“My sister.” Mera murmured, and let water run through her hands and climbed into the boat.

* * *

The sun was sinking towards the sea when the children returned to ORCA. Brett said, “Wait here. Everyone’s coming up.”

The girl waited, afraid but not showing it.

The elevator opened. Neri stepped out and walked slowly across the platform, gazing at her sister as if filling her eyes. She whispered, “Sister? Mera?” And enfolded her sister in a warm embrace. Mera didn’t hug her back, just stared with her face expressionless once more.

* * *

“Come on, check it out! This is our cabin.” Brett said, “What do you think of ORCA?”

“…Amazing.”

Dianne shooed her son away. “Let me talk to Mera for a minute. Why don’t you go help Froggy sneak his gear back into the storage room he snitched it from?”

Brett made a ‘yikes’ face and fled.

“Mera, we are so glad you’re here. Ever since Neri heard of your existence, we’ve been looking forward to meeting you. I’m Brett and Jason’s mother, you can call me Dianne if you like. Neri calls me ‘mother.’ I hope you’ll be happy with us, with Neri. And if you need anything, you can always come to me. Always.”

The girl nodded. She’d heard that sort of thing before.

The door opened and Neri and Jason came in. Neri was putting her necklace back on. She looked at it and at Mera’s, and smiled. “Family.”

“The boat’s fueled up and ready to go.”

Mera blinked. “We’re going to the island now?”

“Oh yes. Neri won’t be happy until she gets you home.”

“Home.” The girl said softly.

“It’s beautiful there. And you’ll be safe, I promise. Why don’t you go and see?”

* * *

Jason let them off on the beach and left, to get the boat back before curfew. He waved goodbye.

The girls walked up the beach.

Neri spread her arms. “My home.”

It was beautiful. So… clean. Pale sand sloping gently up to the beginning of the jungle. Tangled green and brown. Sounds of birds, and the waves lapping the beach. Delicious outdoor smell of salt and growing things. Calm.

“But… where do you live?”

“Here. All around. You’ll see.”

“Tell me about our family.”

“I can tell you about father. All the family I remember. He was strong. Good.”

“Where is he now?”

“Gone now. For always. But sometimes, here—I can still feel him near. You will too.”

“I don’t understand.” The girl admitted. “Anything!”

“I will tell you. Slowly. But for now, just be happy—sister.”

7. Beyond a Reaching Hand

Morning poured over the island, slow and clear. In the tree a girl slept, curled in a nest of leaves. She stirred, opened her eyes and looked at the jungle without comprehension. Birds were singing, and others were calling raucously. It was loud! And bright, not at all like waking up indoors.

Mera rubbed her eyes and sat up—and jumped, as she saw a pair of lovebirds watching her, just at eye level and maybe a foot away. She scooted away from them, felt her hand slip, and turned to look down, ten feet to the pond off the edge of the nest.

Where…?

She remembered the institute, the kids who came for her, the weird, weird girl in the tattered dress.

Neri climbed into the nest, a sunny smile on her face. “We are lucky. The yellow fruit is ready. Come.” She grabbed a vine and jumped, swinging gracefully over the water before she dropped in. She stood waist-deep and threw the vine back up. “Come!”

Mera caught it and stood at the edge of the nest, very much against her better judgment. She stepped onto the air—and shrieked as her grip slipped, sending her down in a swinging tumble into the water. She landed in the pond, with one last yelp as her bottom hit the stones.

Neri offered her a hand up, seeming not to have noticed. “Follow.”

Mera stood on her own, and tried to wring water out of her shorts before she went after Neri.

* * *

In their bunks on ORCA, Jason and Brett were waking up. “I wonder how it’s going for them.” Jason said.

Brett folded his arms behind his head. “Betcha Mera’s spun out. I mean, imagine waking up every morning in that gross institute. Now she’s in paradise!”

Dianne ducked into the room, a towel around her hair. “It may not seem like paradise to Mera yet. There’s an awful lot for her to get used to.”

“Aw, she’ll be all right.”

“I hope so. I hope we did the right thing.”

“Mum, don’t be such a downer! What, are you saying we should’ve left her where she was?”

“To be dragged off by those UBRI guys.” Brett added.

“Right right, point taken. I’m saying they’ll both need time to adjust is all—Neri to having company out there, and Mera to sleeping outdoors just for a start. Now would you two get up?”

There was a two-boy chorus of, “It’s Sunday!”

The wall screen binged and Captain Phillips appeared. “You there, Doc?”

Jason muttered, “Oh great, it’s Davy Jones.”

“Hush you. Yes Captain, I know, I’m running late.”

“You can relax; the engine’s playing up. Eleven hundred hours ok?”

“Fine. Oh, and I’d like to bring Jason with me.”

“You would?” Said Jason.

“Not too sure about having kids on board.”

Jason bristled. “I’m an experienced diver, in case you’re interested. With a permit.” He said, trying to be angry while wearing pajamas.

“Well, don’t get under my feet then.”

“Keep off my back then.”

“Enough.” Dianne closed the call. “Jason, that was very rude.”

“Huh. Well, I don’t like his attitude. Come to think of it, I don’t like him at all.”

“Oh come on, he’s not that bad.”

Brett sniggered, and his mother gave him a killing look.

“And how come I’m going on the boat suddenly?”

“Because we need someone to communicate with Neri.”

“I thought you’d want her to spend time with Mera, helping her settle in.”

Dianne sighed. “Yes, but we can’t stop the survey. It’ll just be a couple of hours a day I promise. We can go ask her about it after breakfast—and why aren’t you two dressed yet?”

* * *

HELEN’s morning announcement echoed over the cafeteria. “Those on shore leave today please note departure times are eleven-hundred and fourteen-hundred hours. Finally, ORCA wishes many happy returns of the day to Vanessa Lane.”

“HELEN’s got a new birthday program.” Froggy said, “Good, eh?”

“You might like it Froggy, but Vanessa looks like she could fry HELEN’s microchips.” Zoe said, gesturing with her bagel at Vanessa, who was scowling into her cereal bowl two tables away.

“Vanessa, you should’ve told us.” Joanne said, coming over.

“Yeah well, it’s no big deal.”

“Scared she’ll get no presents.”

“Mick, shut up. So, are you doing something special?”

“No. Yes. I’m busy.” Vanessa stood up, dropped off her bowl to be washed, and left the room.

Kimberley looked after her thoughtfully. “She needs to lighten up. Let’s put on a party. A surprise.”

“Brilliant! But where? Our cabins are too small.”

“How about one of the storerooms on delta level? No one ever goes there.”

Mick said, “Count me in.”

“Or not. You’re about the last person Vanessa wants around.”

* * *

The yellow fruit grew at head-height on some scraggly bushes. They looked like lemons, but were mealy inside. Mera picked at hers, pulling out pulp with her fingers. She tried it. Yuck!

“No, like this one. When the green is gone from it.”

Mera found an all-yellow fruit, split it open in her hands and tasted the pulp. It was not much better. “Thanks, it’s lovely.” She said without enthusiasm.

“But you wish for corn flakes?”

“How did you know?”

Neri smiled gently. “Know what sister thinks. Time you meet Charley.”

“Charley?”

“You will love him.”

“Wait, someone else lives here? Where’s his house?”

Neri laughed, “Charley’s house! Come, you will see.”

They went down the hill. Mera finally noticed they were walking on a faint, foot-wide trail. There were little heaps of dung here and there, and Mera saw something rat-sized but roo-shaped watch them for a minute before hopping slowly away.

The jungle opened up and Neri ran down the beach. Mera took a step—and tripped and fell full length into the sand. She looked up, glaring—at nothing because Neri was leaping into the surf, agile as a deer. The younger girl picked herself up and followed.

The girl called Jane loved swimming, and she was good at it. Even now, when she was hungry and unhappy, the water felt good. She dived under, after Neri, and the blue world opened up. For a second she almost… but then she ran out of air and had to come up. Neri surfaced beside her, a confused expression on her beautiful face. “Mera cannot swim?”

“I can! Just not like you.” The girl protested, hurt and almost angry. Swimming was the only thing she was good at, but compared to Neri…

“Is all right. Mera cannot swim to Charley, so Charley swim to Mera. Look. Charley.”

The girl turned, and a huge blue bulk heaved up out of the waves. She screamed and thrashed backwards.

Neri heard Charley’s questioning call, but could only answer that she didn’t know, as she followed her sister back to land.

* * *

“You believe now Charley is friend?”

“If you say so.” The girl said miserably. She was sitting under a tree, hugging her knees to her chest, after hearing a long and confused explanation.

“Charley did not mean to scare you. He was excited to meet you Mera.”

“Mera…” The girl said softly. “All my life I’ve been called Jane. Plain old Jane. Now I’m Mera suddenly.”

“You don’t like Mera? Father called you Mera.” Neri sat down comfortably in the sand.

“What was he like, Neri? And why did he bring us from… so far away?”

“Because we must give message to earth people. We must warn them.”

“Warn them? About what?”

“Not to be greedy. Not to spoil the sea that he loved. He was so wise.”

“It’s so—so weird. So hard to believe. Neri are you really—are we really from—up there?”

“Father say so. Friends say it makes sense; that is why we are not like them.” Neri looked up, listening. “Friends come, Charley tells me.” She rolled ho her feet and ran down the beach as a boat came into view.

Mera didn’t move. She was thinking about being an alien, and how the thought was almost a comfort.

* * *

“Hi Neri. Mum wondered when you might be able to come to work.”

“Mother want me to go now?”

“Well—yeah.” Jason said, confused by the instant reply.

“Then I go now. Charley too?”

“Sure.”

Neri nodded and walked past the boat, into the water. Brett said, “Hey, talk a minute? What about Mera? How’s it going?”

“Mera not so happy.”

“How come?”

Brett dropped into the surf. “Maybe I’d better, you know, go talk to her.”

“Ok. We’ll come back for you when we’re finished on Sam’s boat.”

“Good luck.” Brett waved.

Neri dived into a wave, and Jason revved the boat’s engine. Brett waved to Mera and slogged up the beach.

* * *

Froggy looked up with trepidation as Mick invaded his lair. “Hey, kid. Can you show me counseling room five?”

“Can’t. They’re restricted.”

“Oh come on.” Mick said, draping a not-friendly arm over Froggy’s shoulders. “You can bypass stuff like that.”

“Yeah maybe. Why should I?”

“‘Cause if you don’t, I’ll tell Mom how much you mess around with HELEN. Like you’re in here all the time when you’re not supposed to be. I think she’d be reeeeal interested.”

Froggy sighed and put in the code. “All right. Why do you want to see a councilor anyway?”

“I want to see who’s seeing one. Hah! I knew I saw her go in there!”

“Vanessa?” The hair was unmistakable. Why was Vanessa seeing a councilor?

“Where’s the audio? Come on.”

Froggy brought it online. The councilor was saying, “How’ve you been? Have you made any new friends?”

“Sure, loads.” Vanessa muttered.

“What about the dance? Did you go to it?”

“That’s my business. Look, no offence, I wouldn’t even be here if my parents didn’t make me come.”

“But since you are here, what bout those nasty spider dreams? Have you had any more of them?”

No reply.

“Vanessa? Any more bad dreams?”

“Yes. No.” Vanessa said.

“What do spiders signify for you, do you think?”

“They signify great black, hairy, creepy, probably poisonous… this is stupid.”

“Unreal!” Mick hooted.

“Big, tough Vanessa. Scared of spiders.” Froggy said with wonder, and sympathy because he thought the same thing about spiders.

“Oh man. Pinch me and tell me I’m not dreaming!”

“What’s good about it?”

When they turned back to the screen, the picture was gone, replaced by a warning notice. Mick said, “Hey, what happened to the picture?”

“Uh-oh.”

“What? Come on, get it back, man!”

“Forget it.”

“I said, get it back!”

Froggy rolled his eyes. “HELEN’s started a scan. We’ll be detected. What’s the matter, can’t you read?”

“Yeah, of course I can.” Mick blustered, but the danger had gone out of his voice.

“Didn’t look like it to me.”

“Yeah well, I’ve seen enough. I’m outta here.”

* * *

“Hey, how’s it going?” Captain Phillips leaned in the door of the cabin. This was the third time he’d come to check on them. Up on deck Jason was fuming.

“Going fine.” Dianne replied.

“Wow, you guys tune this thing up or something? The scan looks clearer than yesterday.”

“We haven’t found any priceless mineral deposits for you yet, though.” Winston said.

“No, so you’ll have to endure life with us on ORCA a while longer.”

“Aw, you can get used to anything.” Sam said bashfully.

“Even women on boats?”

“You’re not going to let me live that one down are you?”

Dianne smiled. “Well, I can get used to most things too. Even salt-hardened old sea dogs.”

“Not so much about the old.”

Jason, coming down the steps, dropped the tank he was carrying. Sam turned to him, “Hey, get it together mister clumsy.”

Jason glared. “Gonna string me up from the yard arm?”

“Only for a second offence.” Sam clapped Jason on the shoulder and headed back upstairs. Jason seethed. The other two adults ignored him, Winston turning the underwater camera back on. Neri smiled up at them from under the boat.

* * *

Brett pointed across the stream. “Let’s go over there. There’s a good spot to sit.” He stepped from rock to rock.

Mera stepped on the wrong stone and wobbled. “Aah! You’re as bad as Neri. She goes like the wind and expects me to keep up.”

“It’s just like Jason and me.” Brett gave Mera a steadying hand and pointed at the right path. “That’s the trouble with being the youngest. You just gotta show them you’re as good as they are.”

“I can’t do anything like Neri. I don’t—don’t think I belong here.”

“Sure you do! Once you get used—look out!”

Mera had almost walked into a vine hanging at head-height. She blinked at it for a minute, then suddenly sank to her knees, sobbing. “I’ll never get used to it! Bumps and bugs and no proper bed, nowhere to go when it rains. No way of knowing what’s true anymore!”

“It’s not that bad…” Brett said helplessly. He sat down and put his arm around Mera, his first time doing that with a girl ever, but she didn’t seem to notice.

“I wish I’d never come here!”

“You don’t mean that.” Brett tried.

“I do!” Mera turned to him, her face miserable but her eyes dry. “At least–” She stopped and didn’t say anything else.

Brett guessed, “Real food? TV?”

Mera laughed a sobbing little laugh. “I miss TV. I hated TV. The other kids would always have it on and it gave me a headache but now I miss it.”

“Well… come to ORCA. Tomorrow. We’ve got TV, and food and soap and real toilet paper and you can meet our friends. You’re not stuck here.”

Silence. Then Mera nodded and stood up, expressionless again. She managed a tiny smile. “I do like being able to swim whenever I want.”

Brett grinned. “Yeah, nobody cares if you get wet.” He kicked off his shoes and walked back into the stream, and Mera followed. She didn’t say anything else so after a while Brett said, “I met Neri when I got washed up on the island. I was messing around in a boat and Vanessa untied it—she didn’t mean to cause actual danger, and anyway me and the guys arranged for all of ORCA to see her bare butt. So anyway there was a storm and I wake up here and I’m soooo hungry.”

“And you met Neri? Look, what are those? I saw one before.”

“Um… Mum told me… brushtail possum. No, Neri was hiding. I found these berries and stuffed myself and then, whoooooaaaah.” Brett mimed wobbling and crossed his eyes. “I got so sick I don’t even remember. Neri fed me medicine and towed my boat out where people were looking.”

“Medicine? Out here?”

“She made it. With leaves and stuff. Tasted really bad, I remember that.” Brett grinned and swung himself around a tree trunk. “I was really scared. But I met Neri, so…”

* * *

Back on ORCA the boys carried the last of their gear back to the lab. “We talked—well, mostly I talked because Mera didn’t. She’s not happy, that’s for sure.”

“Well, why not?”

“I don’t know. I think Neri might be bossing her around too much.“

A bag slipped off the pile in Jason’s arms and hit the floor. “Can you get that?”

Brett picked it up and grumbled, “Like you boss me.”

“Well fine, if you don’t want to take it give it back.”

“No, fine.” Brett grumbled a bit more, on principal, then said, “I told her she can come to ORCA to hang out and, y’know, eat real food. Maybe Mum can talk to her.”

Jason nodded. “Ok. Hey, did the guys tell you where they’re having Vanessa’s party?”

“They hadn’t decided before we left. But hey, free cake!”

“Yeah, let’s get this stuff put away then we can look for it.”

* * *

In the storeroom Kimberley and Joanne put up streamers and Froggy fiddled with the computer’s music program. Zoe opened the cake box. “It was the best I could get.” She said defensively. The cake was… small. And green, just green icing but still, green. She stuck in some candles anyway.

Kimberley saw the cake and snickered. “I couldn’t find anything good for a present—what does Vanessa even like?”

“Well there was this one time,” Zoe began but just then there was a noise outside. “Everybody, quick!”

“Surpri–”

It was Mick.

“Who invited you?” Zoe asked in disgust.

“I did. You got a problem with that, shrimp? ‘Cause we could take this outside. After all, it’s supposed to be a party in here.”

Rocky was following Mick. “Oh great, I’m in time. Where are Jason and Brett?”

“They’ll get here. I left a message.” Froggy told him.

“Here she comes. Ssh!”

Everybody ducked again. This time it was Vanessa. “Surprise!”

Vanessa jumped, then laughed. “You guys are such dorks for keeping it a secret!”

“We didn’t have time to get you anything, but there’s a cake—sort of.”

Zoe finished lighting the candles and presented the cake with a flourish and a shrug.

“It looks great.” Vanessa said with as much enthusiasm as the cake could expect.

“Oh hey—looks like somebody’s got you a present.” Kim said, picking it up from the table. “You want to open it?”

“Sure. Thanks you guys.” Vanessa opened the box. It was a big, black spider. She froze.

Kim started, “Hey, who–?”

The spider moved. Vanessa shrieked and flung the box away. Zoe jumped to avoid getting spidered and there was a confused moment where everyone was yelling and shoving and then the cake fell over and the streamers were going up in flames.

“Everybody out! Out!” Vanessa yelled, but the door was sliding closed as HELEN’s fire announcement came over the speakers.

“We’re trapped!” Kimberley cried.

“Stupid HELEN!” Froggy went for the computer terminal, but the keyboard was melting with burning paper on it.

“Mick, fire extinguisher!”

Mick wrestled it off the wall, muttering, “Just let me get this straight…”

“Just read it! Do what it says!”

There was a lot of smoke now, and the stink of burning plastic was strong in the air. Most of the kids were huddled by the door. Kimberley was trying to muscle it open.

“Ah, um–”

“Hurry! Can’t you read?”

“He can’t!” Froggy yelled. The little guy grabbed the fire extinguisher and turned it on the fire. Foam boiled all over everything.

“Ok. Ok it’s out.”

“Um.” Froggy said, in a way that made everyone look. A barrel had fallen over and come open, and something oily-green was spilling out. Steam rose from it. Mick started coughing and pulled his shirt over his face.

“What is it?”

“Mct!” Froggy squirmed away from it. “Poison!”

* * *

“Some cooling system additive. Fumes are toxic. Can you guys think of another way in?” Sam asked. He’d found Brett and Jason on their way to the party.

Brett nodded. “Air shaft, delta three. You won’t fit but we will.”

“Right. Meet you there in a minute. Hurry!”

Jason and Brett ran. They reached the vent first, and wrestled the grate off it before Sam arrived with an armful of masks and oxygen bottles. “Here, get these in and get everybody out.”

“Right.” Jason put a mask on and pushed two small tanks ahead of him into the ventilation shaft. It was about ten feet, with a bend in the middle. Then he had to get the grate on the other end out, levering it with a screwdriver. He dropped out into the storeroom. “Guys! Here!” Brett pushed more masks through and turned around while Jason helped everybody get some breathing gear on. He boosted Zoe into the vent.

Vanessa was cursing through her mask, “Stupid Mick, stupid spider, my birthday!”

“You next, Froggy.”

“Hey, why do they get to go first?” Mick interrupted.

“In case you get stuck! You’re the biggest!”

“Heck with that!”

“Mick, please!”

* * *

They did all get out, eventually and all of them stinking and coughing. After a stop in medical the whole group was summoned before the commander.

“I’m ok Mom.” Mick said.

“None of you should have been there in the first place. Now, I’m not going to penalize you any further, seeing as you’ve had the fright of your lives already. But any future transgressions will be severely punished. I am aware that Michael is particularly at fault for playing a stupid practical joke. I’m sure he is very ashamed of himself.”

Mick did not look ashamed.

“Huh. He wasn’t very useful with the fire extinguisher either.”

“Oh?”

“No.” Vanessa continued. “We might have put the fire out much quicker if he hadn’t wasted so much time.”

“He couldn’t read the instructions.” Froggy explained.

“Shut up!”

The commander nodded. “I see. You haven’t told them.”

“Mom!”

“It’s nothing to be ashamed of. And it does explain the delay. Michael has a reading disability similar to dyslexia.”

“What’s that?” Zoe whispered.

“None of your business!”

Froggy answered, “It means he sees letters all wrong. Can’t understand words.”

“Exactly, Mister Reilly. So, perhaps you could all try to be a little understanding.”

“Yeah well, don’t bother ok.”

“Don’t take that attitude Michael. It is not an excuse for bad behavior. I’ve decided you need some discipline. I’ve already talked to Captain Phillips and he’s agreed to have you on his boat for the remainder of the survey. Dismissed, all of you.”

* * *

“Mick on the boat? That’s all we need!”

“You said it.” Jason replied.

“It’s hard enough keeping Sam from noticing Neri. What if Mick sees her?”

Jason could only shrug. He carded open the door of the lab. “We’re back.”

“Ta da the heroes!” Winston greeted them.

“So, how’d it go?”

“We’re fine Mum.”

“Yeah, the doctor said we should stay quiet for twenty-four hours in case of any funny symptoms but we didn’t breathe enough gas to do any damage.”

“Funny symptoms?” Winston asked.

Brett and Jason broke out in fake-coughing and groans of, “I don’t feel so good.” They slumped over to a bench and sat down. “So—can we have the day off?”

Dianne laughed. “Well sure, since you’re that sick. But I was about to tell you Commander Byrne’s approved your upgrade to crew status and as of tomorrow, you’re on the survey boat.”

“Yes!” Brett crowed, and he and Jason jumped up and slapped hands.

“So, why you all dressed up Mum?”

Dianne turned away quickly. “I’m not.”

“Oh yes you are. That’s your best shirt.” Brett said, not giving up. His mother was blushing.

“It’s no big deal.”

“Ooooh! Who is he?”

Winston started, “Brett, don’t tease–”

The door opened and Sam Phillips leaned in. “You ready?”

“Yep.” Dianne said with forced casualness.

“You look nice.”

“Thank you.”

Sam waved to the boys and escorted Dianne out. Brett and Jason stared at the closed door, Jason’s expression thundery.

Brett was just confused. “What does she want to go out with him for?”

“Search me.” Jason muttered.

“Oh don’t worry, my friends. He’s an old sea dog. His bite is much worse than his bark.” Winston said cheerfully, then stopped to think. “Or is that the other way around?”

* * *

Mera cupped a handful of water and looked at it doubtfully. It was from a stream. Was it really safe to drink? Getting sick out here with no bed and no real medicine, no matter what Brett said… but she had to drink something. Neri drank the stream water all the time.

The water smelled all right. It smelled like a pond, but not bad. That time, when the school cafeteria got some salad that had been washed in bad water Jane had been able to smell that something wasn’t right, so she’d been fine while half the class had been home sick.

She shook her head sharply, dipped her hands again and drank. Delicious.

Neri was sitting in her nest sewing a bundle of fabric she’d gotten from somewhere. She shook out the result, then jumped down into the pond. “For you! Try it?”

The pleading tone was too much. Mera ducked behind a tree and tried the dress on. It looked—like Neri’s. The fabric looked rough but it was soft and light, and the ragged hem stood out when she twirled.

“You like it?” Neri asked timidly.

“Yes. I like that you made it for me.”

“Now you look like my sister.”

“Look like. Maybe. But I don’t think I’ll ever be able to do the things that you do, Neri. You’re—amazing. And I’m not.”

“You are.” Neri said. She smiled a warm smile and ruffled Mera’s hair. “We are the same, you and me. You will be able to do everything I do, soon. I am sure.”

8. Until the Celebration

Charley entered the bay, breached just for show, and whistled to Neri, Morning! Morning, Sister! Sister come swim today? “Charley calling! Do you hear?”

Mera looked at her sister in confusion. She listened, but felt that it wasn’t the right kind of listening. But how else could you listen, besides with your ears? “No.”

“Maybe you hear him tomorrow. He says, will you come swim?”

Mera looked down the beach at the wide, choppy expanse of ocean. “Um… I think I’ll stick to the pond.” She said, and watched Neri’s smile fade.

So they went to get cocoanuts instead. Neri ran up the tree and perched in the crown, agile as a monkey. Mera stared. Then she had to jump back as two cocoanuts hit the sand in front of her. Then Neri jumped down. “Now we find some berries!”

They headed into the forest, Neri running ahead and Mera struggling to catch up. She stopped by the pond to catch her breath and saw a bunch of soft-looking red berries on a bush. They looked tasty. She plucked a few and looked at them.

“No!” Neri slapped the berries out of her hand.

“You just said we should find berries…”

“Bad berries. Make you sick. Very bad.” Neri said vehemently.

Mera felt like crying. But she just said, “Didn’t feel like berries anyway. It’s all I’ve had since I got here. I’m sick of berries!”

“What do you want then?”

“Normal food!”

* * *

The elevator door opened and the boys were surprised to see Neri and Mera inside. Jason leaned forward and said, “What are you doing here? What do you want?”

“Hamburgers.” Neri said sadly. “Mera doesn’t like island food. And I want to see Mother.”

“Great. Ok, Brett, you take Mera down to the galley. I’ll take Neri to the lab. And Vanessa, go and find Mick and make sure wherever he is, he stays there! Ok?”

Vanessa started, “Hey…” and gave up.

Brett grabbed Mera’s hand. “Come on, this way.”

“Um, did we cause trouble, coming here? Jason sounded mad.”

“Nah, he’s always like that. Worries someone’ll find out about Neri. But I think it’s great, come eat with us! Hey, Froggy, Zoe, look who’s here!”

The two kids pushed their trays aside to make room and waved. Froggy waved a tall glass with chocolate foam on top and Brett said, “Milkshakes! We hardly ever get those. You want one? And most of the menu is made with algae, I’ll show you which one’s the real hamburger.”

Brett swiped his id and ordered milkshakes, burgers and fries. A minute later everything appeared, hot and smelling great. Mera was actually smiling when she picked up her tray. They two of them sat down with Froggy and Zoe.

* * *

“Neri, you’ve got to understand your world is completely different from what Mera’s used to.” Dianne said kindly.

Neri looked around, her face pinched with worry. “But sister sad. Makes me sad. Makes me scared. Scared she leave.”

“Well have you tried talking to her about it?” Dianne got out a comb and started pulling it through Neri’s long tangled hair.

“You.”

“What, you want me to talk to her?”

“I do not know what to say.”

The door opened and Brett and Mera returned. Brett waved a glass, “Hey Jase! Special of the day, double choc milkshakes!”

Jason and even Neri perked up.

“Neri, Froggy wants to talk to you—something he’s researching. Mum, can I borrow her?”

“Sure. Get me a milkshake too, will you? Ah– Mera, could you stay?”

Mera nodded and looked down while she sucked up the last of her milkshake. When the glass was empty HELEN opened a waste chute in the wall. Mera blinked at it, then realized what it was for and dropped her glass down.

“I just wanted to talk to you a minute, see how you’re doing.”

Mera didn’t say anything, but she came and sat beside Dianne on a bench.

“I know you don’t know me, and this must all be very confusing but—I think I know what you’re going through, just a little. You feel like a stranger, don’t you. You see, the boys and I, when we first came to ORCA that’s how we felt.”

“At least you got to sleep in proper beds and eat proper food.”

Dianne tried a joke, “Have you seen the beds here? Seriously though, I wish UBRI hadn’t been trying to take you away right then. With more time we could’ve adopted you legally and brought you to ORCA, passed you off as a result of Winston’s misspent youth or something… we might be able to get you a bunk here, but not for a while. Can you give the island a few weeks more? I think it’ll come to feel like home to you.”

“The island is Neri’s home. It’s not mine.” Mera said. Her eyes had gone moon-blank again.

Dianne petted the girl’s hair. “You know what? You might be more like your sister than you think. I’m sure it’ll get better.”

“I used to think that about life on the mainland. It never did. Every time someone wanted me, I disappointed them.”

“Oh well, that’s because you were trying to be someone called Jane Seaforth, someone who didn’t even exist.”

“Right now I—” Mera sobbed, “I don’t know who I am. Where I belong. What—if—I find my real home and I don’t belong there either?” She cried without tears, just almost silent sobbing and her voice breaking. “I don’t know who I am!”

“Oh sweetie…” Dianne put her arms around the girl and held her and stroked her hair. “That must be so scary. But you’re someone really special, and it’ll be all right. We’ll all help you.”

* * *

The next day, at eleven hundred hours Sam was briefing his new crew. He wasn’t happy that it was a crew made up of kids. “…Ok, those are the rules. Just remember, I make ‘em and you don’t break ‘em. That way we’ll get on just fine.”

Brett and Vanessa saluted. Jason, carrying most of the gear, didn’t bother.

Mick came up behind them. “Ok, funsters. You can relax. The Mick-miester’s here.”

“Glad you could make it.” Sam said dryly.

“You’re late.”

“Yeah, thanks for all the help.”

“Let’s get something straight. This wasn’t my idea. I’ve got better things to do than hang out on some crummy boat with the nautical dork squad.”

Sam grabbed the boy around the shoulders. “Don’t care what you think, mate. Help Doctor Bates with those.”

Mick muttered, but he picked up a load of equipment. Dianne thanked him politely.

“What an animal.” Brett muttered.

“Well, there’s nothing we can do. If his mother says he’s on the boat then he’s on the boat. All we can do is keep him up on deck and away from Neri.”

The elevator opened and HELEN’s voice announced procedure for new residents. Brett was too busy planning to notice the new residents: a small neat man with glasses and a beautiful dark-skinned girl. Mick noticed the girl though, enough to stop him in his tracks. She waved shyly before vanishing around a corner.

* * *

Jason pointed at the map on the cabin wall. “We’re… here?”

“That’s right.”

“How long does this take?” Vanessa asked.

“Pretty much all day. It’d be a real pain if we didn’t get to dive.”

Winston and Brett were checking the equipment for the day’s survey. Mick was hanging around being in the way. He reached for the switch to the underwater camera. “What’s this do?”

Brett got in the way. “No, no!”

“Don’t touch that. I tell you what, why don’t you go up on deck and check the scuba equipment.”

“But it was checked before it was loaded.”

Vanessa got into the act, “Yeah, but we’re gonna be breathing through it. Let’s check it again. Coming, Jason?”

“In a sec. Mum?”

Dianne was definitely frazzled. “Tell Neri we’ll be ready for her in about ten minutes ok? I want you to ask her to stay under the sonar equipment.”

“Gotcha.”

“And you guys keep your eyes out for any interesting marine specimens while you’re down there ok?”

“Yep.” Jason turned to go.

“And one more thing Jase. Would you make sure Mick stays up on deck?”

Jason almost asked how he was supposed to do that, but his mother sounded pretty stressed so he just said, “Ok.”

“Brett, would you sit on the stairs and warn me if either Mick or Sam come down?”

“Sure Mum.”

A few minutes later Neri appeared in the underwater camera. Immediately the sonar reading doubled in depth. Then the scuba-suited figures of Jason and Vanessa joined her. They signed to each other for a minute then Neri pointed and Vanessa and Jason swam off in different directions to look for marine life.

“Neri’s powers must be growing.” Winston mused. “Every day she’s influencing our readings more strongly.”

The computer loaded a picture from Jason’s camera, a lazy fat-lipped fish.

“I hope he doesn’t think that’s a new specimen.”

The next picture was of a swarm of tiny fish swarming Vanessa’s head where a tuft of bright red hair had escaped her hood. On the video Neri was laughing a cloud of bubbles.

“Come on Dianne, don’t you wish you were down there with them?”

“Immensely.”

Brett came in, waving for them to turn off the video. He sat down by his mother as Sam appeared.

“How’s it going? Talking Nobel Prize or what?”

“Not quite.” Dianne was blushing.

Sam leaned to look at the scan. “Amazing. Well if there’s anything down there we’re certainly going to find out what it is. What’s it like having a genius for a mum?”

“She’s not really a—” Brett said immediately before Dianne, laughing, swatted him.

Sam laughed too. “So what’s the plan? We hang around here or head back to base?”

“There’s hours of material to analyze.” Winston said. “We probably should think about heading back to start collating it. Half an hour, to let the divers finish?”

Dianne nodded and Sam said, “Fine by me.”

He headed back upstairs. Dianne grabbed Brett in a hug calculated to embarrass any thirteen year old boy. “Now when someone says you have a genius mum, you might at least…”

“Yaa! Help!”

* * *

Jason tossed his scuba gear over the rail. He was sitting on a low platform that went under with every dip of the boat. Neri hung in the water, her arms folded on the platform looking up at him. “Mother is happy with work?”

“Yeah, she says it’s great. Listen, you’d better go before Captain Bligh sees you.”

“You don’t like Captain Bligh?”

Jason laughed. “Well actually his name’s Sam, but yeah, he’s not my favorite person.”

“Why?” Neri chimed.

“Look, don’t you think you should go back to Mera?”

Instead, Neri boosted herself up to sit next to Jason. “No. I want to know why you don’t like Sam Bligh.”

* * *

On the beach, Mera sat and watched the little waves sweep in. She’d come down to the beach in a moment of courage, thinking she’d try swimming in the ocean. But she was afraid to try, all by herself. She was afraid to go into the jungle too. There were bugs, and thorns, and the animals were spooky because they weren’t afraid of her. And even ‘home’ was just a pond, nothing to do, not even any nice place to sit.

And the worst part was…

Was…

Having nowhere else to go. This was it, the place she belonged, and it wasn’t home either. It was worse than the foster homes, which never felt quite right no matter how hard the foster parents tried.

“Never belong anywhere, will I?”

She stood and wandered up the beach, up the hill into the trees. She grabbed a stick and whacked a few tree trunks, taking out her feelings on them. This felt better than pretending not to care.

A nasty buzzing started and Mera saw, too late, a nest hanging from a branch. Wasps! She shrieked and ran. The insects followed. Mera was thinking she had to get to the pond, which way—

The ground vanished from under her feet.

* * *

“He’s just not mum’s type.” Jason was saying.

“What type is he?”

“The type you can’t trust. And he’s nothing like my dad. Neri?”

Neri had gone pale. She stood suddenly and dived, vanishing under the water.

Jason stared at the spot where she’d been. He only just managed not to shout after her. Just as well, because Sam and Mick appeared above him on deck. “Oh, there you are. Get dressed, drinks below.”

Jason grabbed a towel and ducked into the little changing closet on deck as Vanessa came out. She leaned by the curtain and whispered, “Neri ok?”

“We were talking then she suddenly left. Hope nothing’s wrong.”

“Maybe she just heard the guys coming. Anyway, we can’t check it out now. See you downstairs.”

“Ok.” Jason tossed his towel over the door and started squirming out of his dive suit.

Downstairs Captain Sam poured drinks. “Don’t get too excited folks, it’s only apple juice. I guess the commander will be pretty happy with your progress.”

“Yeah.” Dianne sipped and said, “Um, Sam? Could I ask you a favor?”

“Sure.”

“About the survey. It would be nice if the commander didn’t know how far along we are. Using this boat to conduct my whale research…” She gave a pleading look.

“Ah. No worries.”

“You mean?”

“You can count on me to keep mum to Commander Byrne.”

Dianne hugged him. “Oh thank you!”

Jason came down the steps just in time to see that. He turned and left again.

* * *

Mera clung to a bush on the side of the cliff. She’d tumbled six feet before catching it, and she hurt all over. She couldn’t do anything but hold on, try again to find a foothold, and try not to look down. Below was a sheer drop to the rocks and waves.

“Help…”

Her voice faded. Who would hear? Neri was miles away out a sea.

Minutes passed. She struggled to get a better grip, called out again a few times. She heard rustling and shouted.

“Mera! Hold!” Neri called, and a vine unrolled. Mera reached for it—and felt her balance slipping.

“I can’t!”

Pebbles dropped as Neri climbed over the edge. She climbed down slowly, her feet against the cliff, holding the vine in one hand. “Mera!”

Mera reached again, slipped—and Neri caught her around the waist. Mera managed to brace her feet and they hung onto each other for dear life. At last Mera got a grip on the vine. Neri gave her an encouraging grin. “Up. Step here.”

They both got to the top and Mera let herself collapse on the wonderfully solid ground.

“Are you hurt?”

“No. Ow. Um.” Mera said. She was banged up, everything from her feet to her chin seemed to have hit rocks, and every muscle was complaining. “Not badly.”

“Not good.” Neri finished. She turned and crouched down. “On.”

“You can’t carry me, I must weigh almost…” Mera said weakly as she was scooped up.

* * *

At the pond Mera washed up and Neri came back with a handful of twigs that cracked to release clear sap. “Good for hurt.”

“Really?” Mera scooped some on her finger and wiped it on her scraped leg. “Ouch!”

“Sorry.” Neri said, then, “Sorry for other things too. I leave you here alone.”

“It’s ok.” Mera said halfheartedly.

“No. Not ok. My fault you are sad.”

“It isn’t! I keep telling you. It’s me, it’s… this stupid island.”

“Not stupid. If you want island to be friend to you, you must be friend to it. I did not realize you don’t understand. Now, I show you.”

Mera smiled.

* * *

“Coo-ee, Neri!”

“Here!” Neri’s voice drifted from the trees. Brett and Jason walked up the beach and followed the little path to the pond.

The girls were sitting on a log by the pond. Mera held the hologram device.

“Your hand like this, and you will see Father.” Neri said, then stood up to wave to Jason and Brett.

Jason said quietly, “You guys ok? After you left like that.”

“Mera was in trouble. But better now, I think.”

The hologram appeared, faint in the daylight, and Mera gasped. Brett sat down next to her and the four of them watched the message in silence.

When it vanished Mera looked back, her eyes wide. “Our father? My father? Really?”

“Yes really.” Neri laughed.

“And check this out.” Brett said, and put his hand over the device. “It doesn’t work for us, just you and Neri. Froggy reckons that light looks at your dna and that’s what turns it on, but that’s just a guess and he made it after watching a lot of science fiction.”

Mera wasn’t actually listening. Jason quietly pulled his brother away. “Let’s give Mera a minute.” Neri nodded and followed them.

“Oh, Mum made this for Mera.” Brett handed over some papers.

Neri looked at them curiously. “Picture of berries?”

“Yeah, she had HELEN print out a bunch of info about edible plants and stuff. Maybe Mera would like to have it all official like that, so she can tell what’s good to eat. Stuff that’s bad has red around the picture, see?”

Neri looked through the pictures with interest, if not much understanding. “Mera will like, I think. We get dinner now. Stay?”

“Um, I think…”

“No, stay.” Mera said. “Tell me about the spaceship. About everything.”

* * *

Neri built a fire near the bees’ nest. She took a reed and blew smoke into the nest until the buzzing faded. “See? Now they are still.” She broke off a section of the nest, gently brushed the bees off it and held it out.

Mera touched the edge. “It’s honey. It’s good.”

* * *

Birds screeched as the girls climbed around their nests. Neri explained, “Birds only raise one baby. So if you leave one egg, there will be more birds.” She handed two eggs down to Mera, who was wobbling on a lower branch.

Only… not as wobbly as she expected. Mera took a few steps as the branch dipped under her weight, then hopped neatly to the ground with her handful of eggs safe. Neri dropped down next to her, smiling.

* * *

“Earth give you food, when you know how to find it.” Neri said, rinsing off some shells. “Father say never take more than you need.”

Mera saw a bubble appear in the sand, and pounced and dug frantically. “I got one! Is this the right kind?”

“Yes. Very good!”

“Do you ever eat, um, birds or possums?”

Neri shook her head. “Only if I must. I do not like. Once when I was small, I get sick and Father thought furred meat would make me strong. But we were both so sad to do it we never did again. Now, if I want other food I can go to ORCA.”

“Good!” Mera said, relieved they weren’t going to be killing animals. She didn’t think she could do that.

It was evening, the sky turning orange over the ocean. They walked up the beach.

“It’s so pretty here.”

“Not too much outside?”

“I’m getting used to being outside. I think, when I was little I liked to stay outside all the time but that wasn’t allowed. You have to go to school and stuff.”

“Brett told me about school on land.” Neri said and shuddered.

Mera laughed a little. “It’s not that bad… well, actually, it was for me. I was always getting sick, I was so thirsty. I couldn’t figure out why everyone else wasn’t running into the sprinklers whenever they could. Everybody laughed at me. I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“You don’t need to know all the stupid things that happened to me.”

“But if you say them, they hurt less maybe.”

“Yeah maybe.” Mera said and walked on. “Neri… would you teach me to swim like you?”

Neri’s face lit up. “Of course! Come on!”

Mera had been thinking of doing it tomorrow, but she laughed and let herself be dragged into the water. The tide was high and calm, and they could walk out quite a long way. Neri dived, hands first, her feet going under last. Mera tried to copy her. A minute later she came up sputtering. It didn’t work!

“Not hands.” Neri chimed. “Move whole body, like Charley.”

“You learned to swim from Charley?” Mera asked, shoving wet hair out of her eyes.

“He showed me, when I was small.”

“Ok.” Mera dived. For a moment the water curled around her body and it seemed to be full of sound. Long rich notes without a tune swept past her—and then she was out of air and had to come up.

Neri was crouching on the bottom, looking up. She pushed off and sprang through the surface like a dolphin. Mera tried to do the same, got more of a bellyflop, but then current caught her and swept her along.

By the time they got out, night had fallen and the moon was lighting the sea from the other direction. Neri collected the shellfish, and they went back to the pond. Mera collapsed in exhaustion and Neri lit a fire and cooked dinner—meat from the shells, grilled on sticks, and all the eggs scrambled with leaves and seawater for seasoning. Dessert was bananas and honey.

“Delicious!”

“You like? Good.”

“I really had fun, today and yesterday.” Mera said.

* * *

Mera stepped to the edge of the nest and grabbed the vine in a death grip.

From the pond Neri said, “You can climb down, if you want.”

“No way. I can do this. Maybe. Look out below!” She jumped, and loosened her grip just enough to slide down in a semi-graceful curve. Neri caught her, laughing.

“Knew you could do it.”

“I guess!”

“Here, breakfast. What you want to do today?”

Breakfast was half a cocoanut, and the question was delayed while Mera worked out how to eat it. “Go swimming.” She said finally.

“Ok! Charley want to know if he’ll see you today.”

Mera grimaced. “It’s… just such a long way out, with such big waves! Aren’t you afraid you’ll get tired and not be able to get back to land?”

“No.” Neri said simply. “You do not need to be afraid either.”

“If I could hold my breath for hours… but I can’t, Neri, really! I’ve been swimming a lot, and I always had to come up just as often as everybody else.”

“Try again?”

“Ok. I’ll try.”

“I’m glad you got to swim before.” Neri said hesitantly.

“Um.” Mera said, eating. “One of the foster homes had a pool, it was the best. The parents didn’t mind if I wanted to swim all afternoon.”

“They were good to you? The parents?”

“Yes. The ones with the pool, especially. But they were old, and then something happened so they had to move out of their house so they couldn’t foster anymore. None of the homes after that kept me very long.”

“They did not let you stay? Why?”

Mera shrugged. “I wasn’t what they wanted.”

Neri frowned. “You are what I want.” She said, closing the issue and tossing her empty cocoanut into the bushes. Mera gave a doubtful smile and tossed hers too. She waded into the pond and splashed water over her head. It felt so natural to just do this, better than trying to sneak into the bathroom and stick her head under the faucet.

Neri dived, rolled under the water then stood up. “Try again now?”

“Ok…”

In the deepest part, the pond was only four feet deep. Neri ducked under and sat on the bottom. Mera took a deep breath and crouched so her head was under water. She counted thirty before her head began to feel tight and she needed to breathe. She came up gasping. “I can’t do it!”

“You can. Believe you can and you will.”

Believe. Mera took a breath and ducked under. Forget the foster parents freaking out, forget the classmates laughing at her behind their hands, remember—a father. And suddenly she didn’t need to come up. There was plenty of air, like her lungs had opened up a new room. She opened her eyes. Neri was grinning.

“I can do it!” Mera shrieked, coming up after long minutes, “I can! That’s amazing! Can I try it in the ocean?”

* * *

Sam Phillips leaned in the door of the cabin. “All ashore who’s going ashore, especially you landlubber. Winston vanished down the elevator fifteen minutes ago.”

Dianne looked up from packing her gear and sighed.

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh, just homework.”

“What’ve you got to do?”

Dianne held up the disk of the day’s scans. “Run these through gridmaster and run a mineral analysis. It’s what I do every night, but we covered so much ground today I’m not sure how I’ll get it all done.”

“Can I help?” Sam asked. “You could leave it here and I’ll run it through the computer.”

“Seriously?”

“Sure. I’m not completely computer illiterate you know; I did this sort of thing on North Sea rigs for years.”

“Well… if you’re offering.” Dianne stuttered, “I’d love a break. It’s all on here.”

“Right. Go home.”

“I will. Thank you.” Dianne picked up her pack and headed out.

“Bye.” Sam said, then turned to the other end of the room. “You hang around a few minutes, Jason.”

“Why?” Jason asked. He had not liked the conversation he just heard.

“Because I think it’s about time you and me had a little talk. You don’t like me, do you?”

“I don’t like you hanging around my Mum, no.”

“I can see that. But you know, that’s her decision not yours.”

“Exactly. So butt out where you’re not wanted.” Jason shot back, and left. Sam looked after him, and sighed.

* * *

As soon as he was off the boat, Brett headed for the computer room. “Froggy? You got… oh yeah!”

The room was rocking with muffled explosions as Froggy and Zoe shredded animated tanks across three screens. They paused the game and Zoe said, “Ok, make your character fast. We’ve only got a week to beat this thing before Froggy hacks into it!”

“What? You’re gonna hack TA3?” Brett sat himself in front of a spare terminal and got started on character creation.

Froggy explained why. The explanation included phrases like, “top of the line” and “nonlinear programming engine” and “customizable interface” and nobody else in the room understood it.

Brett’s stomach rumbled. “Um, new plan. How about I get food and you make my guy? I’m starving.”

“Me too.” Zoe said, standing up and stretching.

“Lightweights.”

“All right, you stay here.” Zoe said cheerfully, “We’ll be back.”

They headed out, Bret asking as the door closed, “So how long have you been at it?”

Froggy shrank the game and stood up and stretched. “How’s it going, HELEN? I’m not using too much processing power am I?”

“Negative, Froggy.” HELEN said from her speakers. “As instructed, I will warn you of any low resources.”

“Great! Ooh, what’s that?”

“Scheduled data upload.” HELEN said unnecessarily as Froggy dived for the terminal.

“Hey HELEN, I think there’s a more efficient way to route this, how about…”

They were discussing it when the door opened. Froggy looked up, and was immediately on guard when it wasn’t Brett and Zoe.

“Are you the one they call toady?”

“Froggy. You’re the boat captain.”

“Sam. Hi. Listen kid, I hear you know all about computers. I’ve got some data I want you to analyze. What’s that, there?” Sam pulled up the scan and pointed at a patch of seabed that glowed oddly.

“Why?”

“Let’s just say I’m curious. Very curious. So come on—and I won’t tell anyone you’re here without authority.”

Froggy scowled. “Ok, give me a minute. It’s some kind of marker, the scan detected an anomaly.”

“Well, what is it?”

Froggy queried, the answer came up, and the boy’s jaw dropped. “Titanium! That stuff’s worth more than gold. We’d better tell Doctor Bates, this is her data isn’t it?”

Sam reclaimed his disc. “Listen kid, I’ll make you a deal. How old are you?”

“Twelve.”

“Do you want to live to be thirteen? Don’t tell anyone.”

“But…” Froggy said weakly.

“No one.”

When he was alone again Froggy said, “I’m really tired of being a coward. But I don’t want to die young either.” And he got back to making sure Brett’s character was the perfect complement that would allow maximum slaughter of enemies in the game.

* * *

Neri wandered up the beach after a long evening swim. For a moment she was surprised to see the small figure standing at the edge of the trees, then she smiled. She’d never been lonely, but still it was nice not to be alone.

Mera waved and ran down to grab Neri’s hand.

“Why you smile?”

“Come and see.”

On the rocks by the pond, a feast was laid out. Mera said proudly, “While you were playing with Charley, I’ve been getting dinner ready. See, good berries. Honey from hive. And I opened the cocoanuts just like you showed me.”

Neri beamed. “Good.”

“You were right, you know. Once you get used to it, your island’s a pretty great place.”

Neri sat and pulled Mera down next to her. “No, not my island. Our island. Your home too.”

9. Sightings and Plots

The ocean sparkled blue in the morning sun. The water was so clear the bottom could be seen, rainbows of coral and pale sand. A dark shape swooped over it, two lighter forms following after.

The two girls surfaced then dived together. Neri pointed at a toothy green eel, and Mera swam down for a closer look, careful to stay out of biting range. They dove through glittering clouds of fish and danced in the sea.

* * *

In the galley on ORCA, there wasn’t so much peace. Froggy slapped his id card on the food machine, scowled at it, and tried again. “What’s wrong with this thing?”

Zoe swooped the card out of his hand, slid it, and gave it back. “What’s wrong with you? You’re in a shocker of a mood.”

Froggy grumbled at her. “Lemme alone.”

“O-kaaaaaay.” Zoe muttered.

* * *

“Why can’t we come on Sam’s boat?” Kim asked and Rocky echoed, “Yeah, why not? It’s not fair.”

“It’s discrimination, that’s what. Old-timers against us new kids.”

“So not.” Vanessa said around a bite of cereal. She swallowed and added, “Mick’s on the crew isn’t he?”

“Hey, you can take my place anytime.”

“Yeah, please do!” Vanessa and Brett chorused.

“Seriously guys, Doctor Bates picked the crew so ask her—after you get your dive permits. Mick’s just on because his mom’s the commander.”

* * *

Zoe plopped her tray next to Froggy’s. “Ok, what’s the problem?”

“Nothing.”

“Look, have you been fiddling with HELEN again? Done something you shouldn’t have? Not more chocolate is it?”

“No. Look, it’s nothing! I don’t know anything, and if I did I wouldn’t tell. He’d kill me.”

“Who? Froggy!” But Froggy had escaped.

* * *

In the boat cabin the team got ready for the day. Dianne had a paper map on the wall, with surveyed sections marked off. Brett stuck on the newest sections and stood back with a smile.

“I’d like to check out that canyon we spotted yesterday. Winston, have you got the co-ordinates?”

Winston flipped through a folder. “Nine four seven slash one oh. Yes, I’ve got it.”

“What we can do is ask Neri to dive deep…”

Jason cleared his throat warningly, and the captain appeared.

“Ready to go?” Dianne asked him.

“Yep. Same area as yesterday?”

“Yes, picking up from where we left off. Oh, Sam, did you get a chance to analyze those scans for us?”

Sam shuffled his feet. “Ah, no. I’ve been so busy…”

“Doing what?”

“Soon as I can.”

Dianne pinned him with the look she used on her sons. “Like tomorrow morning?”

“Right right, first thing. Slave driver. Right, I’m going to cast off.” Sam hurried up the stairs, yelling to the crew up top, “All aboard! Mick, are those sample boxes lashed down?”

Jason exploded. “You let him get away with anything! If we were goofing off you’d be down on us like a ton of bricks!”

“Jason he offered to help, the charts aren’t even his job… come on sweetie, I need your help. Up on deck and talk to Neri?”

“Yeah ok.” Jason stormed out. Dianne sighed.

* * *

“I have to go work with Mother and Charley.” Neri said, “You want to come, or stay here?”

“I’ll stay on the island. I want to explore some more, see if I can find any more plants from the papers Dr. Bates gave me. Maybe I can find us something for another feast. I’ll be all right, I won’t try anything new until you get back.”

“Good. See you later.”

Neri dove back into the water. Mera wandered up the beach, stopping to look at shells and bits of driftwood on the way. She started gathering a handful of wood for a fire. Wood from the beach was best; the salt in it made the flames crackle and turn colors. Now… where would sweet-tasting grass grow?

* * *

“U-cam on?”

“Yes yes.” Winston said.

“Ok. Brett, keep a lookout on the stairs. We don’t want the wrong people coming down here when Neri arrives.”

“Yep yep.” Brett said and sat down on the steps.

“Ah, here she is now.” Winston pointed at the camera, but didn’t need to; every sensor had registered changes. The hydrograph needles were jumping as they picked up underwater sound.

Dianne smiled. “Charley’s there too, they’re chatting away like mad. We’re going to get some really good recordings today. Jason, go signal Neri we’re ready to start.”

“Right.” Jason headed upstairs to get his suit on.

“Ah, Vanessa, I need you on deck. I’m sorry. You’ve got to keep Mick from coming down here.”

Vanessa rolled her eyes. “Yay. I get all the fun jobs.”

“Ok, we all set?”

“Everything is under control.” Winston said a bit doubtfully.

* * *

A wallaby crouched in the bushes, rubbing its little hands. Mera held out a handful of grass, trying to sit very still. The wallaby sniffed, hopped slowly closer, and finally nibbled on the leaves in Mera’s hand. She wanted to pet it but wasn’t quite brave enough. Would it bite? Did wild animals even like being petted?

An unfamiliar noise pounded over the forest. Mera looked up instinctively before her brain provided the word: helicopter. She followed the sound, running to the beach. The chopper set down on the sand and Mera ducked behind a log. Why were they here? Who would come? There was nothing on the island!

People in white coveralls poured out.

Familiar uniform.

A woman with dark hair seemed to be the leader. She pointed down the beach. “You guys, go along the beach to the opposite shore, then quarter back to the chopper. Any sign of habitation raise me on the communicators. You come upstream with me. Be thorough!”

Mera backed up, crawling until she was sure she was hidden in the trees. At the pond—their dishes were there, and the firepit. That was proof someone lived here. Mera ran, down the trail, over a log, jumping from rock to rock across the stream. She saw flashes of the searchers through the trees. Their white uniforms stood out from a distance. They’d get dirty too, Mera thought with a kind of panicked nastiness, wearing white in the mud and the stream, her stream, why were they here?

She got to the pond first, threw their dishes in the water, brushed at the fireplace with a branch and kicked leaf litter over it. What else? She couldn’t do anything about the nest; maybe they’d think animals had made it.

Footsteps were approaching, crunching over the ground. What else—her shoes! Mera grabbed them and ducked behind a tree.

A voice, way too close, “Hey lieutenant, we’re not gonna find any girls out here. I mean, how’re they gonna survive in this stuff?”

“Shut up.” The woman snapped. “Dr. Hellegren knows what he’s doing.”

Mera looked around. She had to find a place to hide, somewhere she could get to without being seen. Up a tree? Grownups never looked up. First she had to get away from here though. She took two steps—and a stone clattered beneath her foot. Mera was running before the invaders shouted, before they even looked.

“I heard something! Through there—over there!”

Mera ducked behind a bush, crawled, stood up and ran again. They were chasing her, and there were another two around somewhere. Mera climbed over a fallen log, then crawled underneath it. There was a little hollow carved out, enough room to hide in. Mera pressed herself against the dirt and listened, suddenly aware she wasn’t even breathing hard.

The woman was giving instructions over a communicator. The man with her started a halfhearted-sounding search through the bushes.

“There’s someone here. I can feel it.”

“I haven’t heard anything.”

“Ssh!”

A smaller sound made Mera look around the little hollow. A wallaby was in there with her, chewing on a handful of leaves and ignoring all the action. Mera gave it a poke with her foot and it hopped away.

They saw.

“Ah, s’just a wallaby.”

The woman sighed. “False alarm.” She said into her communicator. “Return to the chopper. We’ll move on to the next island.”

“Roger.” Said a tinned voice from the other end.

They walked away. Mera listened to the receding footsteps and, now that it looked like she wouldn’t be found, shivered. Then she jumped up to follow them, just in case there was anything else to overhear.

There was nothing. Mera watched the white-suited figures climb back into their helicopter and take off. When the machine was out of sight, she ran for the water.

* * *

Vanessa stormed into the cabin. “That is it. I’ve had it with Mick!”

“What’d he do this time?” Brett asked with interest.

“I don’t want to talk about it. It’s too gross. He ought to be in a cage.” She sat down.

“Vanessa, we can’t leave him up there by himself. What if he finds out?”

“Don’t care! Take me back to ORCA, maroon me on an island, I don’t care. I’m not spending another second with that revolting creep!”

Dianne looked at her oldest son.

“No way Mum, no way.”

Brett said, “Ice cream credit? Deal. I’ll go.”

“Thank you sweetie. Vanessa, would you take over from Brett?”

Winston waved from where he was looking at the video feed. “Hey look, come here! It’s Mera. The pupil is learning fast.”

On screen, Mera caught up with Neri, took her arm, and mimed ‘talk.’ Neri pointed away, and they turned together.

Vanessa said, “I thought Mera was staying on the island all day.”

“Yeah that’s what Neri said.”

“I hope nothing’s gone wrong.” Dianne said.

Suddenly Mick’s voice said, “Hey! What’d I just see?” He pushed passed everyone to get a look at the screen, empty now.

“Fish?” Winston suggested blandly. “That’s the underwater camera.”

Mick rushed back up on deck and looked around. Nothing but ocean in all directions.

* * *

“It was two kids!” Mick said again as they got out of the elevator on ORCA.

“You need glasses. Or your head read.” Vanessa stopped to flash her id, checking back in. “No one else saw them.”

“Nope.”

“Nothing.” Jason signed himself in and grabbed Brett’s id, nearly strangling his brother. Brett was carrying the scuba gear and didn’t have a free hand.

Sam joined them, with a cheerful, “Seeing mermaids now Mick?”

“Hah hah.”

Dianne gave him a smile. “Well maybe you should give your imagination a rest for the night. Sam, feel like a coffee?”

“Love one.” The captain replied, and the two adults headed off to the galley.

Mick tried again, “Well if it wasn’t kids, what was it?”

“Seals?” Brett suggested.

“Dolphins? Fish?”

“Dugongs maybe? Why ask us. We didn’t see anything.”

“It wasn’t! It was a couple of kids—with long hair, so probably girls, without diving gear or anything.”

Jason and Brett shared a glance. How could Mick have seen all that? “So they’d have had to come up for air right? Did you see them surface?”

“No.” Mick admitted.

Vanessa singsonged, “Nut-case.”

“Yeah, that’s what everyone will think if you go ‘round saying you saw stuff like that.” Said Jason, who knew what he was talking about. “Come on guys, let’s see what HELEN’s got in the way of movies. Wanna come Vanessa?”

“Sure.” Vanessa said, and left Mick with a final, “Straightjacket time! Mick the men-tal!”

“Get lost!”

* * *

In the galley Dianne flashed her card, “Coffee; sugar, no cream HELEN.”

“And one black. Very, very black.”

“Good choice. You don’t want to know about the fake cream they use.”

Sam grinned. “Probably the same powdered stuff we get on the oil rigs. Of course, up there you drink coffee by the gallon to stay awake through storms.”

That was probably guy talk, and Dianne didn’t comment, just got her coffee and sat down. The galley was empty for the evening; dinner was over and the kids who usually crowded the room were all in the rec room playing games or watching HELEN’s movie of the night.

“So. How’s it going?”

“That kid of yours is still pretty… negative.”

Dianne winced. “Sorry. I think he’s feeling just a little bit threatened.”

“Yeah, I figured that much out.”

“I mean, he seems to have accepted the divorce but… he was pretty close to his dad and the idea of me, you know, being interested in… Jason is very protective.”

“I’ve got to let him know somehow that I’m not such a bad guy.”

“Any ideas how?” Dianne asked dryly, and sipped her coffee.

“Well. I have to do some maintenance on the boat so maybe I could get him to help, just the two of us, and have a talk.”

“Sounds great. And Sam, thanks for putting up with him.”

Sam waved her off. “Ah, he’s a good kid. They both are. Credits to their Mum.”

Dianne blushed.

* * *

“You are sure?”

Mera nodded. “UBRI logo on the helicopter, and suits like the people who came to the institute. And they were looking for us; the man said ‘girls.’ I knew they were looking for me, but how did they know about you? Anyway, they didn’t find anything. I made sure of that.”

“Good.” Neri said. She reached to give her sister a one-armed hug. “Good job. But it is not good they come here. I must tell Mother. Tomorrow, they will stay on ORCA and I go see her.”

“Ok. I hope she knows what’s going on. It was scary. What if they come back?”

Neri put another stick on the fire and smiled reassuringly. “Charley looks after us. If anything comes close, he will hear and we have time to get away. Don’t be afraid.”

* * *

“You really should get Rocky up here.” Jason suggested. “He’s good with engines.”

Sam was half buried in the guts of his, actually ORCA’s, boat. He said, “Don’t need someone good with engines, I just need someone to hand me things. Can I have that rag?”

Jason handed it over.

“Your Mum deserves a life too, don’t you reckon? I mean, I know you probably miss your old man. But just because things didn’t work out between him and your mom…”

Well that was expected. “She’s got me and Brett and–” He stopped.

“And who?” Sam asked curiously.

“And her work and everything. We do ok, all right?”

“You’re just making things tough for her, carrying on like this. Look, why don’t you—why don’t you just back off a bit? Let her have a bit of happiness? Look, it boils down to what’s best for your Mum. We’re on the same team here.”

Jason stood up. “No. We’re not on the same team, about Mum or anything. Look, get someone else to hand you tools. I have things to do.”

* * *

Froggy was in the viewing tube, standing there chewing his lips and trying to think. So far his conscience and basic cowardice were at a stalemate. He looked up when a uniformed figure walked past, then did a double take when he realized who it was. “Neri! Got time to talk?”

Neri shook her head. “I have to talk to Mother. People have come to island.”

“That’s bad.”

“Talk after?” The girl asked.

“Um—never mind. I’ll come with you. There’s something else she needs to know.”

In the lab they explained, and Froggy pulled up HELEN’s map to show everyone the find.

“Titanium?” Brett asked, hanging over Winston’s shoulder to look at the screen.

“A huge reef.” Froggy said gloomily.

“Are you certain?”

“I accessed HELEN’s mineralogy files. The geologic profile doesn’t fit anything else.”

Winston whistled softly and turned the map, looking at the deposit from all angles. Dianne groaned. “No wonder he kept it a secret. That much titanium must be worth millions.”

“Hey, we’re rich!”

“No, Brett. But anyone who mined it would be. If it’s true.”

“Oh, it’s true all right. Look, smaller deposits here and here; it’s a classic pattern.”

Neri chimed, “What is rich?”

“Money. Big money.” Brett said. They’d tried to explain the concept of money to Neri, but she didn’t seem to understand it.

“There is money under the sea?”

“Uh, for the people who dig it up yeah.”

That, Neri understood. “They will dig up the sea? Just like Father warned.” She turned on Dianne, “You say our work does no harm!”

“I didn’t know… there will be no harm done, all right? As long as nobody else finds out.”

“How can I believe you? How can I believe you now? The ocean will spoil because of me! I have failed Father.”

Dianne muttered, “Thank you Sam.”

“Neri…” Winston began, “We won’t let anyone spoil the ocean. Give us a little time, all right? To think about what to do.

Neri gave him a long look, then nodded.

Froggy, even more miserable now, said, “Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. He said he’d murder me if I breathed a word to anyone!”

“Well don’t you worry, you did the right thing.”

“I bet he was gonna tell you anyway, Doctor Bates.”

Dianne sighed. “You think so? I wonder.

* * *

Another evening on ORCA. The kids gathered in the rec room to play games or finish homework. And Vanessa’s new favorite hobby: teasing Mick about what he’d seen on the monitor. She worked at it until actually driving Mick from the room.

Zoe warned her, “Cut it out will you? If you bug him he’ll just blab it around more.”

Vanessa whispered back, “He dumped bait in my shoes.”

“Oh.”

Mick walked down the hall, grumpy. He heard footsteps behind him. The pretty new girl came up next to him. She’d gotten into the ORCA style, done her dark hair up around rollers. “Hey, where you going?”

“Nowhere special.” Mick muttered.

“Mind if I come?”

“Sure.”

“My name’s Liselle, by the way. I’ve seen you looking at me.”

“No law against that.”

“I didn’t say I minded.” Liselle replied with a little smile.

Well, the evening was looking better already! “So how you settling in?”

“It’s… kind of weird.”

“Tell me about it. Especially with all those airhead kids.”

Liselle nodded. “You want to go up to the galley and hang out for a little bit? It’s just for the company. It’s boring not having any friends.”

“I’ll be your friend.” Mick said quickly.

“That’d be nice.” They got into the lift, up one level to the galley. “Vanessa was really giving you a hard time back there.”

“Yeah. Dork.”

“What was it about? Something you saw on..?”

“Nothing. Vanessa’s just determined to be the biggest jerk on ORCA.”

Liselle didn’t reply to that one. “Come on, you can tell me if we’re going to be friends.”

“Yeah, ok. It just, I caught something on the monitor while we were out on the boat. There were these kids swimming around in deep water, without diving gear or wetsuits or anything. I know how stupid that sounds, but I saw it!”

Liselle smiled. “I believe you.”

* * *

Captain Phillips had gotten his hopes up when he was summoned down to the lab. But when he arrived he was pounced on by a furious Dianne. She slapped him across the chest with the printouts. “That’s why you were stalling on the scans, isn’t it? Because you knew there was a fortune down there!”

“I was trying to work out…”

But Dianne was on the warpath. “Does everyone know what they make with titanium? Bombs, mostly.”

“Oh come on, settle down willya?” Sam pleaded.

Brett, sitting backwards on a desk chair said, “Ok, explain then?” He was glad Neri wasn’t still there to hear about the bombs.

“It was an accident me even seeing the scans in the first place. I was trying to help out, remember?”

“Mmhm.” Dianne said.

“I had a bit of a look-see at the scans and there was this formation. I’d seen stuff like it in the north sea, only that was oil. This was different. I asked Froggy to check it out and he said it as titanium. I was just waiting to see exactly how much there was…”

“Before doing what?” Winston asked.

“Talking to my people. The finder’s fee for this is huge, enough for me to buy my own boat.”

“So you’re happy to let them mine here, rip up the reef so you can eke out a pleasant little existence for yourself? Well I won’t let that happen.”

“Dianne.” Sam said patiently, “Our illustrious Commander Byrne is going to see the results of the survey. She’s not an idiot. And as soon as she does, she’ll be on the phone. For her it’s another step up the corporate ladder. For me, it’s freedom. So…”

“We’re not going to tell Byrne. All right? We’re not going to tell anybody. Because we can’t risk it.”

“Risk what?”

“Everything. Everything we’re here on ORCA for. The environment, the ecosystem, the ocean.”

“They’ll wreck the reef!” Brett added, “They’ll get out here with drilling rigs and explosives. Please Sam, don’t tell.”

Sam shook his head. “Look mate, it’s not something I could keep secret even if I wanted to.”

“Who else have you told?” Dianne demanded.

“Nobody, yet.”

“Can you promise me one thing?”

“What?”

“That you won’t tell anybody, not for a while. At least until we’ve had time to think about it. And I promise that if anybody has to break this story, you’ll get to before Byrne does. Please?”

“Yeah all right.” Sam said with another big sigh, and left before Dianne could lay into him again.

Winston said, “Well I guess that went as well as it could have. Now what are we going to do?”

Brett stated the obvious: “Get Froggy to edit the scan, risk you guys losing your jobs and getting arrested?”

His mother gave him a look. “We do something. We don’t let Neri down.”

* * *

The girls walked along the beach. Neri said, “Spaceship is here. Can you feel it?”

“No.” Mera replied. She looked at the rather large dip in the sand where the spaceship had collapsed. “Can we go inside?”

“I think no. It fell in, from weight of the sand. We can go to door though.”

“I’d like to.”

“Come then.”

They ran into the waves together. The passage into the spaceship was closed, crumpled in like a tin can someone had stepped on. Mera hung in the water outside it for a while, running her hands over the alien metal. Then she pushed off the bottom, surfaced in a splash and flipped onto her back to float under the sky.

“I’m sorry we can’t go inside.” Neri said as she surfaced.

“It’s all right. It’s enough. To know… all the way.” Mera made a circle with her hands and smiled at her sister. Her eyes sparkled, no longer blank moons. “Look, there’s Charley. What’s he saying?”

“He says come and swim. He does not like the water here.”

“Ok!” Mera dived.

Neri hung in the water for a moment, worried, thinking about the titanium and mining in the ocean. It was so good to see her sister happy, even if she couldn’t be entirely happy herself.

10. Discovered

Neri sat on the beach, staring out to sea.

Suddenly a fish was in front of her face. She blinked at it.

“Dinner!” Mera caroled, swinging the fish out of the way. It was still stuck on the end of the spear she’d caught it with. Mera stuck the spear in the sand and sat down. “What’s wrong? Please tell me. Sisters should talk, so you keep saying.”

Neri looked down. “I help find something under the sea. Something they call ti-ta-nium. And Mother says if it is learned of, many greedy men will come here to search.”

“Well then it must be kept secret.”

“The one they call Captain already knows. And if he tells others, they will tear the heart out of the ocean. I don’t understand. There is everything anyone could want here. Why is it not enough for them?” Neri finished plaintively.

Mera shook her head. “I don’t understand either. Some people seem to believe if they have more, they’ll be happy. But they never are, once they believe that, nothing is ever enough. Father knew this. He warned you.”

“Yes. But now I maybe help to bring greedy men here.”

“Maybe not though. It’s not for sure, right? You said Captain really likes Mother; maybe she can convince him not to tell. Or maybe something else will happen to stop it.”

“Maybe.” Neri made an effort to cheer up. “It’s a good fish. Where did you catch it?”

“In a tide pool. Will you show me how to cook it in the mud like we did those other ones yesterday?”

* * *

In the galley Vanessa sat down with her lunch. She’d meant to eat alone but the new kids immediately moved their trays over. Rocky said, “I wish we could go on the boat with you and Jason and everybody.”

“You really don’t. It’s boring.”

“Not as boring as being stuck here on ORCA all the time.” Said Joanne.

Kimberley joined them. “Well maybe we’ll get to go out after all.”

“What do you mean?”

“My Dad told the commander the other day that us kids need some work experience out at sea. Maybe she’ll listen.”

“It really is boring and workish.” Vanessa told them.

Joanne suddenly whispered, “Hey, isn’t that the new girl? Liselle. She’s so pretty.”

“Yeah except for the hanging-all-over-Mick part.” Was Kim’s opinion.

Vanessa bent her chair back for better eavesdropping.

“You’ve had some wild experiences haven’t you, Mick?” Liselle was saying in an adoring tone that made Vanessa want to gag.

“Yeah well, when you’ve traveled about as much as I have…”

“Like the time you saw those two girls on the boat.”

“No they weren’t on the boat. They were under it. It was really weird, we’d just stopped and suddenly they were on the screen. Like they knew the camera was going to be there. Like they were, you know, waiting for us.”

Not what Vanessa wanted to hear. Mick was guessing right.

* * *

The door to quarters hissed open. Brett stepped in, then hurriedly backed up again as the wall screen came on. He and Jason hung back just out of camera range.

“Doctor Bates?” The commander asked over the screen.

Dianne turned from her desk. “Yes Commander?”

“I’m assigning additional students to your survey unit for work experience as of tomorrow.”

“Ah, I’m sorry Commander, but that won’t be convenient. The study’s almost over and tomorrow will probably be the last day.”

“Then they’ll have squeezed in just in time. The decision’s made. Those joining you will be,” the Commander consulted a list, “Jake Rielley and Zoe Kondelos, Joanne Rhodes, Robert Rhodes, and Kimberley McGuinness. They are detailed to your boat at 0800 hours. Thank you.”

“You should ask Captain Phillips…”

The Commander hung up.

Both boys groaned. “Like we didn’t have enough problems!”

* * *

Joanne thought it was great. She followed Winston, carrying the hydrophone and asking if she could be his assistant.

Mick swaggered through the crowd of kids. “Make way, marine boy.” He said, shoving Jason.

“Watch it!”

“What are you gonna do about it?”

“Anything I want.” Jason was not having a good day.

Vanessa tried, “Just back off, Mick.”

“Make me.”

“You want to? Come on then!”

Vanessa stepped bodily in between them to stall that fight.

Sam watched them with resignation. “Of all the crazy ideas.”

“Tell that to Commander Byrne.”

“If one of those kids even thinks about stepping out of line…”

“I know, you’ll have them for bait. Well, looks like we’re all here.” Dianne raised her voice. “All right, everybody into the lift!”

The kids cheered. The noise echoed inside the elevator until the captain took a deep breath and bellowed, “Qui-et!”

* * *

The fish was delicious. They cooked it wrapped in clay in a firepit on the beach. “Better than hamburger?” Neri teased.

“Yes, better.” Mera threw berries at her sister. “I like the food here better, now. But I hope we can have ice cream sometimes. And books? I’d miss books.”

“Father too.”

“Huh?”

“Father missed books. He wished to read people’s words. He tried to teach me, but I would rather play with Charley, so I did not learn.”

“Did Father never tell you anything about… where we’re from? Our family, or..?”

“Mother.” Neri finished for her. “No, nothing. Sometimes he would look, looking at things you do not see. I think he was looking at our mother, and he missed her. Maybe she too is gone for always.”

“That doesn’t make you sad?”

Neri thought about it while she stirred the remains of the fire and dumped water on the last embers. “Sad I cannot know her, yes. But I have Jason and Brett, Mother, friends on ORCA, Charley, and you also.”

“Do you think I’ll ever be able to, you know, talk to Charley like you can?”

“If you want to talk to Charly you have to try. Inside. Here, and here.” Neri reached to touch her sister’s chest and her forehead. Mera closed her eyes and tried… to listen without ears and talk without a voice. The whole idea was silly. She dissolved into giggles.

“Charley likes to laugh. Try again.”

“I can’t.” Mera laughed.

“It is my time to meet Mother. I call to Charley. Listen.”

The breeze changed direction, tugging their hair and the spray on the waves that rolled in endlessly, breaking softly and spilling up the beach. And past the waves…

Neri looked at her sister. Mera shook her head. “Nothing.”

“It will happen. Be careful when I am gone.”

“Can’t I come?” Mera begged, following Neri down to the water. “I want to be with you and Charley. Please?”

Neri considered. “You stay with me and you do as I say?”

“Yes, sister!” Mera bounced into the water, delighted, “Well, come on!”

* * *

On the boat it was… crowded. At the rail Zoe whispered to Vanessa, “Is Neri here yet?”

“No, we’re not at the meeting place yet. But the camera has to be on from the time they drop the tow array, so from now on none of them goes below decks, all right?”

Froggy nodded. He was looking a bit green. “Right. Oooh.”

“You can’t be seasick yet. We’re hardly moving.”

“Wanna bet?”

Zoe began, “More importantly, how are we supposed to…”

But Vanessa was distracted. “Hey, where are you going?”

“To see Winston. Why?” Joanne said, stepping back from the stairs down.

Zoe waved and pointed, “Look! A whale!”

There was an instant crowd at the rail. A few hundred yards away Charley launched himself half out of the water and fell back with a crash. The kids stared and Joanne said, “It’s beautiful…”

“Stick around, he might come closer.” Vanessa told them. As if he liked the audience, Charley surfaced closer and rolled in the water to get a look at them. Zoe waved.

“Hey Mick, come check this out.”

Mick stared at them with deep suspicion. “Why do you want to keep us up here?”

“Because this is where everything’s happening, idiot.” Kim said. “Vanessa, do you know what kind it is?”

“Humpback,” Vanessa began.

Sam interrupted them, at top volume. “Hoy! This is work experience, which means you’re my free labor for the day. Let’s see this deck shipshape all right? Clean everything you can see. Chop chop!”

* * *

Downstairs Brett said, “Hey, there’s Neri. And Mera!”

Winston frowned. “This could complicate matters. I trust she knows how to stay out of sight.”

“Charley’s around. Nearby by the sound of things. Jace, can you pick him up on the microphone?”

Jason held one earphone to his head and turned the dial that moved the microphone. “There he is, just over to starboard.”

“Right, we’re recording. Winston, how’s the hydrograph?”

“As the old Eskimo saying goes, fine.”

Jason gave him a look. “’Fine’ is an old Eskimo saying?”

“They were a people of few words. You try talking with a mouthful of snow!”

Rocky clattered down the stairs. “Hey Jace…”

Dianne turned the monitor off in time. “Rocky, you’re just in time. Could you ask Captain Phillips to head straight ahead slowly through sector G7?”

“Sector G7. Right.” Rocky nodded jerkily and hurried upstairs before he forgot. Dianne sighed.

“Just a few more hours.” Winston said encouragingly.

* * *

Neri pointed at the camera and waved. Mera waved to it too. She looked around, a little uneasy here in the open ocean, but there was nothing around but a school of fish and Charley’s bulk coasting near the surface. He called, and Neri smiled. Mera tried… but she couldn’t hear anything that made any sense, just sounds.

* * *

“You don’t need my help. Here, you take over.” Dianne handed off the headphones to Brett.

Brett straightened up suddenly. “What’s that!”

On the screen, four people in scuba had appeared. Neri and Mera looked at them in shock, but the men grabbed for them before they could swim away.

“Trouble!” Jason grabbed his scuba tank and ran upstairs, “Out of the way Rocky!”

“Hey, I’ll help…” They were all on deck now, Brett helping Jason on with his gear.

Dianne grabbed a snorkel. “Move, move, move! Jason, I’m coming with you all right?”

Jason nodded, already halfway down the ladder. He paused on the lower platform to adjust his mask, and dived.

Brett said, “Hey, did anyone turn off–?”

* * *

Mera squirmed, the divers’ hands tight around her arm. She kicked, tried to swim away. The other two were trying to get a grip on Neri. They wore white wetsuits. And mouthpieces, not masks.

Neri’s hand flashed out and yanked on an air hose. The diver lost his mouthpiece and had to let her go to fumble it back in. By the time he did, Neri had done the same thing to the other diver.

Mera went at her captors with hands, feet and teeth. She yanked a breathing hose, clawed at a man’s mask. Leave us alone leave us alone leave us alone! Somebody help meeeee!

And Charley’s huge fin swept past her, shoved the divers out of the way. He turned, wailing an angry off-key song.

The divers were heading for the surface. One man had lost his scuba, and the others were helping him. Suddenly another diver appeared, wearing a dark wetsuit and carrying a harpoon gun. Jason waved, and Neri swam to him.

Mera had to come up. She needed a breath after the struggle. She surfaced next to the boat and let Neri and Jason help her up onto the platform.

“Are you ok?” Dianne asked.

Mera nodded. Neri, her eyes wide, asked, “Who were they?”

“Don’t know… oh no!”

A lot of people were leaning over the rail, looking at them. Captain Sam said, “Who are they?”

“I’ll explain later. It doesn’t matter. Look, just get us out of here! Fast!”

Sam disappeared, and a second later the boat’s engines revved. Brett offered Mera a hand up. Froggy was yelling, “UBRI! UBRI logo on their suits! How the heck did they get a boat out here without us knowing?”

“UBRI huh?” Jason said. “That was close. It’s lucky you called Charley.”

“I didn’t.” Neri whispered. “I didn’t even think… Mera?”

Mera’s eyes widened. “He heard me. I was so afraid, I called out, and he heard me! I can talk to him!”

* * *

“Well the mongoose is well and truly out of the bag now. Oh dear.” Winston said. The cabin was a mess; Jason and Dianne had tipped the table over in their rush, and gear had gone all over the place.

Froggy nodded. “No kidding. Here, I got this.” He crouched to get the end of a cable, and saw something strange stuck to the bottom of the table. “Hey, what..?”

“Spies?” Winston bent down to look.

“Ssh!” Froggy pulled the thing off. It was about the size of his hand, electronic. He looked it over. “It’s ok, no microphone. Some sort of tracking bug.”

“What do we do now?”

Froggy put the bug on the floor, carefully positioned his foot over it, and stamped hard. “Now we decide what to tell the others.”

“Everything, I guess. What else can we do? They saw Neri and Mera underwater. I’m more worried about those men who tried to catch them.”

Froggy seemed to remember. He said something about radar and dashed up the stairs.

* * *

They went back to ORCA. Neri wanted to return to the island, but Dianne vetoed that, guessing there would be more searchers, and it would be good to lay low. As they docked at ORCA several helicopters chattered overhead.

Jason and Brett told the whole story. They found the rec room empty and sat Joanne, Rocky, Kim and Mick down and told them everything.

“It’s really true? They’re both from another world?” Joanne asked, starry-eyed.

“They don’t look like the aliens in the videos.”

“Nope,” Said Jason, “They’re pretty much just like the rest of us.’

“Except they can talk to whales?”

“One whale anyway.” Brett said.

“I can hardly believe it.”

Mick rolled his eyes. “You saw ‘em underwater didn’t you? Besides, who’s gonna make up a story like that?”

“Now, they’re gonna stay on ORCA for a while, at least those creeps can’t find them here. But you guys have to swear not to breathe a word, all right? Like you’ve never seen them or even heard of them.”

“We’ve really got to keep it a secret? A story like that?” Rocky asked.

Vanessa rounded on him. “Are you kidding? What do you think would happen if people got their hands on them? They’d be put in a lab somewhere and studied and we’d never see them again! Those divers, they’re from a company called UBRI. They’ve already captured Charley once–”

“Charley?”

“The whale. And they’re after Neri and Mera because they know there’s something special about them. Just imagine if they knew what they really are.”

“So you promise not to say anything? Kimberley?”

“Sure. I won’t tell!”

“Rocky?”

“If you say so, mate.” Rocky said cheerfully.

“Joanne?”

“You can count on me! I think it’s the most wonderful thing I’ve ever heard.”

“Mick.”

“Trying to make me believe they were fish on the screen. You must think I’m a real thick-head.”

“We had to do that because it’s important!” Vanessa told him.

“Huh. You’re gonna have to trust me now though.”

“Can we trust you? Come on Mick.”

Mick grinned and leaned back in his chair. “I won’t say yes, and I won’t say no.” he drawled. “I’ll think about it.”

* * *

Froggy pulled up a picture on HELEN’s screen. “Recognize him?”

“Man in the boat.” Neri said.

“He’s the man who came to take me from the institute!”

Froggy sighed. “I was afraid of that.”

They were in the Bates cabin, all sitting in a row on Jason’s bed. Dianne came in with pillows, “What’s wrong?”

“Him. Name’s Hellegren. He’s in charge of UBRI’s marine research department, and the guy who captured Charley last year!”

Neri gasped.

“Now, I’m guessing here, but I bet he was in that helicopter looking for whales to tag or something. But his chopper crashed. And Neri gave him water, so he knows about Neri!”

“I did not think he would remember.” Neri said, “Man very sick from sun on head.”

Froggy patted her hand. “It’s not like you did a bad thing, you probably saved his life. But now Hellegren knows about you so he goes looking for someone like you, finds Mera, then she runs away with us so now…”

“They’re looking for us.” Mera finished.

Froggy shrugged. “And someone planted a tracker on the survey boat. Someone on ORCA.”

Dianne shook her head. “This… is not good.”

“I was hoping I was wrong. But what are the odds, the same guy goes after Charley and then Mera? He knows something’s up.” Froggy stood up, “Look, I gotta go do some more research.”

“Ok. Thanks Froggy.” Dianne said, a bit confused. Froggy waved and left. Dianne handed pillows to the girls. “It’ll be a little cramped but don’t worry, we’ll manage.”

Neri and Mera chorused, “Thank you, Mother.”

Dianne found herself smiling in spite of everything. “Ok. Now, the boys are getting us dinner so who knows what we’ll be eating, and I have to go beard Captain Phillips in his den, so just make yourselves at home, all right?”

“Good luck.” Mera told her.

When they were alone Neri sat holding her pillow, looking at nothing. Mera flopped herself back on the bed and wiggled her shoulders, trying to get comfortable. For a while she’d missed real beds so much, but now the sheet felt funny because it wasn’t leaves, and it smelled like indoors and soap when it should’ve smelled like the pond.

* * *

Sam was in his cabin, not really looking at the survey map spinning on the screen in front of him. He looked up when the door opened. “Why didn’t you tell me about all this?”

“Would you have believed me?”

“Probably not.”

“Sam, if you were to tell anybody about them…” Dianne leaned on the wall and gave him a pleading look.

Sam stood up and came over next to her. “What, and let some lab get their hands on them? No way.”

Dianne drooped in relief, letting her head almost rest on Sam’s shoulder. “Thank goodness. You had me worried for a while there. Still… what’s a fortune or two between friends, huh?”

“Whoa.” Sam stepped back, “I said I’ll keep quiet about the… uh, mermaids. The titanium, that’s a different matter.”

“But I thought you said…”

“I said I’d give you some time. And I have. But I can’t afford to give you much more.”

* * *

“…so on top of everything else we still have Sam to worry about. Mera, you haven’t touched your food.”

“Yeah, the pizza’s great!” Brett said around a mouthful.

Mera looked down. “I’d… really like a cocoanut.”

“I thought you said you hated island food.”

Mera pushed her plate away, not far because their plates were all crammed onto the tiny table in quarters. “I’m sorry, you’re being so nice but I just want to go home! I spoke with Charley! Now I feel like I need to talk to him more, to get to know him.”

“Oh sweetie… it’s just for a little while until we’re sure it’s safe. UBRI’s sure to search all the islands around here, if you went back now you’d be in danged, both of you and Charley.”

“So we’re trapped?” Mera murmured.

“Well it’s not like it’s a prison.”

“Yeah, at least you’re with your friends.” Brett said.

“And at least you’re safe.”

Neri put her arm around her sister and Dianne hugged both of them, and they waited, in the city under the sea.

11. Sabotage

“Swimming? You’re serious?” Jason grumbled. He faced two pairs of pleading eyes.

“Please Jason, we are tired of waiting in the little room. We wish for the sea.”

“We miss Charley.” Mera added.

Brett tried reason: “But if you go off with him those UBRI creeps could jump you any time. Winston can’t get them on radar so we don’t know where their boats are.”

“Or worse, track you back to the island. Then it’d really be curtains.”

Neri smiled. “Charley knows where boat is. Far from here. So, we call Charley to ORCA!”

“Please?”

Brett gave in. “Well if it’s just around the pontoon they should be safe. We could keep watch topside. Whaddaya say Jase?”

“Oh all right.” Jason smiled. “Call Charley. I’ll get Vanessa, maybe the fresh air will cure some of her grumps.”

“Mick again?” Brett guessed.

“Yeah. Something about loading the food machine with hot pepper. He needs a hobby.” Jason went over to the screen to call Vanessa.

Neri and Mera sat down on the bed and closed their eyes.

Neri said, “Just see Charley in your mind. Call. You hear?”

Hello? Charley?

Dear one, come see us!

“Yes!”

Neri grinned. “He hear you also. Keep calling. Charley comes.”

* * *

Froggy looked up from his programming to see—oh no, not again—Mick.

“Start talking. I’m not blind you know. Bates and Vanessa just disappear, and everyone else clams up whenever I’m around. So what’s going on.”

“Nobody tells me anything.”

The door opened again and a man—Mick recognized Liselle’s uncle—came in. “What are you doing here?” He snapped.

“Just passing time.” Said Froggy, closing his program fast.

“Well pass it somewhere else. Out! And close the door behind you.”

In the hall Froggy began, “Gee, what got up his shorts?”

Mick wasn’t interested in that. “Listen, I tell my mom what you’ve been up to with HELEN, and you’ll be banned from using her ever again. Is that what you want?”

“No.”

“Well?”

“It’s no big deal I guess. They’re taking the girls out for a swim around the pontoon.”

“And I wasn’t to be told huh? Well, they’re all in for a big surprise.” Mick grinned his best evil grin. Froggy thought of several sensible things to say, considered the possible results, and kept his mouth shut.

* * *

Neri looked very uncomfortable in her ORCA-issue bathing suit. Mera was used to them; she just ran straight at the edge of the pontoon and jumped. “Well come on!”

She sounded so happy. Neri looked at Jason and smiled. “Thank you.”

“Yeah, well. Don’t go past that buoy, ok?”

Neri nodded, saluted and jumped. In a moment she and Mera were splashing each other and laughing.

Jason and Vanessa sat down, watching them and enjoying the day. It was nice out, cloudy and warm. ORCA’s boats bobbed on their tethers and a jetski was tied for repairs.

Behind them, Mick came out of the elevator. He looked at the two teenagers sitting there peacefully, heard a laugh and splash from the water. Then he looked around for a way to spoil all the fun. The jetski looked promising. There was a sign taped to it, but Mick couldn’t read that so he ignored it, hopped on, and revved the engine.

Jason jumped up, yelling.

Mick spun out, circling around the pontoon.

Vanessa shouted, “The girls are down there, you idiot!” If they surfaced and the jetski hit them…

“Didn’t think I’d find out huh? Kiss this, morons!” Mick hollered, standing up and waving. He was looking at them, so he didn’t see the buoy. Vanessa shouted a warning, too late as the jetski hit it full speed and flipped, throwing Mick off.

Jason pulled off his shirt and ran down the steps. Vanessa was right behind him, grabbing for a life jacket.

“Wait! Look. It’s all right.”

Neri and Mera surfaced, hauling Mick between them. Jason helped pull him up onto the low platform, and Vanessa banged him on the back while he coughed up water. Mick wiped salt water out of his eyes to see the two weird aliens looking worried, and Jason and Vanessa looking mad.

Jason threw a life jacket at him, cast a look at the large sign with the ORCA rules, including the one about life jackets, and went back up the steps.

Vanessa helped Mick to his feet but delivered a lecture. “Would’ve served you right if you’d drowned, you dork. And you probably would have if it hadn’t been for Neri and Mera. Big tough Mick Byrne, saved by a couple of girls.”

Mick shoved her away and headed for the elevator, dripping.

“He is all right?” Neri chimed.

“He’s fine. You two had better get changed and come in. Vanessa—you didn’t have to rub his nose in it.”

“He deserved it.”

“Maybe. But we need him on our side. Get him too mad, who knows what he’ll do?”

Vanessa sighed.

The good mood of the day was gone. Mera ducked herself one last time, and looked longingly at the waves. If only they could just… keep going. Go home. But home wasn’t safe and being cooped up on ORCA wasn’t the worst that could happen. It wasn’t so bad. So she toweled off and got her uniform back on, and they went inside.

* * *

Mick had dried off and changed, and made sure he didn’t have any visible bruises. He wasn’t injured; his mother would have said, “Just a bit bunged up, grin and bear it.” So he did.

But some ice cream sounded like a really good idea.

In the galley Vanessa was sitting with Zoe and Joanne, probably already spreading the story. But a few bites into the ice cream, something good happened. Liselle appeared, and sat next to him.

“Mick, I’ve got something I decided to tell you. But don’t say anything to any of the others.”

“Yeah?”

Liselle leaned close. “I’m not really here just to help my uncle. I’ve been working with the authorities to try and find a girl who was abducted.”

“What?”

“They’ve traced her to some kids here on ORCA. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about it would you? Her name is Jane, about thirteen years old, dark curly hair. It’s very important that we find her before anything bad happens. And—I’d personally be very grateful to anyone who helped us find her.”

Mick started to smile. Just then HELEN announced, “Michael Byrne, report to the commander on the bridge.”

Mick stood up with a groan. “Mum. I’d better go. Finish this if you want.”

Liselle regarded the melting ice cream with distaste. “Just keep in mind what I said.”

“Yeah.”

On the bridge Commander Byrne gave her son a scorching look. “Maintenance informs me that you took a spin on a damaged waverunner, without a life jacket. It was clearly marked as under repair; you shouldn’t even have touched it. What were you doing out there?”

“Aw Mum, I was just trying to have some fun! It didn’t look that bad.”

“Yes. That’s all you ever want to do isn’t it Michael. Well this is the last straw. Your fun days are over.”

Someone invisible behind a column, snickered. Probably Captain Phillips.

“But Mum…”

“As of now, you are going to concentrate on serious things, starting with your reading problem. Here. I had this sent over from the mainland.”

She handed over a flat package. Mick opened the end. It was a very flat book, titled Come the Terrible Tiger. Mick made a face. “You’ve got to be kidding Mum! It’s a little kid’s book. I can’t have the others see me reading this.”

“Well then go find someplace quiet where you won’t be noticed. When I get off duty this afternoon I want evidence that you’ve had your head down, working. Is that clear?”

Mick made a face and left, trying to walk so that the package was hidden between him and the wall.

* * *

In the Bates cabin Neri was pacing, about four steps in either direction. She paused to look at Mera, who was sitting on the bed, her knees drawn up to her chest, pretending to be interested in the video HELEN was playing. Mera looked miserable. She was trying hard not to, but she did.

“Sister?”

“I’m all right. Really, Neri. It’s just, being stuck here feels like before, back when I didn’t know there was anywhere to go to.”

Dianne came in in time to hear that. “Well… Neri could probably take a short walk, people are used to seeing her around by now. Mera, do you want to hang out in the lab with Winston? It’s not very interesting but there’s more space than in here. That’s the best I can offer, sorry.”

Mera straightened up. “I’d like that.”

“I’ll show you the way.” Neri smiled and helped her sister to her feet.

Joanne was in the lab too. She looked up when the girls came in, said, “Hi.”

“Oh, Mera, Neri, hello. You might be interested in this.”

Mera pulled up a chair, looking around at the sound equipment, piles of tapes and disks. This room felt comfortable.

Winston went on, “It occurred to me that if you two really… I mean, you must be but it’s still hard to believe… if your people had ever visited this planet before there might be some kind of record. HELEN didn’t find anything in the UFO files, but–”

Joanne jumped in, “Well, it’s obvious! Mermaids!”

Mera looked from one to the other. Neri looked confused until Winston put up a picture, then she giggled.

“Exactly. A stroke of genius, Joanne. There are mermaid legends from just about every culture in the world. Stories Neri, of women who live in the sea, and usually have beautiful voices.”

“Charley says I sing like frog!” Neri laughed.

Winston chuckled. “I think Charley is listening with different ears than we are.”

“So you think maybe our people visit Earth before and started the stories?”

“Exactly! I don’t know how we could test this idea, but it certainly is interesting.”

Mera, and Joanne, nodded. Neri was thinking that having a tail like Charley might be nice, but not for walking.

A machine binged and Winston went over to it. “That’s strange. The strange signal I’ve been tracking, it’s stopped. As though someone has just turned it off.”

“Aw, did you figure out where it’s coming from?”

Winston studied the screen. “Only generally. You know… I think I should go out there and take a look around.”

Joanne looked hopeful, then sighed when no invitation was forthcoming. “We’ll wait here.”

Winston signed out a boat and left, still looking distracted. Mera wanted to look at the whale records and Joanne stayed to show her how to work the equipment in the lab. Neri went to wander the halls, leaving Joanne chattering away and Mera nodding.

She ended up in the viewing tube, looking out with her hands against the glass, ignoring the people walking through behind her. Fish wandered past outside, and through her hands Neri could hear far-off clicks and groans of whales. Not Charley’s voice, but he’d probably go out later to see who had come.

Much closer, Charley whistled a question.

Here, Neri said. Worried about sister. Wish I could be with you.

Miss you too.

I come back, soon as I can. Neri stepped back, both physically and in her mind. If she couldn’t go swimming, then…

Vanessa came past, in a hurry. Neri turned to her. “I look for Jason, you have seen?”

“I dunno. Sorry. Try the rec room maybe.”

* * *

Vanessa was following Liselle. She’d heard enough of the conversation in the cafeteria to be very suspicious. And that was… well, just stupid. All of it was. They didn’t have time for suspicious, so she was going to find out what was going on.

Liselle looked around and ducked into the computer room. Vanessa waited around the corner, wondering where Froggy was. The little guy was always in there!

In the next hallway two maintenance guys took the filter off one of the air ducts. One of them said, “This unit’s broken. Let’s get it to engineering.”

When they were gone, Vanessa crawled into the hole in the wall. It was a tight fit but she squirmed around a corner and suddenly she could see through a grate into HELEN’s main nerve center. The screen was flashing access denied.

A man said, “You hear? I’ve tried every way I know to get around the security block and it still refuses. Not even Byrne herself could call them up.”

“Is there anything else?” Liselle asked.

“No—yes, but there are risks involved. I’d have to get right inside the computer’s central intelligence and force it to override.”

“What’s the risk then?”

“These 3000s are fragile. If I pushed it too far I could destroy it, virtually blow its brains out of existence. Are you making any progress with that Byrne kid?”

“I think he might be close to talking.” Liselle said.

“Good. I’ll hold off here and you work on him. Just remember, we’re stuck here until UBRI has those two girls in hand. Hellegren is convinced Jane is here, and he signs the paychecks and the transfer orders.”

Liselle nodded, her shape moving against the light from the screen. She left. Vanessa waited until her footsteps were out of hearing before she began to push herself backwards out of the duct. She got out, fluffed dust out of her hair, and ran to find her friends.

The rest of the kids were holed up in Rocky and Joanne’s cabin digging through mining law. Froggy, grumpy from being kicked out of his lair, had gotten everyone a section and told them to look for anything useful.

Vanessa burst in. “I told you guys Liselle was up to something! She and her uncle are phonies, they’re working for UBRI. They’re after the girls. They think Mick will cave in and talk.”

There was a moment of stunned silence. Froggy said, “Well that explains the bug on–”

“What are we waiting for? Find him!”

* * *

The door to the rec room opened, and knocked over a pile of carefully positioned dishes. Mick jumped at the sound, and dropped the book.

Neri picked it up. She smiled at the cartoon tiger on the cover.

“Give it! Oh yeah, real funny right. Bet you make sure the others all get a good laugh out of this.”

“No.” Neri didn’t know why Mick sounded so bitter. She offered the book back and he snatched it.

“Sure. So why are you grinning like that?”

“I like the picture. Pretty. Is a cat, yes?”

“You mean they haven’t told you about me?” Mick looked at Neri’s calm but curious expression and burst out, “ I’ll save them the trouble. I’m an idiot, all right? A dummy. I can’t understand a single word. Not even in a stupid kid’s book like this.”

“Mick?” Neri chimed.

“Can’t you understand me you freak? I can’t read!”

“Neither can I. No word either.”

Mick blinked at her and summoned a fragment of his cocky smile. “Oh yeah, you live on that island. You never had to go to school or anything. You were lucky, sister. At least you didn’t have a lot of other kids hanging around calling you moron and stupid. And every time I got shoved into some new crummy boarding school I’d get it all over again. In the end, I worked out ways of faking it so no one could tell. But I knew i couldn’t read. Never stinking will.”

“You cannot know that.” Neri said seriously.

Mick sat down on the couch and looked up at Neri like she was crazy. “What are you talking about? Don’t you think I’ve tried?”

“But you have not believed.” Neri sat down too and opened the book, smiling at the pictures. She held it out to Mick.

“You’re crazy. What difference would that make?”

“My sister could not swim with Charley until she believed that she could. You also can do more than you think. All you have learned must be somewhere in your head. Maybe you can find it if you just believe you can. Try it. Look at the words again and believe.”

Mick looked at the book, his face wrinkling in concentration. Anyone else he’d just have yelled at, but for some reason he didn’t want to yell at this girl. He put his finger on the page, as if that would hold the words down. “Um. We—we hear…” and slowly the fuzzy confusion was fading and into the space it left, the words came clearly. “We hear the… whales… sing their songs. Then we lie quietly… I can read! I don’t understand, how did you do it?”

Neri grinned, her face shining. “You did it Mick. You believed. I only show the way. Tell me more?”

“Ok. I’ll try.”

They were finishing the book when the door opened and the whole gang piled in. Vanessa was in the lead. “We’ve got some news for you. Your girlfriend in a UBRI spy.”

“Yeah.”

“Crunch time Mick.” Kim said, hands on hips, “You’re either with them or with us. Which one’s it gonna be?”

* * *

The signal had been coming from Neri’s island. Winston anchored his boat and waded ashore, wondering what he was looking for. Anything, really. Maybe the boys had left something behind, and it was malfunctioning, or maybe the people who’d searched the island left something behind. But the signal had been on before the island was invaded… Winston had another theory, but it made him so worried he didn’t want to consider it.

There were footprints on the beach. UBRI? Winston bent down to look. Two sets of footprints, but there was no texture to them. Very strange shoes, Winston was thinking when he became aware that he was being watched.

He straightened up slowly, holding his hands out to show he had no weapons. “H-hello. My name is Winston Seth and I mean you no harm. The girls are safe. I know you don’t understand my words, but hopefully the tone of voice…”

“We understand.”

* * *

Mick sat down next to Liselle in the galley. “Hi.” He said.

“Hi.” Liselle smiled.

“So you were saying, some girl got kidnapped?”

“Yes. Do you know anything? Sorry, it’s just—she might be in danger.”

“Well I might…” Mick leaned his elbow on the table, “But you gotta be square with me. Kidnappers? I trust you; show me you trust me. Give me the whole story.”

“I—well–” Liselle stammered, stopped to think. “Ok. Jane is—a freak, she can do these crazy things. A company called UBRI wanted to study her, and give her a good home, but right before she went to live at UBRI some kids came and took her, and one of them had an ORCA patch on his jacket.”

“Uh-huh.” Mick said encouragingly.

“So we have to take her back! And then Hellegren will give me a real job so I can get my own place, not have to live at the stupid institute…” Liselle realized what had slipped out and clammed up.

Mick tried one more time. “So UBRI wants one weird girl?”

“Well, I was told there were two but I don’t know…”

Mick pushed himself up. “Sorry. I hope you get a good house, but you can tell UBRI from me to get lost.”

Liselle stammered something, but the others had appeared. Mick high-fived Vanessa and they started to leave together. And froze when the lights flickered.

“What’s going on?”

“I don’t know.” Froggy said.

Liselle had gone pale. The lights flickered again and went out. After a few seconds of total darkness backup power came on. The wall screens didn’t come back. There was some yelling about lost homework. Froggy stepped to the nearest terminal, hit a few buttons. “HELEN, what’s happening? HELEN?”

Vanessa said suddenly, “That creep was messing around with her—he said he’d stop but…”

Froggy hurried out, with pretty much everyone in the room trailing after him.

The crowd crowded around the bridge, hoping for news. Jason saw Neri with Vanessa, and Mera and Joanne. He motioned to them to stay out of the way, while he tried to get a spot to eavesdrop.

Byrne’s voice demanded, “When can we return to full power?”

“The control for the main generator is linked directly to HELEN. So I’m afraid it’s auxiliary power for vital functions only until she’s operational again.” Said someone over a communicator from the computer room.

Dave’s usually easygoing voice was tense. “Unfortunately, i’m not sure that’s going to happen, Commander. Memory banks are shot and circuitry’s completely blown.”

“What are our options, Officer Hartley?”

“To be honest, I don’t think we have any. The only thing to do is bring in a whole new central computer. This thing is nothing more than a high-tech paperweight now.”

“Any idea what happened?” Someone asked.

“Ask me after our new computer looks at the black box. I’d say someone pushed HELEN too far.”

* * *

Downstairs Froggy leaned in the door of the computer room, distraught. Zoe came up next to him. “I’m sorry, Froggy.”

“She’s not finished yet.”

“You heard what they said.”

Froggy scowled. “I know HELEN better than any of them. And I’m not going to give up. They might think she’s had it, but I’m going to get her back.”

Zoe bit her lip and decided, “Ok. We’ll have to wait until Dave and them leave. I’ll keep watch for you ok?”

* * *

“And then the lights and everything just went out.” Brett said.

Jason joined them. “Looks like something happened to HELEN—or someone happened.”

“Someone?”

Dianne said, “Whyever, it looks like we’ll be on limited power until the new computer’s installed. Winston, you’re back.”

“Ah, yes. Sorry I missed all the excitement.”

“How was the island? Find anything?”

“No.” Winston said quickly, “Completely deserted. No sign of anything at all.”

“Well. Standing around here won’t get anything done. Anybody hungry?”

“Yeah!” Jason said.

“As always. I’ll get food, meet you back in quarters. Winston, want to join us?”

* * *

So they went home, Jason and Brett and Neri and Mera, slipping through the crowd back to their cabin. And Winston went too, but he was very quiet. Froggy and Zoe waited in a storeroom with the air vent open so they could listen to the techs who were working on HELEN. Mick read the book to his mother, and she hugged him. And Liselle went back to her cabin and reported to Dr. Forsythe who wasn’t actually her uncle at all, that she’d seen Jane and another strange girl in the crowd.

12. And They Decided…

“Well I’ve had an earful. Tell Froggy this thing’s brilliant.” Kimberley took the little microphone out of her pocket and the listening half from behind her ear.

“What’ve you got?” Jason asked.

They were crowded into the Bates cabin, the girls, Jason and Brett and their mother. It was dark. The backup lighting was an unpleasant red color and nobody looked very healthy.

“Ok. They know you two are on ORCA. I heard Liselle say she saw you in the hall, after HELEN crashed.”

Jason made a face. “Well, at least with communications down they can’t tell UBRI, right?”

“Who knows? They didn’t say either way, not while I was listening. Whoever’s up next, maybe they’ll hear something.”

“And it’s bad enough anyone from UBRI knows you’re on board.”

Dianne sighed. “Well, they’re still going to be watching inside and out. So the best thing we can all do is stay put. Now, I think you should send Charley away, back to the island. Because they know Neri can talk with him, that puts him in danger as well.”

“I can speak to Charley too.” Mera said.

“Yeah, but those creeps don’t know that.”

“Exactly. Which means Neri’s still the one they really want.”

Neri murmured, “Then it is I who bring danger to Charley and my sister?”

“It’s not your fault Neri.” Kim said, “There’s nothing you can do about it. Ok, I’m off to give this to Rocky. He can think of an excuse to hang around outside Forsythe’s cabin while I hit the gym.”

“Before breakfast?” Brett couldn’t believe it. “I’m going to get food.”

“Ok. Can you bring something down for me and Winston? He took the boat out at the crack of dawn.”

“Ok.” Brett waved and went out with Kimberley.

Jason nodded to the girls, “Stay here ok? I’ll look around up top and maybe you can go swimming later.”

Mera nodded. Neri was still looking troubled, but nobody noticed. Then the girls were left alone in the cabin again.

* * *

Winston was eating ramen for breakfast, while an enthusiastic Joanne entered data for him. Dianne raised her eyebrows. “And where were you this morning?”

“Just taking a look around. There are UBRI boats everywhere, they’re monitoring everything that passes. Even bullied their way onto our supply boat!”

Joanne looked worried. “They can’t bully their way onto ORCA can they?”

“Not a chance. As long as they stay here we won’t have any problems.”

“Oh yes we will. There’s still the matter of the titanium.”

Sam was just coming in, just in time to hear that. He groaned. “Oh don’t bring that up again please.”

“She didn’t.” Joanne chirped, “Commander Byrne’s been asking for the scans. And Winston’s come up with a brilliant answer.”

“Not that brilliant. I just got the computer to modify the readout so the titanium deposits aren’t shown. It was easy with HELEN out of action.”

“Which means the only evidence left is the scans you have, but if you destroy them…”

Sam raised his hands. “Please. Ask me anything but that. This find is going to buy me the boat I’ve dreamed of having for years. I’ll cut you guys in if you want but… I’m not changing my mind on this.”

* * *

Mera sat down and looked at the floor. “I hate it.” She said, “Being in here. I just want to be home. But it’s hopeless isn’t it? Now that they know about us they’ll never leave us alone. And we’ll never get back what we had. I finally found the place I belong and now I’ve lost it forever!”

Neri looked down at her sister’s pinched face. Mera wasn’t doing well, stuck indoors. She didn’t want to eat and she wasn’t sleeping well.

“Are you sure we shouldn’t go with these people? Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad.”

“UBRI people tried to kill Charley.”

Mera gasped. “No! Oh no!”

“We must not go to them. We find another way.” Neri pulled her sister to her feet and hugged her. “I will get home back for you, my sister. I give you my word.”

“Neri..?”

Neri smiled and went out, motioning her sister to stay behind.

* * *

Neri stopped in the viewing tube and put her hands on the glass to call to Charley.

Dear one?

Charley said he still missed her, was tired of loud boats all over the place, and had made some new friends to swim with who did NOT make up for not having Neri and Mera around and could they come back yet?

Not yet. Soon though, sister will come home and boats will leave.

“Neri? What are you doing here all alone?”

Neri turned away from the beauty of the reef. “Rocky. You are friend, yes?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Then tell me, sometimes must it be that one fish feeds the shark so that others escape? Not so? You understand? It is better that the one goes than all go.”

She sounded so serious, but wasn’t making a lot of sense. Rocky said, “Yeah, yeah I suppose so.”

Neri nodded. “Yes. You are right. It is time to go and find my father.” And Neri walked off, leaving Rocky confused.

* * *

In the rec room Mick was wrestling with another book, slightly less babyish than the first. If anyone came in he planned to say he was checking it out to send to a kid cousin. But no one did; with HELEN crashed most of the equipment in here was dead.

“Having trouble?”

Vanessa. Mick said fast, “I’m doing ok. This one’s just got harder words in it, that’s all.”

“Do you need some help?”

“From you?”

Vanessa scowled. “Forget it, then. I only offered because I knew you were too big-headed to ever ask.” She stuck her nose in the air and headed for the door.

“Vanessa!”

Vanessa turned back, still glaring. Mick finally said, “I’m asking, ok?”

She came and sat next to him on the couch.

* * *

Brett was coming back with food. He’d been drafted as delivery boy to Jason on the bridge and Froggy and Zoe downstairs. Froggy wouldn’t leave HELEN and Zoe wouldn’t leave him. They’d been there all night. To hear Zoe tell it, when Dave came down in the morning he’d looked straight at Froggy and said, “I’m supposed to stop unauthorized meddling with the computer, but I don’t see anyone doing that. The authorized team is waiting for parts that’ll be in on the four o’clock shuttle. I won’t bother to watch the room until then, since nobody’s in here.”

“Hey Brett, did you pass Neri at reception?”

“Huh? No, why?”

“She’s in kind of a funny mood.” Rocky said, “One minute she’s talking about feeding sharks, the next minute she’s headed for the turbolift.”

It took Brett a second. Then he yelled and shoved the tray at Rocky, and took off at a run.

* * *

“Neri!”

“She’s gone,” Sam said from the boat, “That way, just a second ago. Weren’t they supposed to..?”

Brett cursed and got on the jetski, trying to untie it and get his life jacket on at the same time. Sam tried, “Brett, what–?” But Brett got the jetski started and roared away. Sam ran into the wheelhouse and started to back the boat away from the pontoon.

Brett saw the UBRI boat, the big one with the smoking engine. He saw Neri surface, a smudge against the waves. She waved.

“Neri! No, Neri! Go back!”

Neri vanished, then she leaped from the water and caught the rail. She hung on the outside of the boat. Brett thought she was shouting something. He was sure two UBRI uniforms were slowly coming towards her.

Brett yelled his head off.

He didn’t realize how close he was until the side of the boat loomed above him. He pulled the jetski around just in time, but couldn’t avoid the wake.

* * *

Sam saw the jetski flip and throw its passenger. His heart stopped until Brett reappeared, but the boy was floating, not moving. Neri dropped off the side of the UBRI boat. It was turning away, full speed, not wanting any part of that.

“There are words for people who leave the scene of an accident.” Sam muttered, and said some of them as he grabbed the life preservers and tossed them out. Neri had surfaced next to Brett, and was holding his head out of the water. She grabbed a life preserver and let Sam tow them to the boat.

Brett did not look good. His face was faintly blue as Neri laid him on the deck. Sam pushed her aside to slap Brett’s face and push on his chest. “Brett! Come on little guy! No water in his lungs… no pulse. Just let me get…” And he clattered away down the stairs.

Neri knelt next to Brett and put her hand on his forehead. “Come back Brett. You will not leave us. Come back. Now…” She shut her eyes.

Nothing happened, no light, no breezes. But Brett opened his eyes and said muzzily, “Hi. What happened?”

Neri smiled. “Rest. You will be well.”

“Neri…”

Sam came back in a rush, carrying the first aid kit and a scary looking syringe. He saw Brett awake and said, “Oh thank god. How do you feel? Wiggle your feet. Let me see your eyes. Does your head hurt?”

“No.” Brett said, and submitted to a quick checkup. “I feel all right. What happened—those UBRI guys?”

“They took off. You really feel ok?”

Brett groaned. “I flipped the jetski! Dave will kill me!”

“Well.” Sam stepped back and looked down at Brett. “If you’re worried about that you can’t be at death’s door. I guess we could tow it back, if Miss Neri would attach the rope.”

“Ok.” Neri chimed, and saluted. She jumped over the side, flipped the jetski back right side up and pushed it up next to the boat so she could tie a rope on. Sam watched in fascination, in between stealing glances at Brett. The boy had moved to a seat and had binoculars out, keeping watch in case the UBRI boats returned.

* * *

When they returned to ORCA, Sam took Brett straight to medical and waited outside so he couldn’t escape until a full checkup was done. Down in the research lab Sam could only say, “I guess he was just stunned. Thank goodness Neri managed to wake him up.”

“Thank goodness.” Dianne agreed. She was still hugging Brett. “And thanks for going after him, Sam.”

“Yeah, well…”

“Neri, what were you doing out there?”

Neri shrank a little. “You said it was me they wanted most. If I give myself to them, then they leave Mera and Charley alone. Mera could go back to island, and be happy!”

“Oh sweetie…” Dianne sat next to Neri and stroked her hair. “Neri, these people won’t stop at that. I want you to give me your word you won’t do it again.”

“Yeah.” Jason said, “We stick together, whatever happens. We’ll make this all right, somehow, I promise.”

“Then I promise too.”

“And you were very lucky, both of you.”

Sam said, “Ah, Dianne? A word up on the boat?”

“Sure.”

“You too, Jason.”

Jason shrugged and followed them.

Winston looked up from his work. “Well, I suppose there’s little chance of getting you and Mera back on the island?”

Neri shook her head sadly. Brett said, “After this? Are you crazy, Winston?”

Winston shut down his terminal. “There’s something I must doo. Tell your mother I will be back in several hours.”

“Sure, but…”

No answer. Brett shrugged. “Here we are. What do you want to do?”

“See Mera.” Neri said immediately, and caught Brett in a quick hug. “We are still in trouble, but I’m glad I could come back here.”

* * *

Sam took a disk out of his computer and held it up. “These are the last remaining charts showing the titanium.” He handed the disk to Jason.

“What?”

“I don’t know exactly what happened out there today. But what I do know is the look Brett gave Neri when he came to. I know he’d never forgive anyone who let those girls down, and I know you two wouldn’t either. And that’s not a price I’m prepared to pay.”

“Oh…”

“Not even for a new boat. Do it kid, before I change my mind.”

Jason smiled and snapped the disk between his hands. Then he offered his hand. “Sam… thanks, mate.”

* * *

“He gave you the disk? No way!”

“Yep.” Jason said. “It’s gone. No more titanium. We’ll show Byrne the record Winston doctored… where is Winston?”

“Not here.” Brett replied. “He asked could the girls go out to the island, then said there’s somewhere he had to be. Hey, he was out this morning too. Where was he?”

“He didn’t tell me.” Dianne plopped down in one of the lab’s chairs. “Maybe a special project. Oh it’s such a relief Sam’s with us.”

“Yeah, Mum? About Sam, I’ll get off your back about that.” Jason said stiffly. “Sorry.”

“Well thank you.”

“Mum! Jase! What about Winston acting suspiciously? What’s he up to that he doesn’t want us to know about? Maybe he’s meeting someone.”

“Like who?”

“UBRI.” Brett guessed.

“Oh for heaven’s sake Bretty, Winston would never sell us out. You might as well suspect, oh, Froggy.”

Brett grunted, unimpressed.

* * *

Out at sea Winston turned off the engine and let his boat drift. He took off his shoes and sat down, and got out a book. Ten minutes later he looked up when Charley breached with a great crash. Winston stood up and waved. It had surprised him to learn that Charley recognized him, not just the ORCA boat.

Two heads surfaced beside the boat and two people, a man and a woman, boosted themselves up to sit on the low railing. The woman had black hair tied into elaborate knots on top of her head; the man looked older, and his brown hair was starting to recede from a serious face. They both wore robes made of rough white fabric that seemed to shed the water and looked comfortable though dripping.

“Bad news I’m afraid.” Winston said, “It has become impossible to bring the girls to the island. If you want to see them you will have to come to ORCA.”

The two strangers looked at each other then nodded. “Can we freely enter your city?”

“Ah… I think I can get you in without any unwanted attention. Can you meet me on the pontoon at sunset? I don’t think anyone else will be up there, but if anyone is you must be careful not to be seen.”

“We will come.” The woman said. Her voice was low and clear. She and her husband slid into the water and vanished. Winston waited a minute before he started the motor, just in case.

* * *

Mick read, “We’ll come here again…”

“Think of it as two words.” Vanessa suggested.

“Someday!” Mick finished. “I can read! Is this guy good or what?” he jumped up and swung Vanessa around, laughing.

“You’re great!”

They stopped, facing each other and suddenly there was a serious, breathless moment happening. Vanessa opened her mouth to say something not at all snarly or sarcastic. Then the door opened and they jumped apart.

“Michael! I’ve been looking all over for you. You were supposed to be working on your reading, not larking about with girls.”

Mick grabbed the book. “I was reading! Listen to this!”

The commander brushed him off, “Don’t lie to me Michael. I’m sick of it.”

“That’s not fair.” Vanessa said.

“You just keep out of this. You don’t know my son.”

“Oh I know him all right. He’s been a revolting two-faced little creep,”

Mick muttered, “Gee thanks.”

Vanessa continued right over him, “But he’s not the only one to blame for that is he?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“For years, he’s been able to get away with anything just as long as it didn’t interfere with your work. Now he’s trying to change, actually make something of himself, why don’t you give him a chance?”

“Come on, who asked you to be my lawyer?”

“Fine, if that’s the way you feel about it!” Vanessa snapped, and stormed out.

“Vanessa!” Mick called after her, “I didn’t mean…”

“Forget about it Michael. The girl is obviously unstable.”

Mick sighed loudly. “Get real, wouldja mom? She’s right. You never cared what I did.”

“You… don’t really believe that do you?”

“Why wouldn’t I? All my life you’ve shunted me off to boarding schools and summer camps. So I wouldn’t get in the way of your precious career. Any way to get me out of your hair.” Mick finished bitterly.

“Why have you never told me this before?”

“You never would’ve listened. You’re always too darn busy.”

“I see.” Byrne’s voice was flat.

“Mom, I’m sorry…”

“No, Michael. It’s what you feel, so it’s better said. And you may perhaps have a point. I’ve never considered myself much… good as a mother. I thought perhaps I was doing you a favor by keeping my distance. But that’s a cop-out isn’t it?”

Mick thought, You think? But toned it down to, “I guess so.”

“I do love you Michael. I hope you believe that.”

Mick backed off, in the universal boy squirmyness with displays of affection. “Mom, you don’t have to…”

“You’ve been very honest with me. Thank you. Well, it seems we’ve both got things a bit wrong. Do you think we could start again? Deal?”

Mick made a face, but finally shook his mother’s hand. “Ok, deal.”

“Hmm. I guess it’s not hard to see where you get your stubbornness from. This Vanessa seems to have had quite an effect on you.”

Mick grinned a little. “Yeah, her and Neri.”

“Neri?”

“Never mind, mom. Even if I could tell you, you’d never believe it. So, now we’re starting over, do you want to hear me read this book or not?”

* * *

When Winston brought the two strangers into the cabin Neri stared at them curiously. Mera sat down next to her sister, looking frightened.

“Ahem.” Winston said, “I must admit I’ve been somewhat less than frank with you all. I have known for some days these people were on the island, looking for the girls.”

“Is that why you were so keen to get them out there?”

“Yes. They wished to meet the girls alone, and I tried to arrange that for them.”

“Why? Who are they—you?” Jason asked.

It wasn’t hard to guess. The visitors’ clothes, their faces—they looked like Neri’s father.

The woman raised her head shyly, “My name is Onoelle, and this is my partner Rulmyr. The place we come from is called in your language, Planet of the Oceans. It is where your father, Braevan, with his companions set out on his mission to the opal people.”

“It was believed that all had perished on the journey. Only when the beacon was activated did we know that some survived.”

Dianne said, “That sound on the whale frequency..?”

“Was a signal from the device Neri and Jason plugged back into the ship. It seems it worked after all.” Winston finished.

“We found the ship destroyed past reclaiming, and only when we found the holographic message hidden on the island did we realize the two of you might still live. And when Doctor Seth came to the island, he confirmed all.”

Everyone seemed to be speechless, except for Brett who asked, “So what’s next? I mean, what are you guys here for?”

Rulmyr looked at him, “Is that not obvious? We have come to take them back home.”

Winston nodded somberly. Dianne looked away. Mera whispered, “Home?”

* * *

“They’ve got an outside communicator. The UBRI spies. We found it in their cabin.”

Vanessa blinked, trying to shift gears from angry to suddenly coming apon Kimberley, Joanne, Froggy and Zoe. “Well, what did you do?”

“Just left it there.” Froggy shrugged.

“Couldn’t you at least have smashed it or something?”

“Hello, Vanessa! They’d know straightaway it had to be us. Better they think we don’t know—and they don’t know Froggy can open the door to their quarters whenever we want.”

“And when nobody’s watching!” Froggy added.

Kim nodded, “That makes it something we might be able to use. Sun Tzu wrote about that. Using your enemy’s resources.”

Vanessa and Zoe both said, “Who?”

“The Art of War. I read it in school. Come on…”

Froggy saw his chance and sneaked off to get back to HELEN, leaving the others to talk about Kimberley’s surprising literary taste.

* * *

“You come to take us back? To Father’s world?”

“Your father’s world and your mother’s, Neri. We knew both your parents well.”

“Knew?”

“She moved on from the living a short time after your mission to Earth was thought lost.”

“You mean she’s…”

“She has passed, yes.”

Neri nodded slightly, as if she’d known. Mera looked like she might cry, and Onoelle moved slightly like she wanted to reach out but was afraid to.

“Your mother had very special abilities which you, in turn, will inherit.”

“You mean like the way they can swim and talk to Charley?”

The visitors smiled. “Such things are common to our people, as speech is common to yours. The gift is something far greater.”

“The gift?” Dianne asked.

“There is no better word in your tongue. It is a power rare in the universe, a power of healing, of mending, passed from mother to daughter. Things are beginning to happen back home, things I do not know this world’s words for. But they have led to disharmony on our planet and perhaps others. Only a being with the gift can harness the forces needed to restore peace. Your own people need you.”

“Must it be us?” Neri chimed.

“Yes, Neri. It must be someone with the gift.”

“There is no one else?” Neri was looking past them at Jason, and up at Dianne and Winston.

“No one.”

“The only other being on this planet with any trace of the gift received it from you. Your friend Charley. That is a wonder.”

“Do not look so frightened. We will not take you from this world if you don’t wish to go. We need your help greatly but the choice must be yours.”

Neri said, “We must have time to think.”

“Of course. But we can only give you little. Our craft is concealed on the island, but its fuel is running low. We can only give you until the sunrise after next.”

“But that’s hardly any time!” Jason burst out.

“We will decide.”

“Neri!”

“We must, so we will.”

The visitors stood up, and Rulmyr bowed to the girls. “Know also that your mother was much loved in our world, and that will extend to you. You will not be without friends, or family. We knew your parents well, and wish to know their daughters.”

Onoelle smiled and rested her hand on her husband’s shoulder, but spoke to Neri and Mera. “He speaks truth. We will return to the island, to await your decision. Two sunrises.”

The girls looked at each other, and Jason and Brett both seemed about to explode with words. Winston said quickly, “Ah—can I offer you both a ride back to the island? I’ll see you upstairs, at least…”

* * *

After reading the book, Mick went to catch up with Vanessa. He actually knocked on the door of her cabin. “Hey, you there?”

“Oh it’s you.” She said, and stepped aside so Mick could come in.

“Yeah, I just…” Mick started.

“Doesn’t matter. Just—are you still on our side? We all have to work together to help the girls, whatever your personal feelings are.”

“Of course I am! I just felt stupid standing there while you defended me. How come you did it, anyway?”

Vanessa sighed theatrically. “Well, I probably need my head examined, but I was beginning to actually like you.”

“I like you, too.”

“Yeah sure you do.” Vanessa waved the door open.

Mick waved his hand to close it again. “No, I’m serious. I mean I really like you.”

“Really?”

“Um, I’d try to kiss you to prove it but I’ve never kissed anybody and besides, you’d probably hit me. So how about the dance when school starts again?”

That sounded honest. Vanessa started smiling. “Yeah… ok.”

* * *

The boys had said everything. “You can’t!” “This is your home!” “It’d be so boring without you guys!” When they ran out of things to say and started repeating things, Dianne ordered them out.

Neri looked up, wanly. “What do you think, Mother?”

“That you need to wet down, both of you.” She gave Neri a push towards the shower, and tugged on Mera’s shirt to get her up. When the water started she said, “I think… I don’t want you to go. I don’t think I could bear to lose you both. But… I can’t tell you what to do. Of course I’d give anything to have you both stay here with us forever, but the way things are with UBRI… and your own people need you… you have to decide for yourselves.”

The two girls bent their heads together under the spray.

13. Goodbye

Winston turned off the boat and set up his fishing pole, dropping the line over the side. There was no bait on the end, no hook, either. He opened a bag of chips and his book.

A short while later Onoelle came up beside the boat. Her hair was in two braids, with now-soaked flowers tucked in. “Hello, Doctor Seth.”

“Ah, Miss Onoelle.”

“Have the girls come to their decision?”

“Not yet. They will tell you tonight. You must understand, there are many things on earth that they hold dear. They have a very difficult choice.”

“I know. We would give them more time if we could.”

“Ah, I brought—Dianne thought you might want to try some earth food. These are Neri’s favorites. And I wanted to talk to you for a moment. You can probably guess what about.”

Onoelle boosted herself up onto the side of the boat. “I can. But speak, my friend.”

Winston blinked. Friend? “You know a lot about our civilization, so you know our technology is much less advanced than yours. Is there anything you could… I realize it’s probably rude to ask, but what kind of person would I be if I didn’t?”

“Well said.” Onoelle smiled. “What you ask has been planned for, but there is nothing we can give you now. When the time comes and we become known to all people of your planet, it is hoped that scientists from both worlds can work together to new discoveries.”

“Oh good!” Winston said, stupidly he thought, “I am glad to hear it, though I must admit I was hoping for a miracle cure or something. I suppose that’s silly. We are different peoples after all; there’s no way your medicines would work for us.”

“That is true. But there will be wonders, and we will see them while we live. So I believe.” She smiled, with something of the brilliant joy of Neri’s smile.

Winston nodded and smiled back. “I look forward to it.

Onoelle looked up suddenly. “A boat comes. I must go. Thank you for this!” She took the bag of food Winston had brought, well wrapped in waterproof plastic, and vanished into the water.

Winston waved. He couldn’t see a boat yet, but if Charley said one was coming, he believed it. Winston settled a hat on his head and sat down by the fishing pole. A few minutes later a UBRI boat came into sight, and pulled up alongside. It was a lot bigger than the little outboard Winston was in, so he had to look way up at the white-suited UBRI sailors.

Winston waved cheerfully and saluted with a potato chip.

“Doctor Winston Seth?”

“Hellegren, isn’t it? I’ve read your work on cetacean communication.” Winston replied. It was creepy as all heck, that Hellegren recognized him. Winston hoped he’d returned the favor.

“Fishing?”

“Not a bite, I’m afraid.” Winston kept up the innocent smile while Hellegren looked over the boat. There was no cabin, just a small storage space that was full of gear at the moment. No place to hide anybody. Hellegren turned away and gave orders to the captain of his boat. Its engines came up and it sailed away.

* * *

“Mera and I have been given this gift, and our people are in need of it.” Neri said softly, “So it seems I must go.”

Dianne looked away. “Well I, um… I think I knew all along that was the choice you’d make. We’ll miss you, but I understand.”

Neri leaned her head on her adopted mother’s shoulder. “My heart is torn. It hurts to think of leaving you forever. And Charley. Who will care for him when I am gone?”

“We’ll do our best Neri.” Winston said.

“We’ll watch out for him.”

“There is also Father’s mission. To watch over the sea. It would be ended and I will have failed him.”

Jason said, “Then stay and finish it! Do these guys really need both of you?”

Neri looked miserable, but she said, “I do not think Mera can do it on her own. And I could not stay unless she also wanted me to. Please don’t be angry. I have to go.”

* * *

Brett and Mera were on their way to join them after a walk around ORCA, finding their way through the halls. Everything looked different in the red emergency light.

“But I thought you liked it here.” Brett said.

“I do. I love the island, and I like ORCA, and all of you. But… this is our chance to go to our real home, be with our own people and learn who I really am… I have to take it. Wouldn’t you?”

“Yeah.” Brett admitted. “I see what you mean. And to get to see another planet!”

“I’ll come back and tell you about it, if I can.”

“Promise?”

Mera thought for a second then held out her hand, pinkie crooked. They promised solemnly outside the cabin door.

“Hey Mum, we’re back.”

“What did you see?” Winston asked.

“Nothing interesting. Froggy’s still slaving over HELEN, the gang’s holding a council of war in the rec room and Dave and the commander are arguing what model computer to get. Didn’t see Liselle or Forsythe anywhere.”

Sam came in behind them, “I think they’re laying low. If Forsythe really did break the main computer…” He whistled to indicate how much trouble that would be.

Jason sighed. “It’s gonna be weird, real weird, without you two around. But I guess me and Brett will just have to try to get used to it.”

“Yeah, it’s not easy giving Mum ulcers and driving commanders crazy, that sort of thing. But hey, someone’s got to do it.”

Neri laughed and ruffled Brett’s hair. “What about you, Mother? What will you do?”

“Oh, I think I’ll find a new field of work. Something more practical that’ll let us stay on ORCA.”

“But the book of Charley’s words? The dictionary?”

“I’ll just have to forget it. I’d more or less decided to anyway.”

“No!” Neri cried.

“Neri, even with your help it was really just a pipe dream. I’m not sure we’ll ever be able to make contact with them. It’s all right.”

Neri shook her head. “Not all right. Mera, come here. You also. Sit with us. I only hope, but perhaps with both of us this can happen. Join hands.”

Brett shrugged and sat down next to his mother, joining the circle on the cramped floor of the cabin.

“Think hard together. Mera, call to Charley.”

Mera closed her eyes and a smile lit her face.

And they heard…

Brett and Jason both gasped. They heard a soft cry, whale song, but heard without ears, as if it went directly to their minds, their bones, everywhere.

“Is that how you…” Dianne started, but Mera squeezed her hand.

“Now Mera, we must go further into his head. Further and further. Until we are looking out through his eyes.”

The ocean opened up around them. A blue, three-dimensional world of clouds of krill and ribbons of shining fish. A sea turtle drifted past, its fins waving lazily. Charley looked up at it and laughed at their wonder.

“I felt what he was singing about!”

“That was amazing!”

Winston said, “What is it? What happened?”

“Enough to convince me we should continue out work. We might not make the breakthrough in our lifetime Winston, but when it happens, it’ll be worth waiting for.” She was blinking away tears.

* * *

“I think they should just try and make a swim for it.” Mick was saying as Brett and Jason came into the rec room. All the kids who were in the know were gathered around a table.

“They’d never make it half way.” Zoe said.

“Those creeps will be monitoring the entire ocean.”

“Well what’s your idea?”

“I have an idea.” Jason said and pulled up a chair. “It’s just the classic switch, but I think we can get it past UBRI. Now, we need boats and drivers for starters.”

“Why not leave that to me?” Sam asked from the door. He caught the kids’ looks and raised his hands, “Hey, not trying to take over your show here. Just trying to help.”

Jason nodded, “All right. You’re in, and we need a second boat—the little sharkcat Winston uses should work. Froggy, are you sure HELEN can identify who wrecked her?”

“If I can get her going.”

“Keep at it. It’s vital.”

Froggy saluted and left.

Vanessa said, “So what are our jobs then?”

Brett said, “You’ll like yours, it’s violent.”

“We need two decoys, and as many people as we’ve got to keep an eye on Forsythe and Liselle. Once things get going they have to be kept from getting a message out.”

“That’s the violent part?” Kimberley looked eager. “Us girls have got it covered.”

“What about me?”

“Well Mick, we also need a bodyguard. But first someone needs to fetch the girls’ clothes from the pontoon, hopefully let the UBRI spy see you, and we need some more clothes. And hats.”

* * *

Down in the computer room Froggy hit a few more keys, and… “Forget it.”

“You’re not giving up?” Rocky said.

“That was it, the last thing I could think of. Checked every connection, rebooted… everything. There’s nothing else to try! I’d better go let the others know we can’t rely on HELEN for any help.”

As Froggy headed for the door, Rocky sized up the closest, dead, terminal. He kicked it.

Something binged and a few lights came on on the wall. Froggy yelped. “I don’t believe it! She’s up!”

“Not doing much though.”

“Doesn’t matter, now I know where the problem is…” Froggy was already hunkered down with the terminal open. “Right. Fried the circuit, I get another one and we’re in business!”

* * *

It was dinnertime but nobody was hungry. In the cabin the girls picked at their dinner. Topside Jason opened the compartment and got the girls’ dresses out. He tucked the bundle under his jacket and got into the lift. Forsythe was up there keeping watch, but he was looking out from behind the shed in the dark. Jason resisted the urge to wave.

“Spotted Forsythe. He’s up on the pontoon, keeping watch.” Jason said, down in the cabin.”

“Did he see you?”

“Had to’ve. But it was so dark up there he couldn’t make out what I was doing.”

“What about Liselle?” Brett asked.

“She’s still lurking around down the corridor. They’re keeping close tabs on us all right.”

The door opened and Zoe and Mick came in, Zoe griping at Mick for taking too long. Mick was grumbling back that she was lucky he’d come at all.

* * *

In the lab another part of the plan was unfolding, Sam talking Winston through some aggressive boating.

“Sam, there is an old Tibetan saying: A cat becomes truly nervous when instructed how to swim.”

Sam stared. “What the heck does that mean?”

“It means I would be rather more confident if I were a better sailor. I don’t know why you chose me for this task.”

“We have a saying at sea: Any port in a storm. Means using the best of what you’ve got. Now, you got this? The sharkcats are pretty idiot-proof and you have a realtime map to help you find your way back. All you need to remember is the gas pedal.”

Winston nodded, still not looking very eager.

Vanessa appeared in the door. “Winston, ready? Your passengers are waiting in the lift.”

“Ready. Ready!” Winston jumped up and headed for the door. Sam waved.

In the lift were Mick and Zoe, wrapped in the girls’ rough dresses and wearing wigs. Mick muttered something about ‘bodyguard work’ and Zoe grinned and said it was just as well she didn’t have a camera. Winston gave them a stern look. They nodded, and the lift shot them up to the surface.

ORCA’s outdoor lights were down to emergency power too. Winston shone his flashlight around. “All clear, come on. The boat’s over here. Come on, girls!”

Two silent, long-haired figured jumped down into the boat, the smaller one pausing to cast off as Winston started the motor.

The coast hadn’t been clear. They were hardly clear of the pontoon when spotlights came on and motors started behind them. Winston said, “Hang on!” and stepped on the throttle.

* * *

Froggy had the terminal closed up again. He drummed his fingers nervously on the cover.

“Well?” Rocky asked.

“I think I’ve finally got everything reconnected right.”

“So go on.”

“But if I haven’t, I could fry whatever’s left of HELEN, this time forever.”

Pause. Then Rocky said, “Well there’s only one way to find out. Look, if you’re not going to do it…”

“I’ll do it.” Froggy reached out slowly and hit the switch. A few little lights came on, then a few more. A blank screen lit up, and displayed the ORCA logo. Froggy whooped. “Yes! We did it! I can’t believe we did it!”

“Hello, Froggy. I am fully operational. Would you like me to restore normal on-board power supplies?”

“Diagnostics first HELEN, just in case I did something wrong. Then bring things up one section at a time.”

“Affirmative.” HELEN replied. The room’s other screens came on, running a diagnostic program, and the room’s normal lighting turned on.

Ten minutes later the power must have reached the bridge, because the commander and Dave and most of the technical crew came storming in. Froggy said, “Could you not touch anything please?”

“…He did this?” Byrne asked, looking down at Froggy.

“It’s amazing, ma’am. The whole system’s coming back online. Good job, kid.”

“Thanks, Officer Hartley.” Froggy said humbly, because there were grownups around.

Rocky spoke up, “Not only that, she’s going to identify who messed her up. Right Froggy?”

“I hope so. She’s searching her memory banks now. Any luck HELEN?”

“Searching personnel files.” HELEN said. The identification pictures of the crew flashed across the screen. At the other terminal Dave was checking Froggy’s work. Byrne was still incredulous. Finally HELEN stopped. “Positive identification. Forsythe, Parker. ORCA identification number 009983.”

* * *

The lights came back on in the Bates cabin. Brett cheered. A minute later there was a call from topside. “Ok, they’re gone.” Sam said, “Took off after Winston. I think now is our best chance.”

“We’re on our way.”

Neri was sitting on the bed, Jason helping her tuck her hair up under a hat. Mera stood by the door, ready to go. Jason said, “You heard the man. Let’s go.”

The only person in the hall was Vanessa. She hugged Neri quickly and said, “All clear, Liselle’s watching the chaos in HELEN’s room. Froggy left the pontoon lights off for you. ‘Bye Neri.”

“Goodbye.” Neri chimed, and Dianne hurried her on into the lift.

It was dark up top. The five of them ducked across the pontoon into Sam’s boat. He had the engine idling, and fired it up as soon as they were safely on board. “Anybody see you?”

“Couldn’t tell. Too dark out here.” Jason replied.

Sam grunted at that. “Well, all their boats are off chasing Winston, so we should have a clear shot straight to the island. You two be ready to hop overboard if anything comes up at us ok?”

Mera nodded. “Ok.” The kids were tucked down out of the wind. With the boat’s engines on full it was too loud to talk. Sam looked like he was having a great time; he was grinning and his hair had come loose from its ponytail.

* * *

Rocky and Froggy watched and gloated while the commander arrested Forsythe for, “Sabotage. Plus I believe there’s the matter of an unauthorized transmitter in your cabin. False representation, criminal damage, and I’m sure I’ll think of a few more while you’re locked up in the brig. Take him away.”

Dave put his large hand on Forsythe’s arm. “This way, Doctor.”

“Let me go! You don’t understand, I have to get a message out!” Forsythe squirmed, and looked surprised he wasn’t immediately released.

“Or we could do it the with-handcuffs way. Up to you.” Dave said mildly.

* * *

Liselle reached the door of her cabin to find Joanne parked firmly in front of it.

“What do you think you’re doing here?”

“Making sure you don’t get inside your cabin.”

“And do you think a soppy little thing like you is going to stand in my way?”

“Yes I do. Because the only way you’re getting in is over our dead bodies.” Joanne smiled cheerfully as Kimberley and Vanessa appeared on either side of her.

“Still fancy your chances?” Vanessa asked.

Liselle wavered, balled her fists, and then thought the better of it.

Kim nodded. “Good choice. Now, you know about the scholarships for ORCA kids, right? You haven’t been here long enough to qualify, but Mick agreed to have a word with his mother about you, if we get your word on a few things. Your uncle’s under arrest. UBRI’s sunk. It’s the best deal you’re gonna get. Parlay?”

Liselle finally nodded.

* * *

And then, too soon, they reached the island. The visitors were waiting on the beach. “Come, we must hurry. It is time.”

“Charley…”

“Farewells now, quickly.”

Silence fell as Neri and Mera turned to look out at the ocean. Nobody heard what they said, but when they turned back Neri had tears on her face.

The spaceship was parked in a clearing, hidden by the darkness and wreathed by fog. All that could be seen was the door, made of blue metal, and an intriguing bulk between the trees.

“Whoa!” Brett said.

“Oh man this really is goodbye. Come here you two.” Dianne pulled the girls into a hug. “Safe journey, my darling. Take care. Neri you have brought… so much joy to our lives. Come back soon if you can.”

“Mother.” Neri whispered.

“Thank you for finding me. All of you.” Mera quickly hugged Jason and Brett.

“This is such a bummer Mera. We could’ve had so much fun together.”

“Yeah.” Mera said. She was crying, and she turned quickly and vanished into the fog around the spaceship. The clouds blew apart for a moment and they saw Onoelle put her arm around Mera as they walked into the spaceship.

“Neri, only a moment more.”

“Jason.”

“Neri, I never really told you… what I’m trying to say is…”

“I did not ask to go.” Neri whispered, and kissed him until time stopped.

When time began again Jason said, “Well then stay! We need you.”

Neri stepped back and mist flowed around her. The clouds billowed and grew, blowing gently around them. It smelled like sea fog, not smoke or exhaust. Dianne pulled her sons close as the forest around them disappeared. There was a gentle hum, and the spaceship was suddenly above them floating on a small white flame. It unfolded stubby little wings and sailed away across the sky.

* * *

The ORCA boat was surrounded. It happened so suddenly Winston had to spin the wheel in panic to avoid a collision. He turned off the engine and hung on as the little boat bounced on a grumpy ocean. Someone in a UBRI jumpsuit was yelling through a loudspeaker, “Cut your engines, I repeat, cut your engines. Prepare to be boarded.”

“Yes yes…” Winston said under his breath. “I’m afraid the jig is up, you two.”

An UBRI boat pulled up alongside and Hellegren jumped down. “Well, Doctor Seth, you gave us quite a run for our money. Now I will take charge of your passengers. I have been waiting for the two young ladies for a long time. If you’ll accompany me.”

Mick emerged, wig in hand. “Sure, but we don’t kiss on the first date.”

Hellegren’s mouth dropped open. He spun and grabbed Winston by the collar. “Where are the girls?”

Winston smiled and looked up. They could hear the ship, faintly, and see it as a distant shooting star. “Up there.”

“Where are they going?”

“Somewhere you will never reach them.” Winston stepped back, extricating himself from the other man’s grip. “Now, my dear sir, there’s nothing for you to do but go home. It’s over.”

Mick and Zoe had shed their disguises and were looking up watching the spaceship as its spark faded into the night sky. Winston turned away from the lights of the UBRI boats and watched with them.

* * *

The strange clouds still foamed over the island, though they’d started to dissipate in the breeze. Dianne had recovered enough to say, “Do you think it’s fueled by water?”

Sam joined them, crunching over the leaves on the ground. “I saw it go overhead. Wow. Just wow.”

“Yeah.”

“Time to go?”

“Yep.” Dianne said. She wiped her eyes, and leaned her head on Sam’s shoulder as they walked away.

Brett turned back, one last time. A veil of mist blew aside. Someone was there, standing looking up.

“Guys… guys! She stayed! Neri!” Brett yelled, and ran to grab Neri in a hug. She grinned down at him before everyone else arrived for their hugs and shouts and happiness.

“But you said…” Jason said finally, and shrugged and didn’t finish.

“Mera told me to stay. Just at the end, she said I must. She said she believes in our people, that she will not be alone. That we are family, even apart.” Neri touched her amulet. “Sister wishes in her heart to return home, but she wishes me to stay with you.”

“I’m… glad.” Said Dianne. “Really glad.”

14. A New Season

“Mera dear, wake up. We’re getting close.”

Mera turned over and sat up, the blanket snugging itself around her shoulders as she did. That had taken some getting used to—the pillows were made of what looked like woven reeds, but the blankets were made of silvery fabric and magically warmed themselves and tucked themselves in. Mera’s attached itself to the shoulders of her dress when she stood up.

She got out of her sleeping cubby and stretched, and followed Onoelle into the front room.

The planet had been a blue star when she went to bed; now it looked like a jewel in space. Blue, brilliant blue, with a ring of cloudy crystal.

“Beautiful.”

There was a free chair. Mera sat down and the blanket wrapped itself around her legs. She watched the planet slowly grow in the forward screens until it filled her vision.

* * *

The ship landed in the water, smooth as a runway but throwing up great clouds of steam and spray. It surfaced next to a long wooden dock, and moored with ordinary rope. Mera watched everything, running from one window to the other. The people tying the ship waved to her and she ducked back.

Finally the door opened and they stepped out onto the dock. People had gathered, maybe a dozen of them. Adults, but they cheered like children. Onoelle bowed laughingly to the whole group, and introduced Mera. She spoke for a long few minutes in the other language. Mera heard her name and Neri’s.

Not understanding the words, Mera looked around. The wooden dock stood on a low sandy beach that went up to a grassy hill. The grass was faded, not the bright green Mera was used to. There weren’t many people around, just the welcoming committee and a few walking in the distance. Closer, a little girl hopped up on a driftwood trunk to get a look at them, then ran when she saw Mera looking back. Birds circled overhead, and something splashed out of sight. The air smelled like salt water and plants she couldn’t name.

Father’s world?

“Mera? Home.” Onoelle pointed to the cliff. She turned, swirling her dress, a childlike motion in a grown woman. The other people were leaving, with little Asian-ish bows to Onoelle, and Mera who could only bow back without understanding.

She turned to Rulmyr, “I’m to live with you?”

“As long as you wish to. When you have learned our language you can live anywhere you choose.”

Mera nodded. “You have children of your own?”

“No.”

Onoelle added, “Long have we wished…”

The words were different, but that was an expression any foster child knew. Mera nodded again, and smiled. “I will stay with you, a while anyway. There is much I need to learn about this world.”

The world was distracting, a hundred sights and sounds and smells demanding to be investigated. A furred creature came up out of the water. It looked like—a panther was Mera’s first thought, but its legs were too short and funny shaped. More like an otter, but definitely catlike when it sat down to lick water from its fur. Mera asked, “Dangerous?”

“Pet.” Rulmyr told her, and said what it was in the ocean planet’s language.

They walked home. There were no roads, only paths that seemed to have been made by people walking. No sounds of traffic either. There were boats, but none seemed to have engines. Mera looked back at the spaceship.

Guessing her thoughts, Onoelle said, “Long ago our people used the resources of our world without care. It almost destroyed our people. Since, we have found better ways to use technology in balance with the rest of the world. That learning has gone on for many lifetimes, and will continue for many more.”

“The Earth people have only just started learning.” Mera said.

Rulmyr said, “And they must learn for themselves. We will not force them. For that would make us their enemies, even as we try to help them.”

“It has been hard for us, deciding what must be done for the opal planet, and what must not be done. That has been the work of our rulers and elders since the opal planet was discovered.”

Mera was distracted by a lizard running across the path ahead of them. Higher on the hill a furry thing with round ears peered out between rocks. “…but what must I do? What do you need me and Neri for? You never said.”

“We will. Your mission is important, but there is time for you to feel at home here.”

* * *

Mera was left alone to explore her room. It was… different. One wall was open, just arches carved in the orange stone. There were vines growing through the gaps and across the ceiling. The bed was made of vines, a living hammock that spread out and then you tossed a thin mattress over it. Mera had one of the blankets from the ship, and a pillow. More pillows were piled in the corners, for sitting on the floor. In one corner a stream of water poured silently from the wall into a stone bowl that stayed full without overflowing.

There was no dresser, just cubbies cut into the rock of one wall. Mera pulled out clothes, dresses and leggings and shirts, all sorts of things. Some she wasn’t sure how to wear. There was jewelry too. And books, a whole row of them on the top shelf.

She’d had rooms before; a few of the foster parents had made her nice rooms and given her things. They were the ones who thought she’d be a dream daughter, and they’d been the fastest to get rid of her.

An image projector sat on a little shelf. Mera held her hand over it and a—picture appeared. Her family. Father holding a baby who must have been Mera herself, and a woman with her face hidden as she bent to pick up her older daughter.

Father and mother. A real father and mother.

“Opal planet! Opal planet!”

Mera looked outside. Down below, the tiny girl from the beach was standing, waving. She beckoned. Mera waved back, climbed out the window, and jumped down. She said firmly, “Mera. Not Opal Planet.”

“Mera. I am Salali. Come!”

Mera looked back, saw Rulmyr in the window. He waved her to go.

“Where?”

Salali pointed and started chattering. Mera didn’t understand a word, but she didn’t really need to. Salali showed her trees with nests in them and swings hanging down, houses woven from the thinner trunks, and tents with people walking back and forth. Nobody seemed to be too interested in them, though everyone said hello to Lali.

On the beach a group of children were sitting around doing something with cut vines—Mera thought they were making baskets, but they also seemed to be eating a lot of the vines. Salali ran up to them, pointing back at Mera and saying, “Opal Planet!”

“Mera!” Mera corrected. That wasn’t a nickname she wanted.

“Laeka.” Scooped up Salali and hugged her. Sisters, obviously.

“Arran.” Was a boy, dressed like the girls and wearing just as much jewelry. He was tall and slim and brown.

“Ilona.” She held out her hand. She was paler than the others, with straight brown hair hanging to her knees. She took a breath and tried English, “We happy to meet you. We wait for you to come home.”

Out to sea a whale breached and everyone turned to look. Laeka said, “Jali. Malaya.”

A name, Mera guessed. “Your friend?”

“Friend. Come see!” She grabbed Mera’s hand and tugged, and Mera went with her down to the water. They splashed into the surf and dived into an oncoming wave. The world opened out to three-dimensional blue haze as the sandy bottom fell away. It was full of sound, of darting fish, of brightly colored coral. A creature like a zebra-striped dolphin appeared out of the haze and Salali caught its dorsal fin and let herself be towed along. They were talking, Mera could hear it but couldn’t understand. There were so many voices out there as loud and distinct as Charley’s. Sonar hummed Mera’s bones as the dolphin turned back to get a look at her. She held out her hands and it nuzzled her with a smooth nose.

They swam together. The children, the dolphin and a great whale who joined them when they reached deep water. Mera saw beautiful fish, giant shells, coral caves and sandbars and islands.

They came up on another beach at the edge of a silvery mangrove forest. There was a pyramid there, huge, on the beach. Mera stared at it. It was the biggest building she’d seen on the ocean planet, the only building with walls all the way around. And incongruously Egyptian.

“Pyramid.” Ilona said.

“What is it for?”

Ilona tried a few words, gave up, and turned to talk to the others for a minute. Finally she said, “Where parents-of-all talk about important things. Pyramid important.”

Mera nodded. Nothing she’d have to worry about then. She pointed, “Home?”

“Yes! That way!”

While they walked the ocean children tried to teach Mera their language by pointing at things and saying the words. Salali started it by communicating that her name was also the name of a certain bluish shell. Laeka’s name meant ‘wave’ but there seemed to be several different words for ‘wave,’ for calm waves or stormy waves. Ilona had to draw in wet sand to show that the striped dolphins were called ilonar and her name was the word for one of their babies. Arran took the stick and pantomimed that his name meant spear. He seemed quite proud of it.

It was like… Mera remembered walking away from the institute with the kids from ORCA. Again, the people around her just assumed they were friends. Mera tried to trust it, but it was hard. Always, when kids acted friendly it was only for a little while.

Lali yelled and pointed. Down the beach something huge was coming out of the water. Mera gasped. The thing hauled itself onto the beach and shook a giant head. It looked like a walrus, but was tall as a house.

“Groaner.” Ilona explained. “No danger.” Then she mimed ‘unless it sits on you!’

Mera was quite happy not to get any closer. The groaner was just looking around with a stupid expression on its face. It opened a giant mouth and went, “Wuuuh?” The kids were not alarmed. They sat down, so Mera did too, on a rock with a good view. There was more talking and pointing, and Mera decided the message was that groaners lived—somewhere else—but sometimes came up here because they got confused. They weren’t any trouble as long as they didn’t knock down any trees.

They waited a while. The groaner looked around some more and made unhappy noises. Arran wandered off and came back with a bunch of grape-like fruit for everybody. Finally Mera saw people coming. They shouted, waved their arms and red flags at the groaner trying to drive it back into the ocean. Finally it scooted back into the waves and vanished. The children walked home.

It was… a lot of excitement for one day, and Mera was feeling tired and homesick by the time she reached Rulmyr and Onoelle’s cave. In the kitchen they were cooking dinner over a section of stone counter that heated itself. Mera hovered, afraid to try and help in case she blew something up. Onoelle noticed almost immediately and started showing her what everything was.

“It is frightening, to think of all the things I must learn.”

“They will come, faster than you think.” Onoelle said serenely. “Soon you will know our words. Then you can learn everything.”

* * *

Everyone came out to the island for one last party. The new staff rotation was sending most of the kids back to land. Froggy was heartbroken at having to leave HELEN after all that, but Zoe suggested he could build his own—and HELEN herself had put some highly secret programs on a disk for her favorite human.

* * *

Vanessa and Mick were sitting and talking. Commander Byrne’s job had expired, and Mick was mad he’d have to go back to a real school on land.

“Well why don’t you tell your mom you want to go to the same school I’m going to? It’s a good school, and my friend Jodie is there. We could start next year together.”

Being Vanessa, this came out sounding like an order. Mick smiled. “I’ll talk to her.”

They became aware of a rustling in the bushes behind them. A loud whisper said, “Here we observe the mating ritual of the common bully! This rare species…”

“Brett. Bates.” Vanessa said very loudly. She started to get up.

“Uh-oh.”

“Danger danger!”

“Croikey!” Brett added with a lot more accent than he really had. He ran off down the beach with Froggy and Zoe, trailing a few more “crikey”s behind them.

Vanessa sat back down. “Well that’s one thing I won’t miss!”

* * *

Brett, Froggy and Zoe were wandering up the beach when Sam waved from the boat. “Hey! Come help me with something?”

“Sure.” Brett called back.

When they got inside the cabin they found Dianne and Winston sitting around with drinks, and Sam fiddling with the undersea scanner unit. He handed Brett a fire extinguisher.

“I scanned for the titanium again… don’t look like that. I wasn’t changing my mind, I was checking. Without Neri to boost the scan it’s not even a blip on the radar. Even if I did tell anybody about it, who’d believe me over the official map? And in case anybody wonders how we got such good results with this equipment… ready, Brett?” Sam stood up and dusted off his hands.

“Um, ready?”

“Ok.” Sam turned the scanner on. It booted up normally, but a second later there was a very nasty popping sound and a puff of smoke.

Brett raised the fire extinguisher.

“Give it another minute…”

The unit burst into flames. Sam pulled the plug and Brett doused the whole thing with foam.

Dianne grinned. “Right. The quality of the scan was an anomaly produced by this faulty unit, which melted down before we could investigate it.”

“Right.”

“A nice solution, Captain Phillips. The clever quarry erases all sign of its presence. Or in this case, of the girls’ presence.”

“Well, that’s all the signs I could think of. Thought you’d like the destruction. Now, dinner is probably ready back on the island.”

Zoe understood that. “Translation, you want to talk to Doctor Bates.”

“Translation, scram, you lot.” Sam said without any anger.

Froggy and Zoe headed out, uninterested. Brett made a show of hiding in a closet, but Winston herded him out. “Let’s go see if Neri and the others need help.”

When they were up on deck, watching Winston and the kids walk away, Sam said, “How did you manage before Winston?”

“I hardly remember. Seems like it’s always been like this, just me and the boys and Winston, and Neri. And you, now.”

“Dianne…” Sam turned away to lean on the rail.

“What?”

“The new commander hasn’t renewed my contract. Says he’ll hire his own skippers. Byrne recommended me for a natural gas prospecting expedition—very environmentally friendly, the new rigs that extract twice the fuel with half the drilling. Twice the money, too.”

“You’re leaving?”

“Looks like.”

“But… Sam.”

Sam was looking distinctly uncomfortable. “I know. I really… really like you. But I can’t give up this job. And I can’t ask you to give up your job, and your home and… your children. All three of them, plus one who might come back anytime.”

“I… see.” Said Dianne, trying to look calm. She felt like she was back in high school, dumped, the same empty feeling. But… “You’re right. I really like you, Sam, you’ve done so much for us and… I like you. I was hoping for…” She stole a look at Sam, who looked pretty miserable to. “Probably the same things you were hoping for. But I can’t leave ORCA. Say you’ll apply for another job here at least.”

“Already submitted, but it doesn’t look good. So.”

“So.”

“Shall we be heartbroken kids and angst away on the boat all day, or mature adults and join the party?”

* * *

“So how are you doing?” Jason asked, “Since Mera left, I mean.”

Neri tipped her head and smiled sadly. “Miss her. Charley too. But we will see her again.”

“Hmm?”

“I know it.”

Jason didn’t question. He stretched his arms over his head and turned, looking around. The beach glowed softly under a cloudy sky. It would probably rain tonight. “Good. I’m glad. Mum and Brett will be too.”

“What happens to you now? You stay on ORCA?”

“Yeah they definitely want Mum to stay—she’s been promoted to chief environmental officer! That means she has more power to decide what the people on ORCA will do about the ocean and the reef.”

“This is good!”

“Mmhm. We’ll be away for a while—they’re upgrading ORCA, making it better, and everybody who’s not a technician has to leave. When we get back, Mum starts her new job and I can finally start training for a real job on ORCA, and… who knows?”

“New times will come.”

Joanne came out of the woods, looked around, and waved at them. “Food’s ready! Come see!”

The food was brought from ORCA—hot dogs currently skewered on sticks around a fire, and snacks. Neri provided a bunch of the tiny bananas that grew on the island. She’d provided cocoanuts too, and tried to teach Rocky how to open them. Rocky finally mastered it after breaking about twenty and getting pieces all over the place.

“Good job Rocky.”

“Yeah, the wallabys’ll thank you!” Vanessa picked up a broken piece and tossed it into the pond.

“Do wallabys even eat cocoanut?” Rocky asked meditatively, not even noticing the tone of Vanessa’s voice. He was already munching away.

Kim saw Neri and Jason and waved. “Neri! Can I swing on the vine?”

Neri laughed and ran up into the nest to show her. “Come. Hold on here…”

“This… is higher than it looks.”

From below Jason called, “I’ve done it. Worst thing that can happen is you hit your bum on the rocks!”

“Well if you’re chicken…”

“Mick, don’t start!”

“Oh, you did not!” Kim gripped the vine and stepped off into air. She hit the pond on her feet, stomped out, and gave Mick a look. “Your turn!”

Various other people groaned. Neri, sitting on a branch and peeling a banana, seemed to be enjoying the show. Winston and the younger kids arrived, grabbed food, and watched too, cheering both sides impartially. Then Zoe joined in the contest.

“Right, drinks are here.” Sam said. He and Dianne were carrying a big cooler between them. He handed out sodas and juice, and said, “Ok, I’d like to propose a toast. Lots of toasts. Everyone can toast.”

Neri jumped down and sat between Jason and Vanessa, who explained quickly what a toast was.

Brett waved half a cocoanut, “To Mera, I hope she’s having fun up there.”

“That works. To girls beating boys any day!”

“To programming.” Was Froggy’s suggestion.

“To love. In general. Nobody in particular.” Joanne said.

“To things working out anyway.” Dianne said.

“To the mainland, it doesn’t know what it’s in for when you all get shipped ashore.” Sam said, “Ok, Winston, last one. You must have a weird quote for the occasion.”

Winston thought for a minute. “May our house always be too small to hold all our friends.” There was a cheer, and various foods and drinks waved in the air. The effect was only slightly spoiled when Vanessa asked, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

* * *

School wasn’t so bad. It was on the beach, and people came and went whenever they wanted, both students and teachers. Mera, used to being stuck in a desk for six hours, didn’t see how it could possibly work. But she was learning. For every word she studied, three more seemed to sprout in her mind. Mera was in the same class as Salali, who thought that was just great.

The subjects were the same as on earth, except that science was all biology and all hands on, math was very strange because the only part you had to learn was the part a computer couldn’t do, and art was taken seriously. It seemed like everybody played music, even the five-year-olds. Most of the instruments were like nothing Mera had ever seen, but the music was beautiful.

The first words Mera learned were, “Come see what I found.” Her friends were always saying that. A new cave, a bright green sea slug, or a shell as long as your arm. They spent a lot of time wandering around looking for things to see, or eat, or play with. They built nests in the trees, gathered plants to tempt the creatures of the forest into sight, and made things out of twigs and stones and pearls. The kids loved Mera’s stories too, as she learned more words she could tell them about Cinderella or Superman, or the strange world where people live in houses with walls all the way around, and hardly ever go swimming.

At night people gathered around fires on the beach and talked, or went home to read or work on the computer.

That was the best thing. Having somewhere to come home to. Really, Rulmyr and Onoelle weren’t so different from all the foster parents Mera had lived with over the years. They loved her, as best they could. Rulmyr taught her to cook in the kitchen, as opposed to cooking over fires. Onoelle answered endless questions about the ocean planet, and asked just the right ones about Earth. They both told her stories about her father.

* * *

Mera braced her feet and reached up, stretching as far as she could. She felt warm stone, lichen and—there! A little ridge, just big enough to hang onto. Now that she knew where it was she let go and dropped down to plan the last leg of the climb.

Laeka was already up there, on the highest rock on the cliff. She said the view was amazing. Mera just wasn’t sure she could make it.

“Come on!” Laeka leaned down, her tail of hair streaming in the breeze.

Mera answered, clumsily but in the same language, “You climb rocks since very small. I did not!” She jumped, grabbed, found a foothold and boosted herself up.

They were on top of the world.

Beyond the pile of rocks the land fell away: the forest, the beach, the cliff. The pyramid, half-submerged now as the tide rose. Birds wheeled over the beach, looking for any clams they might’ve missed. Out of sight in one of the houses inside the cliff, someone was playing music and an otter barked cheerfully.

Mera stood up, balancing against the wind.

Neri?

Sister.

It’s beautiful.

Together they looked through Mera’s eyes. The sun dipped below the horizon and its last light came through the rings, spilling across the world.

Season 3

1. ORCA City

Noon sunlight burned over the sea. The waves reflected back dazzling light. In the midst of this a single emerald island sat, out of sight of land, even of the other islands in the chain that stretched up from Australia.

The island was loud with the cries of birds and whisper of the waterfall. Bats hung in the trees and small furry things rustled through the bushes. One old tree stretched a branch over the pond, a branch wide enough to cradle a nest of soft leaves and sprouts. A girl was sleeping there, long brown legs dangling and hair tangled around her face. Neri opened her eyes and stretched, and chirped at a pair of lovebirds sharing the tree. The last fragments of a dream melted in the light of day.

Neri dropped down into the pond and dived, shaking her hair out underwater. She found a cattail root and came up eating it. From far away she heard a whistle of greeting. She answered, Hello! I am awake! I come to you soon.

Food was the first priority, and Neri finished eating the cattail and grabbed a handful of berries as she wandered through the forest to the beach. Her friends were away, so she was alone today.

In the cove, a humpback whale breached, glittering and laughing in the sunlight.

Well, not alone.

“Charley!” Neri shouted, and ran down to the water to join him.

For a while they just played, racing over the reef and talking about nothing subjects. The dolphins and other creatures in the area. What island they should explore next. The taste of the plankton this season. When their friends would be coming back.

They floated, the girl lying on the whale’s huge back. Charley said, Many people come and go from ORCA, many boats, people in water breathing, all over. Is all right?

“I think so.” Neri answered aloud. “Jason told me there would be building, to make ORCA better. It is home to many people, so it must be a good place for them.”

Charley thought that people, well, most people belonged on land.

“Most. But Jason and Brett belong here, and Mother who wants to hear your voice.”

Good friends. Charley agreed.

“I go to mark the day until they come back, and see ORCA.”

Charley whistled assent and dived, slowly so Neri could walk down his back and dive off his tail.

ORCA was a hive of activity, divers putting things up outside and the shadows of boats coming and going. Neri tucked herself in a crack between rocks and watched for a while. The underwater city was sprouting a metal arm, stuck on by divers with machines that spit sparks. Pretty! Maybe Jason could show her one up close, and explain what they did.

Neri swam around the divers and surfaced inside a coral cave. It was almost under ORCA, but Neri had only discovered it recently. The trapped air was damp and smelled strange, but it was good to breathe. It would be good for a long time if nobody stayed long. Neri found her chalk and marked another day on the wall.

* * *

The people she was thinking about were currently enjoying… “Hot sun, blue sky, no water!” Brett waved a golf club dangerously. “Isn’t it great?”

Jason didn’t answer. He was too busy lining up the perfect shot. They had twenty credits bet on the game, and so far he was winning. He tapped the ball and it went around the curve, up the hill, and into the giant’s mouth. The fiberglass monster’s eyes lit up and it made some sounds like a coughing trumpet.

“This is pretty dorky, you realize?”

“What? No way! Now gimme some space here.”

Jason stepped back and let his brother extol the virtues of miniature golf. Brett continued, “Something we can’t do on ORCA, I get to win some credits off you–”

“Um, I’m winning?”

“-And Mum can sit around reading romances. I still think it’s cause she misses Sam.”

Jason shrugged.

“I’m serious, right after he left Mum cut her hair and now she’s reading things with pink covers. She’s got a broken heart.”

“Like you’d know what a broken heart is, you’re thirteen. And she said the new look is for her job. Concentrate on what you’re doing or those credits are as good as mine.”

They played a few more holes, and the two of them were neck and neck in points when they saw their mother outside the fence around the court. She was talking on her phone, and waved when she saw them.

“What’s up?”

Dianne snapped her phone closed. “Sorry guys. Vacation’s over.”

There was a chorus of, “Whaaaat?”

* * *

The next morning the Bates family was piling out of the helicopter on ORCA’s top deck. As they gathered their bags Jason asked, “I still don’t get it Mom, what’s the big hurry?”

“All part of the new job Jason.”

The elevator opened and Winston jumped out. “Welcome back! Can I carry something?”

“Thanks Winston. I don’t know how we got it all in the chopper.”

“How was the holiday boys?”

“Oh, about a week shorter than we expected.” Jason said, but he was smiling as he maneuvered his brother and their luggage into the elevator.

“Yes, I’m sorry about that, but this emergency came up. And he who would ride the mongoose must be quick to the saddle!”

“Ah, a nonsensical quote. Now I know I’m home!”

“What’s the story on these fishing grounds, Winston?”

Winston sobered. “The construction company changed the site, and they propose to pave right over the reef. It’ll destroy the natural fish breeding grounds forever.”

“The tribunal finally decided on a company? Anyone we’ve heard of?”

The elevator let them off on delta level. The boys got out first. People were walking back and forth in the open receiving area, and Jason saw several unpleasantly familiar white uniforms. Behind him Winston said, “About that… I think you’d better prepare for the worst.”

“Whoa, it’s them!” Brett turned back to his mother, “Those guys are in UBRI uniforms, what’re they doing on board?”

Winston sighed. “That’s what I was working around to telling you. The UBRI corporation won the construction contract.”

They were everywhere. UBRI goons in the white jumpsuits or black and white uniforms, the logo on crates and boxes. Jason walked over to a model of ORCA city with a sign on the side: “Another UBRI Construction.”

“Why didn’t you tell me Winston?”

“I didn’t want to bother you, it was your holiday! Besides, there’s nothing you could have done. Come on, your new quarters are down this way.”

“They’re going to be building ORCA city.”

“This is all we need.” Jason groaned.

Brett leaned in to whisper, “These are the guys who tried to kill Charley and capture Neri and Mera!”

“The ORCA authorities have no way of knowing that, Brett, and their bid was legitimate. But they’re still answerable to the tribunal and the new regional commander, whoever that is.”

Dianne turned, “And to me. Ok, I’m going straight down to the dive pool, you too Jason. Brett, can you find our quarters and start putting stuff away?”

“Aye-aye Mom. Uh…”

“Yes, I’ll help with the luggage.” Winston said, taking the other bags.

“Thanks, Winston. And Brett, get a uniform on.”

“Riiiiight.” Brett was already turning away.

“Ok Mum, what are we doing?”

“Just a quick check then you can get settled in. Ok, it’s this way.”

The dive pool was new, a pressurized chamber that gave access to the reef outside. It was big enough for half a dozen people in wetsuits and uniforms, maneuvering equipment into the pool. As Dianne and Jason entered two guys were letting down a bundle of pipes. “Ok, now let it down. Easy…”

“Ok, you can hold it right there.” Dianne snapped. “There’ll be no more equipment going out to the site until I give the all clear.”

The man in the pool looked up at her. “Yeah? And who are you, sweetheart?”

Big mistake, Jason thought. But all his mother did was shove her identification in the guy’s face, “I’m the new environmental officer, sweetheart, and when I say stop you stop.”

“All right.”

“Suit up Jase, let’s go see for ourselves.”

* * *

The diving suits were new too, nicer than the old ones. Dave Hartley was unpacking them when Jason and Dianne came in. He looked up, “Hey you two, fresh off the chopper?”

“Hey Dave.”

“Nice to see a familiar face!” Jason said, “It’s crazy around here, all these uniforms.”

“No kidding. I’m glad it’s not my job to coordinate them—I just hand out the passes. You want to check out the foundations? Grab anything off that rack and I’ll grab you some tanks. How long you be out for?”

“Not long.” Dianne said. She and Jason found suits and got changed. Jason was beginning to wonder when he’d get back into his uniform. The new suits had communicators, one-way mostly.

“Can you hear that Jase?”

“Loud and clear Mom. Pity I can’t answer back, eh?” Jason sat down on the edge of the pool and put his hood on over the headphones.

“Just stay close, these things have a limited range. How’s your air?”

“Enough. More than half.”

“Good. Let’s see what we can find down there.”

Jason put his mouthpiece in and pushed off. The dive pool was ringed with lights, but beyond them it was dark in ORCA’s shadow. The other divers were easy to see in their white UBRI wetsuits. Most of them had lights, and some had underwater welding torches.

Dianne said, “Ok Jase, let’s check the new site, the breeding grounds. Far end of the reef.”

Jason flashed the ok sign and they went to see.

* * *

“Gee, things sure have changed while we were gone.” Brett said as he and Winston carried the luggage to quarters. The halls were more crowded than before, and white UBRI uniforms outnumbered the aqua ORCA ones.

“Yes, that’s life I suppose. We’re not so much a scientific research institute these days as a staging ground for the building of ORCA city. That’s why all your friends were transferred back to shore.”

“Well, I reckon that’s a real good reason to get out to the island as fast as possible and check Neri’s ok.” Brett whispered the last part.

“Here we are. Try your pass.”

Brett flashed his id and the cabin door opened. “Hey, this is bigger than the last one! No way, I still don’t get my own room?

Winston smiled at that. “Brett, I agree that Neri should know about the UBRI presence, but she’s not in any immediate danger and those breeding grounds are! Your mother must work fast if she’s to save them. A little patience and you’ll see Neri soon enough. Now, where do you think your mother would like these books?”

* * *

It felt good to be back in the water. Jason watched the reef unroll below him, the colors of coral and darting fish.

“Look Jason, aren’t they fabulous? I don’t get it, the foundations were meant to be deeper. If they try to build up here, all this sea life may disappear.” Dianne blew some annoyed bubbles. “We did that survey for a reason.”

Jason nodded. Something spooked the fish below and little silver shapes flashed around them. Jason smiled, and was sure his mother was smiling too behind her mask.

“Well. Let’s go see the construction. The dark and mysterious ORCA city…”

It was dark, the new construction shadowed the seabed. They were still building the main structure, a spider web of girders going up and being welded into place. The first few supports had already been sunk; ugly plugs of concrete set into the bottom.

“Neri won’t like those. Remind her that this site was the least damaging one we could find.”

Jason signed ok, wishing he could talk.

They approached a group of divers. Dianne said, “You guys got communicators on?”

“Check.”

“I’m Doctor Bates. My son’s tank is low, he needs to go back. I still have to collect some specimens. Can we swap buddies?”

“Sure doc.” The diver replied. “Laroo, go with her. I’ll go back to ORCA with the kid.”

“Thanks.” Dianne said, and she and Laroo swam away. Jason and the other diver headed back for the dive pool.

“Nice to meet you, kid. Jerry Eaton. Great place you’ve got down here.” The UBRI diver introduced himself between bubbling breaths from his air tank. Jason signed an ok back. They skirted the pool of light from a welder and swam down between two girders.

It happened almost before Jason realized—a cord caught on his air tank and a second later he was pinned by a falling girder. It came down slowly, all that saved Jason from being crushed. He yelled into his mask and squirmed, but the weight had him stuck against a concrete block.

“Kid! You ok?” Eaton was pulling at the girder, trying to get it to move. Jason collected himself enough to sign “ok” and pull out the meter on his air tank.

“Problems, buddy. Nobody in range. I’ll have to come back with help, and another tank. Hang in there!”

Jason nodded. Left alone, there was nothing to do but stare at his air meter and try not to panic. That was the important thing, the first thing in the manual. Panic uses more oxygen…

Hard not to panic with a heavy metal beam across your waist. Jason braced himself and tried to push it off, then froze as his air tank shifted. Ok, maybe better not to move.

So, help was coming. As fast as… Jason saw a flash of movement and waved frantically. But it wasn’t another diver, it was Neri. Relief made him light headed, and then they were somewhere dark, but there was air. Jason yanked his mask off and took a deep breath, then coughed at the strong smell of salt.

“Jason, you all right?”

Jason coughed and managed, “I was looking forward to seeing you again Neri, but I didn’t know I’d be this glad. Where are we?”

“Cave I found.” Neri flashed her grin. “Near ORCA. But Jason, why are you here? There are still many days left.”

“They dragged us back early, this ORCA City stuff. It’s Mum’s new job, chief environmental officer.”

“En-vi-ro..?”

“It means she’ll be looking after the sea.”

“Then I must speak to her! The men get too close to where the big fish live. Where they,” Neri tipped her head and searched for the words, “Make little fish.” She finished.

For a second Jason wondered, not for the first time, just how much Neri knew about the facts of life. But there were more important things to worry about now. “Yeah, we know all about that, that’s why we’re down here. Look, I’d better go, they’ll be looking for me. We’ll come to the island tonight, ok?”

“Ok! But you can get back? You have enough breath?”

“Just.” Jason said. His gauge was in the red, but not empty. He put his legs in the water. “Thanks, Neri. A lot.”

“Take care in the ocean, Jason. Remember you are not like me.”

“Neri, nobody’s like you.”

* * *

The dive pool was a scene of controlled panic. Divers were coming back, and more were suiting up to go out.

“Hey, someone’s coming up!”

“Jason! Are you all right?”

Jason spat out his mouthpiece and gasped for air. “Yeah, Mum. I’m fine. That was a little close that’s all.” Jason let his mother and Dave pull him out of the water.

“You were supposed to be low on air. What have you been breathing?”

Jason shook his head. “Dunno. I think I got back here by instinct.”

“No time for questions, let’s get you out of here.” Dianne said.

Jason didn’t argue. He grabbed a towel and went to get dressed. “Mum, can we still take a boat out later?” He called through the door.

“Far as I’m concerned.”

“Cool.” Jason came out, dressed again.

“Neri?” Dianne asked quietly.

“You got it.”

* * *

Jason pulled the zodiac up the beach out of range of the tide. Brett was already running into the jungle shouting for Neri. Jason found them by the pond.

“Neri, it’s so good to see you!”

“Yeah, it sure is.”

Neri hugged them both. “Come, I make feast to welcome you back.”

A few big leaves were spread on the ground, piled with bright fruits and berries. “Lookin’ good!” Brett exclaimed, “Those’re new.”

“I just find. Try them!”

Brett picked up one of the round pinkish fruits, and bit into it. “Yum!”

“Jason, you talk to Mother about home of the big fish?”

“Fair go Neri, can’t we eat first?”

“No. Is important.” Neri chimed. “It was my father’s mission to watch over the ocean. Now he has passed, it is my mission. I cannot let them send the big fish away.”

Brett said, “Chill, Neri. You can’t afford to do anything crazy!”

“Brett’s right. There’s trouble, I didn’t have time to tell you before. The people building ORCA city—they’re UBRI.”

Neri’s eyes went wide. “UBRI that tried to take my sister away? And hurt Charley? Why are they here?”

“It’s… complicated. Money stuff. The important thing is to keep them from finding out you’re still here. They might come after you again. So you need to be careful around ORCA, ok? Mum’s doing all she can to protect the big fish, and we’ll do our best to help.”

“You swear?”

“Swear.” Both boys said immediately.

“Good. Now we eat. Tell me about vacation.”

Brett was happy to oblige. “You’d have been bored. We went shopping with Mum a lot, went to arcades and miniature golf and stuff. Were supposed to see Dad, but he called it off and Mum was so mad she went shopping again…”

Neri listened. Finally she said, “What is ‘bored’? And what is ‘miniature golf’?”

And shortly there were some sticks, and little holes in the ground and berries being rolled between them.

* * *

“You’re back early.” Dianne said as the boys stepped out of the elevator.

“Yeah, Ne—I mean, we want to help with your speech, about the breeding grounds. Can I take some of that?” Jason asked. His mother was holding a three-inch stack of papers and binders.

“Please. We’ll head down to the lab and organize it. This is all possible data the tribunal may ask about.”

“Boy, they dropped you right back in it!” Brett said. Suddenly he grabbed Jason and said in a low voice, “Uh-oh, major alert! It’s him! UBRI’s top banana himself!”

From down a hallway, Dr. Hellegren gave them a look. His assistant Keller glared from under her severely square haircut.

Brett tried his best innocent smile, to no visible effect.

Dianne murmured, “He must be worried, to deal with it personally. Ok! We have a case to prepare. Jason, with me. Bretty, could you send us down some dinner?”

“Sure Mum. Mind if I eat in the galley? Want to check out the new kids on board.”

“Fine, fine, just don’t forget about us.”

Brett waved and headed for the galley while the other two caught the lift down. As soon as they were in the elevator Jason hissed, “Is he going to be staying on board? He knows we’re—and you’re—!”

Dianne shook her head. “I hope not. Let’s concentrate on winning the hearing for now.”

Jason smiled. “Well we can always have him arrested for stealing your data and trying to throttle Winston!” In reply he got a very patient, momlike look.

* * *

The galley was full, again mostly with UBRI uniforms. This could get annoying. Brett weaved his way to the food and flashed his id. “HELEN, two of the day’s special for the biology lab please, and a hamburger with double fries for me.”

“Affirmative.” HELEN said. The lights on the food machine flashed a bit and Brett’s burger popped out. He wasn’t very hungry, but berries were just not a complete meal, no matter what Neri thought. Holding his tray with one hand and grabbing fries with the other, Brett scanned the galley. There were some tables of kids, but no spare seats. Brett headed for the only one that looked promising. The table was covered with books, and the other chair was occupied by a dark-haired boy Brett’s own age—who seemed to be studying somehow, despite the noise.

“Hey. Is anyone sitting here?”

The boy looked up. “The galley is for the use of all and seats may not be reserved.”

“Huh?”

“ORCA handbook, rule 517F subsection A.”

Brett took that as permission and sat down. “What are you doing?”

“Chemistry homework.”

“You must be keen.”

“My folks are. If I don’t finish this year top of the class I’m a dead man. Benny Malkovitch.”

“Brett Bates. You must be new on board?” He pushed the second helping of fries in Benny’s direction.

“Thanks. Yeah I am, mom and dad are both on the medical staff. I’m the reason they took the job.”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh. Plenty of time to study, no distractions under water they reckon.”

Brett grinned. “Benny, meet mister distraction!”

* * *

The tribunal met in one of the new rooms, a round dark chamber where everybody with any power sat around the walls ands whatever poor soul was trying to convince them of anything had to stand in the middle. Privately Jason thought it was like a principal’s office with twenty principals. He sat with Winston while Dianne made her speech—very well, he thought.

Dianne finished, “…If you recall, the very reason the foundations were to be built deeper in the first place was to minimize damage for both the reef and marine life. Have we lost sight of ORCA’s purpose, its vision for the future?”

The commander nodded. “Thank you, Doctor Bates. Doctor Hellegren?”

Hellegren stood up and said shortly, “ORCA city is potentially the most significant engineering feat of this century. To reposition its foundations now, even a matter of meters, would cost millions and cause untold delay. Are we to sacrifice all this for the sake of a few fish?”

* * *

Over the reef, Neri flew.

She skimmed the coral, weaved through the underwater forest and broke the surface in a wild leap. A pair of spinner dolphins followed her, boasting that they could jump higher than the funny-shaped dolphin.

Yes, you can. Neri said, Your tails are much stronger than my little feet. Friends, do you tell your little ones about the nets men put in the ocean?

They reassured her. Neri surfaced between them and stroked their silvery sides.

Charley called from where he was feeding out in deeper water. The human fish have a thing that makes a strange sound. They come too near the home of the big fish again.

I come. Neri answered, and dived.

She stayed close to the seabed as she approached the divers. There were only two of them, not a whole team with building stuff. They talked to each other, then one dropped a silvery ball and they swam away in a hurry. As soon as they were safely away Neri picked up the thing they’d left. It was just a ball, but it was making noise, and there were red numbers flashing on one side.

Nothing we need here! Neri pushed off the bottom and followed the divers. When they got to the barren area under ORCA, she threw the ball at them and fled.

* * *

The commander stood up. “Ahem. We have reached a decision. We cannot ignore the cost to the construction company. However, ORCA’s charter clearly places highest priority on protection of the marine environment. Therefore the council accepts the submission of Doctor bates and instructs the UBRI corporation to move the foundations so as not to interfere with the breeding grounds.”

Dianne sighed. Winston leaned forward and said, “Well done.”

* * *

“Nice job Mum!” Brett was waiting outside the council room.

Suddenly an alarm sounded and HELEN said, “Medical to the dive pool, please.”

“Let’s go see what’s up.”

Jason nodded. “Don’t worry Mum, we’ll stay out of the way. See you later!”

The boys arrived to see two divers in white suits being hustled off to medical. A stressed-looking Dave was writing his report. Brett scooted over behind him to get a look, then dodged when Dave swatted him with the clipboard.

“That’s supposed to be private data. Scram or I’ll roster you on helping me with the filing.”

The boys scrammed. Safely in the hall Brett said, “They had a sonic grenade and it went off. They’re not badly hurt, just got their ears rattled. But I thought those things were super-safe.”

“Um…” Jason thought. It didn’t take long. “Whaddaya reckon UBRI was going to blow it up over the reef? No breeding grounds, no problem. So they drop a grenade, and Neri gives it right back.”

“Gotta be.”

They rounded a corner and almost walked into Doctor Hellegren. Both boys jumped back.

“I’ve been waiting for you two.” The man said, thin-lipped. “Let me just give you a message you would be very wise to heed. You have both caused me a good deal of trouble in the past, but we are on ORCA permanently now and if you get in my way again, believe me, you will regret it.”

Brett tried to look innocent, but Jason stared right back for a minute before he stepped aside.

* * *

“On ORCA permanently! We’re in for it!” Brett mourned as they unpacked later that night.

“Probably. Here, put your stuff on your side.”

“Thanks, I was looking for that. So when’s your army training start?”

“ORCA cadet training, and next week. School too.”

Brett groaned melodramatically, then pepped right back up. “I met a guy named Benny, he seems ok. And wasn’t it great to see Neri again? I still reckon that island’s gotta be the greatest place on earth.”

“Yeah.”

2. Cass Gets Lost

The boys and Neri walked down the beach together. Well, Jason and Neri walked. Brett bounced. “Hey, let’s go over to that beach on the other side of the island.”

“Why?” Neri asked.

“Because the spaceship’s under there. I want to see if there’s some way we can get down to it.”

“I don’t like bad lands.”

“Ok Neri, if you don’t want to go we’ll forget about it.”

“Oh come on Neri! It was only scary because something bad had happened there, but you didn’t remember what. And don’t you want to know if there’s anything else in the spaceship?”

Jason gave his brother a shove, “Hey, don’t push it.”

Neri shook her head, “No, Brett is right. I should not fear. We will go.”

“Yes!”

“Um, Brett, it’s buried under a million tons of sand! What are you going to do?”

“Dig!” Brett called back. He was already out of sight in the trees.

Jason shook his head. “We’d better go with him. I guess… I understand where he’s coming from, I’d be that curious if I hadn’t got to see inside.”

Neri smiled. “Was dark and scary. Nothing to see.”

“Yeah, and then the whole thing caved in and now it’s solid with water and sand.”

They walked slowly, side by side across the island, stopping to grab handfuls of sweet, dark berries on the way.

On the beach, Brett was already digging. Jason saw no reason to join in in the hot sun, so he asked Neri for another tree-climbing lesson. Soon they were tumbling out of trees and laughing. It took an hour for that to get boring and attention to turn back to Brett.

“You’re wasting your time.” Jason called.

“Hey, we know the thing’s here.”

“Yeah, somewhere. But even if you dig down to it there’s no way of getting in. I’m not sure there even is an ‘in’ anymore. And we ought to go home soon.”

“Yes. Soon it will be not time to be on water. There is a big wind coming.”

“How big?” Jason asked, suddenly worried.

“Very big. But is enough time to go back.”

“Brett, come on.”

“Right right, I’m coming. But someday I’ll figure out a way to get into the spaceship. If it takes forever!”

* * *

Jason was early for his first cadet training program. Everyone else seemed to have the same idea though; there were half a dozen teenagers he didn’t know in the dive pool room. Jason wasn’t sure if this was better or worse than sharing the class with Vanessa and Mick, though he wished Kimberley had been able to stay…

Dave clapped his big hands to get everyone’s attention. “Hi. For those of you who don’t know me, I’m Dave Hartley, ORCA dive instructor. And this is Morgan Clayborn, who’ll be assisting me. Morgan’s just completed her cadetship in a similar installation in Florida, so she knows all about it.”

“Looking forward to working with you guys.” Morgan said. She looked about twenty, and her hair and uniform were very neat.

“Understand that we’re training the next generation of leaders, the men and women who’ll one day run ORCA city. So only the very best of you are going to pass this course, Mister Cleary. Now, we work on a buddy system. Pick a partner you can trust, because the two of you are going to have to depend on each other in the weeks to come.”

There was a shuffle of people pairing up. The only kid Jason already knew was already paired up with another boy. He looked at the last remaining free person, a girl with a round face.

“You want to..?”

“Sure.” The girl said. “I’m Sallyanne Taylor.”

“Jason Bates. Good to meet you.”

“Your Mom’s in biology right? Whales?”

“Yeah, and she’d love to tell you all about them.”

Dave had been noting down pairs. “Ok, everyone have a buddy? Now since some of you are right off the boat we need to know where you’re at knowledge-wise. Grab your gear for the practical test. Old crew too, no exceptions.”

Morgan added, “Remember people, you’re here to learn, not to have fun!”

* * *

The voice echoed in the corridor. “It’s a mess. Don’t ignore me Cassandra. I am tired of having to ask you to do everything a hundred times.”

Benny peeked around the curve of the hall. More new people, who hadn’t learned how far sound carried. He saw a woman and a girl his age with her hair up in a bun. She was scowling.

“So look, just give it a rest!” The girl said.

Another voice said, “Don’t speak to mom like that.”

“Who asked you to butt in?”

“Look Cass, you’re not pulling your weight and Mom has every right to say so.” Said the big sister.

“It’s your rostered day to clean the cabin and you haven’t lifted a finger.” Benny was starting to feel sorry for Cass.

“Well, I will.”

“Oh yeah? Like when, midnight? Cass, this ‘laid back,’ ‘who cares’ attitude gets you nowhere.”

“Well we all know you’re totally perfect.”

“It’s no use blaming Morgan.”

“Ok.” Cass said, “Look, just give me a break. I’ll clean the cabin in a while, and I’ll clean it good. Only please, just get off my case. I’m not in the mood.”

“Ok, Cassandra.” The mother said, and the cabin door hissed closed.

Benny tried another peek. Cass was still there, and she saw him. Benny shrugged.

“What are you looking at?” Cass growled.

Benny made apologetic gestures and scooted around her on the way to the galley. He had studying to do. He sat himself down and got his books and computer link open, but was only a half chapter into it when Brett turned up.

“Benny, it isn’t healthy to study all the time! What about having fun?”

“My Dad says there will be plenty of time for that in the future.”

“What’s the point? By then you’ll be too old to enjoy it.” Was Brett’s opinion. He unwrapped a candy bar and took a big bite.

Benny almost said, ‘Well what do you suggest?’ but thought the better of it just in time. He looked up when a chair scraped. The red-haired girl from the hallway was joining them.

Brett grumbled, “Go ahead, feel free…”

“You got a problem?”

Benny said quickly, “Just joking. I’m Benny, he’s Brett.”

“Cass.”

“American?” Benny asked. He’d noticed her accent.

“Yeah.” Cass sighed. “I wish I was back there. In fact, I wish I was almost anywhere except here. This place has got to be the pits of the whole world.”

“It’s not that bad…”

“No, you just have to be careful of the cannibals.” Brett said very seriously.

Cass raised her eyebrows.

“Haven’t you heard? They’re all over the islands around here.”

“Yeah, sure.” Cass said, but she sounded a little worried.

“No, serious. We’ve been having a lot of trouble with them lately haven’t we, Benny? Just the other day I was riding my pet kangaroo and a whole pack of them came and…”

Cass smacked him. “You have got to be the biggest liar I’ve ever met in my life!”

“Ok fine, don’t believe me.”

“I don’t.” Cass got up.

“Hey, where are you going?” Benny asked.

“I’m not going to sit around listening to this trash. I’m gonna take one of the sailboats I saw up top.”

“Better not, they’re for cadets only.”

Cass gave Brett a withering look. “I’ve been on marine stations like this since I was six years old. I can handle a boat.”

“Yeah, but there’s a storm coming!” Brett said, concerned now.

“Yeah, I guess the cannibals told you, or was it your pet kangaroo? You must think I’m as dumb as you are.”

“No I’m serious. Cass, wait up!” But it was too late.

“Save your breath.” Benny said, “I don’t think she’s real into listening.”

Brett sat back down. “As if she’ll get past HELEN to get a boat out anyway…”

* * *

But Cass did get a boat out, because no-one from UBRI took notice of her and there wasn’t anyone else topside. She raised the sail and smiled as the boat slipped away from ORCA, onto the wide empty ocean.

Finally. Safely away from all the nagging, Cass lay down in the bottom of the boat and enjoyed the quiet.

She woke up when the wind changed and the sail swept around. The sky had gone gray and threatening. Cass groaned and sat up. She checked the boat’s tracker and grabbed the tiller. She hadn’t drifted too far. “What a pain in the…”

And the sail came down. Cass yelped and dug out from underneath it. The top corner of the sail was missing a grommet and the canvas had worn through. There was no way to put it back up.

A chilly wind swept across the water.

* * *

Back on ORCA Cass had been missed. Brett, who knew exactly how scary it was to be adrift, was a little frantic. He wanted to get a boat and go search, but since that was impossible he hung around the listening post outside the bridge to keep updated.

Benny was there too, getting an education in the necessary kid tricks to life on ORCA. “Hey, you tried to warn her. You’d’ve had to tie her up to stop her.”

Dave and the new commander had the map out and were marking off zones the search boats had already covered. Cass’ mother was there too, tearful, while Morgan just looked annoyed.

“I wouldn’t worry too much, Miz Clayborn.” Dave was saying, “Your daughter’s had enough experience at sea. She should have the sense to head to the nearest land and sit out the storm.”

The commander radioed the boats and they reported back, “No sign.” And “Moving on to the next area.”

* * *

Cass dragged the sailboat up the beach as rain began to fall. She got it beyond the tide line and tipped over to look at the sail when the sky opened up. In the sudden downpour Cass raced for the trees. She found shelter under a fallen log and huddled there, damp and chilly but not soaked. The part of her mind that had taken survival classes knew she wasn’t in real danger. But that part wasn’t nearly as loud as the part that knew she was all alone, in the dark and the rain.

* * *

The rain slackened and stopped in the night. Neri woke up long enough to push off the big leaf she used as an umbrella, then burrowed back into her bed listening to the slowing drip of water from the trees. She woke to the songs of birds and a nagging feeling that something had changed. Something…

The spaceship. Something had changed in the bad lands. Neri ran to see.

She slowed down when she reached the beach. Nothing seemed new, just some driftwood and seaweed brought up by the storm. Dead fish too. That wouldn’t last long; the crabs were already busy on it.

A tree was down, its roots pulling up a chunk of dirt. Neri walked around it and saw the glint of blue metal in the hole. She jumped in and brushed sand away. An arch of bluish metal. Part of the spaceship. It shifted when Neri pulled on it.

She set her feet and pulled harder. A round plug swung up out of the sand. Underneath was a dark hole with a grate over it. Neri looked down. Nothing, only blackness. She reached down and tugged on the grate, which twanged musically but didn’t move.

A way into the spaceship. Brett and Jason would want to know. Maybe they would have a machine to open the way, too, easier than tying vines in the trees and pulling that way.

* * *

“Tree falls, is big hole in sand underneath.”

Brett jumped in the air. “Well what are we waiting for, let’s check it out!”

Neri warned him, “Is a way in, but a door across it, and inside maybe full of water.”

“Well we’ll find out. I’ll go fuel up the zodiac.” Jason said.

“Whoa, UBRI!” Brett grabbed Neri and pulled her into a side hall as Hellegren and Keller came past.

“Will you be with us all day, Dr. Hellegren?”

“No, Keller. I have business to tend to on the mainland.”

“May I be of assistance?”

“No. It’s personal.”

Brett mimed shock. Jason rolled his eyes and, when it was safe to talk, said, “Come on, they can’t spend all their time making life difficult for us. They have lives.”

“Maybe Neri should head to the island and wait for us.”

“Yes.” Neri said.

“Wait, I’ve got a better idea. Forget the turbolift Neri, we’ve got a better way for you to get on and off ORCA from now on. Come see.”

“The dive pool?” Brett guessed. “I’ll get Neri’s clothes from topside and meet you.”

The dive room was deserted. Jason explained about shifts when people would be in here.

“I can hear, from outside, if people here.”

“Really? Cool. Here’s our locker, you can keep your stuff in here. Mum uses it too so nobody will think it’s weird if there’s girl stuff in there. You can hide your dress under our stuff.”

“Ok.”

Brett came back, “Here Neri.”

“You can change back there.”

Neri nodded and slipped away, returning to put her ORCA uniform and shoes into the locker. “Good. I see you at island.”

Jason nodded and Brett waved. Neri dived into the glowing water and was gone.

* * *

Cass was exploring. The jungle was so thick she couldn’t walk through it, so she waded up a stream. With this much greenery there had to be vines somewhere, and something sharp she could use to make a new hole in the sail. Once she had a sail again she could get out and meet the search boats that had to be out there and then… Cass kept thinking about hot showers and real food. She hadn’t slept well and ached all over.

“Stupid storm! Stupid… island!” She stopped suddenly. A tree by the stream had three sharp, stone-tipped spears leaning against it.

“Cannibals.” Cass whispered. She hadn’t believed Brett, but here was evidence! Someone was living here, and not living like normal people. Cass stepped out of the water and tiptoed up the stony beach for a closer look. She couldn’t hear anything, just birds, so there couldn’t be people around could there?

There was a little firepit and a shell big enough to be a cup, and a few sharpened stones. And some coiled vines, hung on a branch. Cass took one down and tested it between her hands. Strong enough. She took a sharp stone too, and headed back toward her boat.

At least that’s where she thought she was going, but the beach she came out on was the wrong one. Well, she could follow the shore around. Something splashed, out at sea, and Cass pulled out her binoculars to take a look. A whale surfacing, out in the cove. It blew and looked around.

In spite of everything, Cass smiled. Beautiful.

Then something else came up, a brown blob against the blue water. Cass raised her binoculars. It was a person! A head, someone was out there in the middle of the water, right by the whale! The person dived, feet flashing in the air like a mermaid’s tail. Cass gaped.

Before she could think, the person appeared, walking out of the surf. A girl in a tattered dress, with water running freely off her hair. Cass ducked down to hide, still trying not to believe in cannibals.

Then she heard the roar of a boat engine and voices, “Neri!”

Two boys from ORCA—that jerk from the galley! The girl helped them beach their zodiac, and they walked up the beach. They were talking, and they didn’t notice Cass creeping along behind.

“Getting into that spaceship could be real historic. I wish we brought a camera.’

“No way, Brett. The last thing we need are pictures lying around ORCA where people could find them.”

“Yeah I suppose you’re right.” Brett said. “I guess if anyone started to suspect what we were up to out here, we’d just have to get rid of them anyway.”

“Yep. Take ‘em out to sea and chuck ‘em overboard. Just like we did with Vanessa.” The bigger boy said casually. Cass just about fainted. She backed off fast. They’d actually dumped someone overboard? And now they were laughing about it? They were laughing about something, anyway, and Cass wasn’t about to stick around for more. She was getting out of here!

* * *

“It’s so cool!” Brett grabbed the grate and pulled on it, with no success. “How do we open it?”

“Hold up.” Jason said. He dropped a rock through, and they heard it splash. “Thought so, it’s full of water.”

“So all we have to do is get it out, right? And get that thing out of the way, and then we can go in.”

“You can do this?”

“Maybe, Neri. We’ll need a pump, and probably a cutting torch. We can’t get in today.”

“Aw!”

Jason rolled his eyes, “Use that energy to think how we can borrow a pump. Let’s head back. I’ve got class.”

The three of them walked back. Brett said, “Oh, how can you think about that when we’re so close? Neri, aren’t you crazy to see what’s in there?”

Neri thought about it. “No. I want to see if anything of father is there, but will be the same today or many days from now. Jason, tell about classes.”

“Well, we’re learning how to drive pretty much everything on ORCA for starters. That’ll be useful if we ever have to go back to the mainland to look for something! I might even get to learn to fly a helicopter.”

“Truly? I would like to fly!”

Brett grumped and stomped ahead to the pond.

Suddenly Neri said, “Someone has been here!”

“What?”

“Vine gone. And look, branch broken. They hide here, only little time ago.”

“Someone’s been spying on us?”

“We have to find them quick, find out what they saw!”

Neri pointed, “This way.” She took off like a deer, the two boys running behind her.

“Cass!” Brett gasped, “I thought for sure they found her, what if she’s been here?” They came out to the beach.

“An ORCA sailboat. We’ve got to stop her, find out what she saw.”

“I go.” Neri chimed.

“Hey, no, Neri!”

“Too late. Let’s get the zodiac.”

* * *

Cass had gotten the sail back up in a hurry, and the boat’s navigation system was waterproof. If she could find the wind she’d be back on ORCA soon, and tell everybody about these crazy kids and their scary friend and get them all arrested!

“Stop!”

Cass gasped and looked around. The cannibal was ahead of her, waving, head and shoulders out of the water.

“Stop, we talk. Please.”

Her voice was low and clear, over the slap of the waves. Cass stared, trying to think what to do. Then her makeshift sail caught the wind and swung around, and the boom hit Cass from behind. The world went black.

* * *

The girl was swept into the water. Neri dived and caught her, and brought her up. The guys jumped over from their boat, yelling.

“What happened?” Jason asked.

“That hit her head. She was not in water long. Will be well when she wakes.”

Jason gave Cass a quick check, “You’re right Neri. She’s breathing fine, and her pulse is steady.”

“What do we do now? She’ll tell everybody what she saw on the island!”

They heard a horn and Jason looked up, “We’ll have to deal with it. Cass needs medical and that’s an ORCA search boat. Neri, you better get out of here. We’ll be back and tell you what happened, if we can.”

“Yes.” Neri said, and ducked under the water.

Brett kicked the side of the zodiac, “Why do these things always have to happen? Oh, right, calling for help. Ho the boat! Over here! Help!”

The boat saw them and picked them up, and Jason spun a convincing story, ‘we mess around on lots of islands, we saw Cass just as she fell overboard…’

* * *

The UBRI limousine pulled up outside the school. Girls in pleated skirts and little ties looked up without much interest. Most of them had parents who arrived rarely, and in limos, too. Hellegren got out and walked to the west dormitory. The room on the end had its door open.

Inside, the room was a mess of clothes and books and useless feminine knickknacks. On the bed, surrounded by more books, sat a girl with a round face and very pale hair.

Hellegren smiled, an expression out of place on him, and knocked on the doorframe. “Hello my dear.”

“Father!” The girl jumped up and ran to hug him. “You did come, I’m so glad.”

“Well, it was not easy with my work schedule but you did say it was important. I can see housekeeping is not on the curriculum.”

“I know where everything is.” She looked around, realized there was no place to sit, and hustled her father out. They walked through campus together. “Did you get my end of term report?”

“Yes, and I am most pleased. It seems you are doing very well here. And now you have your vacation to look forward to. I have arranged for you to go skiing, as usual.”

The girl’s face fell. “Father, I don’t want to go skiing. I want to come home.”

“My darling Lena, you know this is impossible.”

“But Father… I’m sick of being sent away by myself every holiday, even if it is to Switzerland. I’m sick of boarding schools too, I feel like I’ve been in them my whole life! Can’t we go home for a change?”

Hellegren looked at his daughter in consternation. “It is a question of responsibility, Lena. My work at UBRI demands my total involvement. I do not have time to bring up a daughter as well.”

“I’ll look after myself. I’m old enough now. And I promise not to get in your way at work. Please say you’ll think about it.”

“I’ll… think about it, Lena.”

* * *

Cass was still in medical. Jason and Brett were still waiting, pacing in the rec room after being thrown out of the cabin for pacing.

“How much longer are they going to keep her down in that infirmary? She’s got to be awake by now.”

“Maybe we should just play dumb.” Jason suggested. “Pretend we don’t know what she’s talking about.”

“Yeah, and they’re gonna believe she just made the whole thing up, I don’t think.”

The door opened and Dave looked in, “You guys had better come up to the infirmary. There are a few questions we’d like you to answer.”

Dave escorted them up to medical, where Cass’ mom and a doctor were talking.

“Um, you wanted to talk to us?”

“Cassandra’s experience has all of us, even the doctors, confused.”

“Why?” Jason asked.

“Well, how long was she in the water before you saved her?”

This was not what they’d expected. Brett stuttered and Jason said, “We didn’t really notice, we just got there as fast as possible. Less than a minute I think.”

“There are other things, Jason. Like where did she spend last night? She must’ve gone ashore somewhere.’

“Um… why don’t you ask her?”

“We’ve tried, but it’s no use. You see, the doctor said that hit on the head’s given her amnesia.”

“Sorry?” Brett said, confused.

“She’s lost her memory.” The doctor explained. “She remembers nothing that happened from the time she left ORCA until she woke up on the rescue boat. It happens sometimes with head injuries.”

* * *

“Yes! We’re off the hook! Thank you, thank you!” Brett flopped back on his bunk.

“Don’t get too carried away, the doctor said her memory could come back at any time. ‘Amnesia is usually temporary’ remember? So, that’s why you and Cass are gonna be friends.”

Brett sat up. “What?”

“Listen, if she does start to remember what happened on the island then you need to be around to stop her from blurting it out to people.”

“So I have to start hanging out with her?”

“Somebody’s got to, and you’re her age.”

“Yeah all right… I guess it’s worth it to keep Neri safe. At least now we can concentrate on getting into the spaceship.”

“If we can find a way.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll do it, we’ll get down there. We’ll find out what’s really under that beach.”

“I wonder.” Jason murmured.

* * *

On the island, Neri sat by the door into the ship. No boats were coming from ORCA, so it must be all right somehow. Inside the ship, though…

3. In the Spaceship

The boys and Neri piled sandbags around the hatch into the spaceship. It had been a long day of shoveling sand.

“Well, at least that will stop it caving in again, or the whole thing filling up with sand.”

Brett looked down into the darkness. “Hey, I was thinking, if we got scuba…”

“No way!”

“But Jase, it’s the spacecraft down there! Don’t you want to see inside?”

Jason sighed. “Of course I do. But we don’t know what’s down there, diving in blind would be crazy. What we need is a pump.”

“You go back to ORCA?” Neri asked, as Jason stood up and dusted off his hands.

“Yeah. To find a pump.”

“Good. I also want to see inside. Not as much as Brett.” Neri added, with a sideways smile at her friend. “Come. Charlie and I follow you part way.”

* * *

The ride back had been great, with Neri racing the boat. She’d won of course, and been waiting for them outside the construction zone to wave before she turned to go back to the island.

Jason was still smiling as he logged into a terminal to look up pumps. He heard footsteps then Morgan plopped a book in front of him. Jason looked at it while Morgan gave one to Sallyanne too.

“ORCA operations, two copies.”

“Thanks.” Said Sallyanne.

“Don’t thank me. You have to know it inside and out.”

“And backwards?”

“If it helps.” Morgan replied without a hint of humor.

There were several different pumps, some too big to take on the zodiac, others too small to clear out the spaceship. One looked like a prospect.

“What’s this, Jason?” Dave asked.

“Oh, I’m just interested in these things. Learning the equipment.”

“Micro pump xr-302.”

“So, it can move a lot of water?”

“State of the art. We have some here on ORCA.”

“Any chance I could see one?” Jason asked.

“Oh, I’m not the person to ask.” Dave said. When Jason looked at him he added, “UBRI Corporation. You know them?”

Inwardly, Jason groaned. “Right. It was just a passing thought. I’ve got work to do anyway.”

Dave gestured at the book of regulations. “Inside out and backwards. Have fun.”

“Yeah. Sallyanne, I’m going to the galley to get a snack while I read this. Want to come?”

* * *

Brett paused outside the bathroom on gamma level. The ladies’ and gents’ were on opposite sides of the little hall, just like always. But… something seemed different. Brett couldn’t figure out what, and anyway there wasn’t much time between classes, so he went into the mens’ side.

And shortly after came back out, on a tide of screaming girls.

Cass was waiting, screwdriver in hand, laughing herself sick. “Sucked in! Did he fall for it or what? Gotcha!

Brett stuttered, “You switched the—hey, I’m not a creep she changed the signs…”

* * *

“You should’ve seen Brett’s face! You had to be there.” Cass was still hooting when she described the prank to Benny over lunch.

“It was hilarious.” Brett said sourly.

“Regulations are very clear. Tampering with ORCA property…”

“Regulations are for dweebs, Benny.”

“Yes but did you switch the signs back…” Benny began.

Jason came up and tapped Brett from behind. “Brett, family business?”

“She’s gonna pay.” Brett muttered as he followed his brother out to the hall where they could talk in privacy.

“Yeah, listen, I have to talk to you.”

“Yeah, and I’ve got to talk to you. This Cass is a real headache, how long do I have to be stuck with her?”

“Until she either remembers about Neri and agrees not to tell anyone, or enough time passes that the doctor thinks she’ll never remember. Now listen, I know what kind of pump we need, and where to get it.”

“Where?”

“Ssh, keep it down. UBRI. The storeroom on beta level. I’m thinking tonight, between shifts we sneak in, hide the pump in the gear room topside then we take it out to the island tomorrow. If we’re really lucky we can seal the spaceship and get the pump back in a few days, maybe even before they notice it’s gone.”

* * *

Dianne was mildly surprised, when she got back to the cabin, to find her sons already in bed. “Sorry I’m so late home. I had a report to finish.”

“No worries.”

“I didn’t expect to find you already in bed though. HELEN freeze your TV accounts?”

“Well, I’ve had kind of a long day. You know, cadet training and all.” Jason said virtuously.

“What about you Bretty? Still keeping an eye on that Cass?”

“She’s a pain. She’s always stirring people up.” Brett grumbled.

“Sounds perfect for you.”

Jason snickered.

“Well, good night you two. Sleep well.”

“Night.”

“G’night Mum.”

Dianne yawned and went into her own room. “Five minutes and I’m going to be in dreamland.”

“Five minutes.” Brett whispered.

“Fifteen, to be on the safe side. Then we go.”

Fifteen minutes later the boys got out of bed and tiptoed out of the cabin. They were still dressed, and they put their shoes on in the lift. The UBRI storeroom was at the end of a hall on the upper level. It had an “authorized personnel only” sign but the door was open.

“We can just walk in, easy.”

“Hold up, Brett. There must be some security.”

“So what do we do?”

Jason got out a pair of sunglasses and put them on with a flourish. “I think I’ve got this covered.”

“A disguise?”

“Infrareds, bonehead. Ah-hah, like I thought. Lasers, the lowest one is here.” Jason tapped the doorframe at about knee height. Brett got down on his stomach and squirmed under, and Jason followed.

“Ok, no more in here. We can stand up.”

“So what are we looking for exactly?”

“Pump. About this big, tubes attached…” Jason wandered between shelves. It wasn’t going to be as easy to find as he’d thought; UBRI had lots of gadgets and he didn’t recognize most of them.

“Hey, what about this?”

“No, it’s longer, more high-tech…”

“This has tubes on it.” Brett reached for something in the back of a shelf—and something fell with a crash. Brett jumped back. They heard footsteps outside.

“Here!” Jason whispered. He and Brett crammed themselves under a low shelf and held their breath. Someone wearing boots and white pants walked through the room, looking around. The man picked up whatever it was that had fallen, then he left. The boys emerged.

“That was close. Hey, xr-302, this is it!”

“Great, let’s get out of here.”

“You go first, make sure that guy’s gone. I don’t want to have to explain to UBRI why I’m borrowing their equipment.”

“Right.” Brett said, and dived under the lasers on the door.

* * *

Neri woke up at dawn when the little bat crawled under her arm. She shifted carefully to see what it was, the soft fur and scratchy claws she’d felt. It was just cold. After a while Neri transferred the bat to her dress, where it hung like a strange decoration, and climbed higher in her tree. She put the little bat near the big ones. Maybe it would find its mother.

Neri, our friends come.

Neri got down in a few jumps and another jump into the pond. She ducked under and rolled in the water, savoring the taste and the cool brush of weeds on her body. For a moment the water echoed with laughter. Mera. Just a memory.

Neri was waiting to help the boys beach the zodiac.

“That will get water out of ship?”

“Yep. Guess it doesn’t look like much but it’ll do it. Let’s go get it going.”

They fed the hose down into the ship and Jason set up the pump on the other end. For a minute there was no action.

“Maybe the battery’s flat.” Brett said.

“It’s solar. Give it a sec.”

“I hear something.”

The hose filled and brown water poured out of the pump. “All right! Hey, is it far enough away? If the water goes right back in…”

“I think it’s all right.” Brett said, and they moved the pump around some until they’d gotten it in the best place for outflow and also sunlight on the solar panel.

“How long it take?” Neri asked.

“Who knows. That’s why we got out here so early, so it can run all day. We can come check it tonight. In the meantime we have to organize some sealant patches. It’s one thing to get the water out, now we have to keep it out.”

* * *

Brett was perfectly happy. It was lunchtime, and he was sitting with Benny listening to Cass tell them the story of her life.

“So after Japan we moved to a base off Florida, and then we were transferred here. It’s got so it’s no use trying to make friends anymore, we’re always on the move. Why do you want to know this anyway? I mean, you don’t really want to know.”

“Oh, we do.” Brett said instantly, “We’re finding it really interesting, aren’t we Benny?”

Benny shifted uncomfortably.

“What’s with him?” Cass said.

“Nothing.”

“Yeah, sure.” Cass pushed her chair back.

Brett grinned. “Hey, don’t go. Stick around.”

“Ok all right, what’s going on?”

“Payback time.” Brett revealed the tube of glue he was holding.

“You didn’t…” Cass stood up. Her chair came with her.

Brett started laughing, and it spread fast to other tables. The glue trick was classic. Cass tried to pull the chair off her bottom.

“I wouldn’t!”

She yanked. The fabric gave way before the glue did, and Cass had to crab-walk out to keep everyone from seeing her undies.

* * *

“Cadets reporting for orientation, sir!” Morgan barked. Jason and Sallyanne winced a little at the volume.

“At ease, Morgan.” Dave said. “So, you two, studied your notes on operational procedures?”

“Yes sir.” Jason and Sallyannee chorused.

“All right. Take the commander’s console.”

“We’re going to be in control?”

Morgan turned to her, “Want to be a cadet? Well then you’ve got to be prepared to take on responsibility on a moment’s notice.”

An alarm rang, making Sallyanne jump. Morgan barked, “HELEN, report.”

“Turbine fire in pod six.” HELEN said calmly.

“We’ve got a fire?”

Dave called, “Morgan, I need some assistance.”

“Coming. You two, don’t just stand there.”

Jason put on a headset and passed another to Sallyanne. He took a deep breath. “HELEN, analysis.”

“Automatic sprinkler systems are down. Turbine failure in eight seconds.”

“Engage secondary foam extinguishers.”

“Unable to comply. Override data is required.”

Jason scowled. “Dave, we need—ok, never mind. HELEN, prepare command sequence of manual override. Sally, move.”

“Um, HELEN close all hatches. Jason, commands are on screen.”

Jason put in the code, fumbling because he was trying to hurry. He didn’t hear anything move, but HELEN said, “Hatches closed. Extinguishers engaged. Fire in pod six has been terminated.”

Dave and Morgan reappeared, right on time. Jason began, “You might’ve entered our authority–”

HELEN added, “Simulation complete. Evaluating grades.”

“Simulation.” Jason repeated.

“You mean that was a game?”

“An exercise, guys. How’d they do, Morgan?”

“Who’s the bright spark who closed the hatches?” Morgan asked.

“Me. Well, both of us.”

Morgan’s voice went ice cold. “Well did it occur to you to evacuate personnel first? You locked them in. They’d all be dead.’

Sallyanne’s face crumpled and Jason was afraid she might cry. Dave looked at them and said, “Ok, I think that’s lesson learned. You’re off the rest of the day. Just don’t warn the next pair, ok?”

“Risk eternal kp duty just to spare someone a heart attack? No worries.” Jason said, still a little shocked.

Outside Sallyanne said, “I’m sorry. My mistake, your grade.’

“Don’t worry about that.”

“Thanks for trying to make me feel better.”

Jason smiled at her. “Hey, we’re a team. Next time we’ll know to expect the unexpected.”

“You were so… competent. I just froze!”

Jason couldn’t admit he’d had a bit of experience with emergencies so he just said, “Hey, a little study and practice and you can do it too.”

* * *

UBRI headquarters was just like its uniforms, white and black. In a room with a big screen, Kellar was demonstrating a possible acquisition to the boss.

“With this new technology we could pick up an analyze any impact on the planet’s surface.”

“I suppose it could have future potential.” Hellegren said.

“I’d suggest something more retrospective. An archive scan. We just might find a reading of the spacecraft that brought your alien girls to Earth.”

“But now they are gone. So what would be gained?”

“If we can trace exactly where they landed, perhaps we could find some clue to their origin. You want to continue investigating then, I assume?”

“Of course, Kellar. If they return to this planet…”

“Call for you, Dr. Hellegren.” Someone called from outside.

“I’m in a conference.”

“It’s your daughter.”

Hellegren sighed. “On screen then. Lena, I thought I told you not to interrupt me at work.”

Lena was paler than usual, but determined. “I am sorry father, but it was important.”

“Very well. What is it?”

“We have to talk about my vacation.”

Hellegren turned away, “Kellar, order the scanner. You have my approval. Lena, I thought we had settled this. Didn’t you get your itinerary?”

“It came this morning. But I told you, I don’t want to go skiing! And I don’t want to stay here.”

“Lena, I spoke to your principal. She says it’s just a matter of applying yourself and trying to fit in.”

Now Lena looked annoyed. “But I hate it here. Can we at least talk about it?”

“Very well. But not now. I’ll come down to the school.”

* * *

Lena cleaned her room while she waited for her father. She finished her homework and her laundry, and straightened her school tie about a hundred times. She had a speech ready, but her father, when he arrived, didn’t give her time.

“I know it’s hard for you Lena, but you must try to make the best of things. I’m sure you will have a wonderful time in Europe.”

“But I don’t want to go skiing. All the other girls get to spend the holiday at home, with their families! Why can’t I do that too?”

“Ah Lena, you know I would have you with me if I could, but right now…”

“I know, your responsibilities.”

“Things would be different if your mother were still alive.”

“When she died, you said I was the most important person left in the world.”

“You are!” Hellegren said quickly.

“Then why can’t be together, just over vacation?”

“Well… no promises. But I’ll see what I can do.”

The girl’s face lit up. Hellegren had to smile at his daughter. “I do wish you could live at home, you know. But my work keeps me all hours.”

Lena opened her mouth for the other half of her speech, but caught it back. She’d won already, as much as she’d hoped for. “Thank you, father.”

* * *

Cass recycled the torn shorts and ate chocolate to feel better. She’d come up with an appropriate revenge, in a while. Brett would be on the lookout for the next few days, but when he forgot to be careful…

“Hey you!”

“Yeah, Morgan?” Cass said, and blinked as a shirt was shoved at her.

“This is the top I was wearing yesterday. You see this? You know what this is?”

If you looked hard, there was a fluff. “Dandruff?”

“Lint. You’re on laundry duty, and I get lint.”

The day was getting worse again, fast. Cass tried, “Hey, it could be worse.”

“Fix it, Cass. Washed and cleaned.” Morgan tossed the shirt on her sister’s head and left.

Cass suddenly had a great idea.

* * *

“There you are. Listen, you gotta help me with something.”

Brett and Benny looked at Cass. Brett said, “Yeah right.”

“No, I mean it.”

“Not a chance. You’re setting me up.”

“Nah.” Cass sat down with them at the table. “I got you, you got me, we’re square. Let’s call a truce. At least until after you help me do this.”

Well the other option was helping Benny with homework so… “Ok, what have you got in mind?”

“I want to fix up Morgan, my pain of a sister.”

“Ok, but this better be on the level.”

“Great! How about you Benny?”

“Oh no, not me! If my father ever…”

“Come on Benny, lighten up. He’s in. What is it you want to do, exactly?”

Cass grinned. “I want her washed, lint free.” And Cass explained. It was, Brett had to admit, brilliant.

* * *

Benny came around the corridor and waved, “She’s coming.”

“Ok!” Cass hopped down off Brett’s shoulders and tossed a detergent bottle to Benny.

“You used a whole bottle?”

“Hey. Morgan wants, Morgan gets. And stop whining, I’m not that heavy!”

Brett muttered something Cass chose not to hear.

“Are you sure this thing’s going to work?” Benny asked.

“Positive. As soon as the lift starts, the sprinkler will activate. Let’s go up and see, you coming?”

“I don’t think…”

“Oh come on Benny.” Brett said, “What’s the big deal?”

“I’d rather stay out of trouble.”

“Come on, she’s only the cadet leader. How much trouble can she get us into?”

They ran up the back stairs and arrived, out of breath, in time to see the lift doors open. Bubbles flooded out. Cass hooted, and the boys couldn’t help grinning.

Morgan sloshed out, looking like a snowman. She wiped suds from her eyes.

“Lint free?”

Then another snowman stepped out of the elevator. Benny went white. “The Commander.”

* * *

Neri sat in the sand watching the pump empty water from the spaceship. So much water had come out that it washed a track down to the ocean. After a while the pump coughed, the flow slowed down and in another minute the pump shut itself off. Neri jumped up. She dropped a stone through the grate, and by the sound it splashed into only a foot of water. Excited now, she ran down to the ocean.

* * *

In the rec room kids were playing, using the exercise equipment or studying. Jason and Sallyanne sat on one of the couches with their books.

“Ok, try this one. Security procedures for situation involving base invasion by external forces.”

“Notify the coast guard.” Sallyanne said.

“Good. Three more.”

“Um, run, hide? I’m never going to learn all this.”

“Sure you will. I’ll help, you’ve just got to keep at it.”

“Ok, I’ll guess—evacuate? Delete confidential files?”

“Right and close. The commander is supposed to lock HELEN down.”

“Hey, I almost had it. Give me another one.”

“Procedures in case of tropical storm.” Jason said.

“Notify mainland to cancel the shuttle and supply boats, secure all watercraft, and seal the turbolift.”

“You got it.” Jason looked up as Neri came in. She scanned the room until she saw him, smiled, and slipped out. Jason turned to Sallyanne, “Look, there’s something I forgot to do, I’ve got to go. Rain check on the rest of the chapter?”

“Tomorrow? I really need to make sure I know this stuff before Morgan springs something on me.”

Jason understood that attitude! “Tonight maybe, or tomorrow. I’ll call you.”

Neri was waiting in the hall. “Water is gone from ship. We can go in now.”

“Great! I’ll grab the equipment and find Brett. You want to ride back with us or..?”

“I swim. Meet you at ship!”

* * *

Brett was scrubbing the floor outside the lift. They’d already cleaned inside the lift, and cleaned and oiled every bit of mechanics that the suds could possibly have gotten into. And their punishment just kept spreading.

“I told you.” Benny muttered.

“Shut up.” Cass replied.

“When my dad finds out he’s going to kill me.”

Jason came around the corner and saw them. He raised his eyebrows.

“Don’t ask.”

“All right, I won’t.” Jason crouched down so he could whisper. “Ship’s pumped out. We’re going in.”

“You can’t! You said I could be first!”

“I know, but this may be our best chance. If I can I’ll just seal the leak and wait for you before we explore. Depends what we find down there.”

“Ok, but the second I can get out of here…”

* * *

Neri surfaced next to the zodiac, as Jason turned off the motor. “Where is Brett?”

“In trouble. He’ll be here as soon as he can get away. Listen for a waverunner.”

“Ok.” Neri helped pull the boat in and they unloaded the gear Jason had brought. There was a laser cutter to get them through the grating. That took time; the blue metal melted at a higher temperature than Jason had expected. When he shut the torch off and tried to break through the metal, it rang like a bell. Weird. Jason held on, swung his legs into the hole and jumped on the grate. It came free and fell into darkness, leaving Jason to pull himself up.

“Here.” Neri had a vine already tied off. She dropped the free end and they heard it splash. “We go in?”

“Yup. Flashlight—it’s waterproof.”

Neri stuck it in the front of her dress and vanished down the hole, as gracefully as she swung out of her tree every morning. Jason heard her land.

“What’s it like in there?”

“Not too much water. Come!”

“Ok.” Jason let himself down into darkness.

* * *

Brett scrubbed like a fiend. After way too long Morgan reappeared. “Ok, that’ll do, you’re wearing out the floor. You’re done.”

Brett scrambled to his feet on the slippery floor and was off like a shot. Benny sat up and stretched his back. “What’s with him? Ow. I’m off the put on dry pants, and next time you have a bright idea, include me out.”

Cass grunted. She dropped her sponge in the bucket and started to stand up. She was sore too!

“Where do you think you’re going?” Morgan said.

“You must be kidding.”

“You humiliated me in front of the commander. Now I want this floor so shiny I can see the reflection of your happy smile.”

* * *

The floor was tilted. Jason landed in water, slipped, and went down on his bottom. What he could see was… strange. The beam of his flashlight illuminated machinery at odd, organic angles. There was a chair like the one Jason had seen in the other part of the ship, and a twisted piece of metal where another chair had been ripped from the floor. The crash must have been very violent, but now all was quiet. Everything was covered in a layer of slime, left behind by the water.

Neri stepped over to what must be a console. She wiped off slime, and the buttons glittered like jewels. Nothing was lit up though, and Jason couldn’t hear any sounds of machinery.

“Any of this mean anything to you?”

“No.” Neri said. She looked at everything with solemn eyes.

“This…” Jason stepped carefully to a transparent sheet hanging from the ceiling. It looked like glass, but felt more like plastic. Glittery spots were embedded in the substance. “This looks like some sort of star map. Marked off in degrees, see? This could be the navigation bridge.” He shook himself. “Come on, let’s go find that leak and seal it. Then we can look around.”

“This way.” Neri pointed. She climbed over a fallen beam.

Jason got up on it, lost his balance and slid a few feet. He caught himself just before breaking through another grate.

“You all right?”

“Yeah. It’s slippery.”

“Weeds grow even here.”

Jason grinned. Every plant that wasn’t useful was ‘weeds’ to Neri, even this slime.

“Listen, water comes in here.”

“Great!” Jason splashed over and inspected the leak. It was a pipe in the wall that must somehow vent to the ocean. The hole wasn’t large. “Here, hold the light could you? I’ll try and get a patch on it.”

Jason got out a goopy white sealant sheet and held it pushed over the leak until it hardened. Another few sheets just to be sure, and he stepped back and rinsed off his hands. “Ok, I think that’ll hold. Can you hear any more coming in?”

Neri blinked. “Not water. Someone is here. Brett!”

“Brett?” Jason called.

No answer.

They sloshed back towards the entrance. The grate Jason had almost fallen through was broken out, and a flashlight was wedged nearby.

“He must’ve slid down. Brett, are you down there?”

“You all right? Brett!”

There was a groan and then Brett called back, “I would be if you’d stop yelling. It’s weird down here. I need a light.”

“Ok, we’re coming down.”

Neri swung herself up and slid through the hole. “Look out, Brett.”

Jason thought he could crawl down, but the beam was too slippery. He landed on his back. “Oof!”

“Yeah, that’s what I said.” Brett handed his brother a flashlight.

This room was lower down, but it was less slimy and the drip of water seemed to be at a remove. It was colder, and foggy. More banks of instruments with jeweled buttons showed through the clouds. In one corner was a heap of cups and bowls that looked like ceramic but weren’t broken.

“Wow! Looks like a lab or something.”

“There’s a light over there.” Brett said.

“A light? This place has been underwater for years…”

But there was a faint light. It was coming from a cylinder of glass that stretched from floor to ceiling. It looked like glass anyway, but it was covered in a thick layer of condensation and frost. Brett reached out to touch it and drew back. “Cold! There’s something in there… maybe it’s a coffin.”

“What is coffin?”

“Ah, it means there might be somebody in there. Somebody who came from your planet a long time ago.”

“Passed?”

“Afraid they’d have to be.”

“My people…” Neri put her hands on the glass and swept a patch clear. The boys gasped. There was someone in there, buried in ice. A boy with sharp features and black hair.

“Neri, I… I think he might be alive.”

4. Kal, Who Knows No Fear

“Gotta be some kind of suspended animation.” Brett said.

The glass was fogging up again, concealing the strange boy’s face.

“We must make him wake.” Neri said.

“Any ideas how?”

“There’s no lock. This thing goes down to the floor. We’ll have to force it.”

Brett nodded. “I’ll go get a stick or something from the beach.” He headed out.

“One of my people.” Neri murmured, wiping the glass clear. The boy stood there, his head tipped back, eyes closed. He was wearing a long robe made of the same material as Neri’s tattered dress.

“He must’ve been like this since the ship crashed. Do you remember him?”

Neri shook her head. “I was too little to remember.”

“Your Dad never mentioned… hey, listen.” With his head close to the glass Jason heard a muffled voice.

Neri leaned in, and her eyes went wide. “It is the speak of my people!”

“What’s it saying?”

“A… lesson I think. About here, about the opal planet.”

“Yeah?”

“I think. Father only teach me your language.”

A splash announced Brett’s return, with a big stick. “You find anything?”

“There are speakers in here, teaching him things.”

“You mean like he’s been at school all this time? We gotta get him out of there!”

Jason and Neri laughed. That was such a Brett comment.

“Ok, let’s get this thing open.” The boys crouched down and Jason tried to wedge the stick under the glass.

Neri turned away, her hand drawn to the wall. She touched a panel that had been invisible in the darkness, and it lit up with bluegreen light. The ship rumbled around them.

“What’s happening?”

Parts of the room were moving, grating around into new positions. Part of the wall swung aside and the room was suddenly illuminated by spears of light. There wasn’t much more to see though; fog billowed from the glass cylinder. It was rising jerkily into the ceiling.

Neri reached for the boy, touched his forehead. “Wake!” She said, and the floor trembled.

Jason whispered, “Wow.”

The boy’s eyelids fluttered and his head drooped. Then he was blinking at them with confused eyes. “Seri… kresha… Kal.” He murmured.

“Do you know Earth speak?”

“I… speak. My name is Kal.”

* * *

On ORCA, Cass and Benny were having a very late lunch and recovering from serious manual labor. That is, Benny had brought his homework to the galley for an emergency cheeseburger while working, and Cass had turned up looking so grouchy he’d been too afraid to refuse her a seat. Cass thawed out while she ate, and borrowed a piece of paper to draw on.

Benny was afraid she was designing some device for more revenge on her sister.

“Here comes your lover again.”

“Knock it off.” Benny said.

“Ah, she’s got the hots for you, she’s been following you around all week.”

Benny snuck a look. Yup, it was Larissa, a girl from their class. She had been following Benny around, and it just made him uncomfortable. Cass was probably just jealous because Larissa had even more extreme hair. They both had pigtails with colored lanyard tied in, the current girls’ fashion on ORCA.

“Well I’ll leave you two alone.” Cass said sweetly and moved over a few tables.

Larissa took the free seat without hesitating. “Hi Benny! It’s hard work isn’t it? I am really looking forward to the holidays.”

“Me too.”

“We could do something together—shore leave and a movie or something. You interested?”

“Sure.” Benny wasn’t sure how to talk to girls when they weren’t being annoying like Cass.

Larissa leaned over to see Benny’s work, “You’ve got the most terrific notes. They’re so clear. I don’t suppose you’ll be sneaking the disk in for the exam tomorrow?”

“Are you kidding? I’d be disqualified for cheating. I’m in enough trouble already.”

Behind Larissa, Cass was pantomiming lovesick swoons.

“Benny, you’ve got to help me. I tried and tried to study, but I just can’t concentrate. Could I, could I please borrow your disc?”

“What would you do with it?”

“Run it on the terminal in the exam room. Nobody would see. Please Benny, just this once? I’ll be your friend forever.”

Benny was shaking his head, “No, no way. Sorry Larissa, I can’t.”

Crestfallen Larissa said, “Ok. I’ll see you later.”

* * *

Jason helped Kal step out of his prison. “All right. Watch your head, c’mon, sit over here.”

The strange boy was unsteady on his feet. Brett tucked himself against Kal’s other side to keep him from falling. They all kind of sat down together.

“You, people of Opal Planet.” Kal said.

“Me and Jase are. We call it Earth.”

“Earth.” The boy repeated, nodding.

“But Neri’s from your planet.”

“Neri.” Kal repeated, then looked up. “You are Neri? Little girl, comes into school, wants to play?”

Neri laughed. “He means the school room on the ship. Yes, I remember.”

“But you are big woman, like mother.”

“It was a long time ago, Kal. I am grown up.”

“But I am same. …where mother and father?”

The other three looked at each other. Jason asked, “Were they on the journey?”

“Yes. Family come.”

Neri’s face clouded. She crouched in front of the boy. “Mother and father have passed, Kal. This ship crashed, here on the Opal Planet. No one is left, only me and you.”

Kal nodded. No emotion showed in his dark eyes. “So they have passed. You show me Opal Planet?”

“Yes. Come.”

* * *

Kal walked onto the beach, turning his face up to the bright sun. He didn’t smile but the way he stood, arms spread to the light, he looked happy. He pulled off his outer robe and dropped it on the sand.

“Opal planet.” Kal’s eyes snapped open and he looked out to sea and spoke in a monotone, “Opal planet, known to its people as Earth. Cognitive inhabitants, known as humans, number approximately six billion nine hundred and ninety-four million.” He looked back at Brett and Jason. “Where others?”

“What? Oh, no, this is an island. All the people live on the continents, only Neri lives here.”

“Where?”

“Here, in forest. I show you.”

As they wandered off Brett said to his brother, “That was weird.”

“He’s certainly finding his feet pretty fast.”

They showed Kal where Neri slept, and her dishes and firepit. Kal didn’t say anything, and the boys couldn’t tell what he’d been expecting.

“So, Kal… what’s the last thing you remember before, well, before you saw us today?”

“Remember?”

Brett explained, “Like, think back about.”

Kal thought about it. “Was Mother. Tell me, lie down. Says go to sleep. What that?”

He was pointing at a bright green parrot, up in the tree. Neri said, “Is bird.’

“Is bird. Bird.” Kal jumped up to get a closer look, and followed when the bird flew away.

“His mum put him in there.” Jason said, “To protect him during the crash. She must’ve been frantic to save him.”

“Why d’you reckon they weren’t more of those coffins? Everybody could’ve had one.”

Neri watched Kal bounce happily around the clearing. She said slowly, “I think is like… infirmary. Sleep there if hurt.”

“Makes sense. They didn’t count on something like what happened.”

“Ship was good. Best. It try to protect us. Father thought…” Neri shook herself. “Brett, get cocoanut?”

“Sure thing Neri! Bet Kal’s hungry after all that time.’

“Yes.”

They gathered food. Kal appeared when it was ready, and sat down. Neri passed him half a cocoanut. “Eat.”

“Yes, eat.” Kal picked out some of the sweet pulp and nibbled it. “Good! Now I live here too?”

“You want?” Neri asked, smiling.

“Want!”

“Then yes.”

Jason pulled Neri aside. “Hey, you can’t just let him live here, like, forever!”

“Family is gone. He is of my people, so I must be family.”

Brett said, “You can’t expect him to go back in the spaceship!”

“No, but… it’s gonna change things”

“Ssh. Is late. You must go?”

Jason looked at his watch. “Yeah I guess we’d better. Will you be ok until tomorrow?”

“Yes.”

“Keep an eye on him.” Jason said. Brett was already explaining to Kal about how they had to go home but would be back soon.

Neri stepped next to Jason and leaned her head on his shoulder for a moment in a gesture of comfort.

* * *

At UBRI, Hellegren and Kellar were looking over the plans for ORCA city, and the wonderful 3d model.

“Without Doctor Bates and the environmental priority, the building of ORCA city could proceed unhindered. But they will obstruct us over every bit of seaweed we churn up.”

“That woman is a nuisance, and her position has given her clout with the council.” Kellar observed. “But I believe with planning…”

A door slammed somewhere. An UBRI aide poked his head in, “Doctor Hellegren, you have a visitor.”

“A visitor.”

“I tried to tell her you were not to be disturbed…”

The door was pushed open the rest of the way and Lena smiled at her father. “Hello, father.”

“Lena.”

“I’m home.” The girl had a backpack on, and was wearing sensible non-uniform clothes. Her smile faded as Hellegren didn’t answer.

“Kellar, we’ll continue this tomorrow. Send for my car please. And what did the school say?”

“I’m afraid I left without telling them.”

“Very disorderly. Come.”

“My exams were finished…”

“At home, Lena.”

The ride was silent. The house was… bigger than Lena remembered. Emptier too. It was a trophy house really, the place her father had bought to entertain business guests. Lena’s room was painfully tidy, and she enjoyed dumping her backpack in the middle of it. Hopefully the clothes in the closet would still fit, and they wouldn’t all be uniforms from previous schools…

The call of, “Dinner.” From below sent her scurrying for the stairs.

The caterers had just left. Lena and her father sat down to a still-steaming dinner that neither really felt like eating.

“Well it was a surprise to see you. I had already arranged for you to be taken on vacation.”

“I’ve told you. I’d rather spend my vacation here.”

“I’m afraid that is impossible. I have too much to do. You can stay here tonight, tomorrow I’ll arrange for you to go to Europe as planned.”

“Father, I won’t be a nuisance!”

Temped cracked and Hellegren snapped, “I’m afraid, without meaning to you would be!”

“Please. This is my home. You’re my family, my only family! Please let me stay!”

Her father stood up sharply and turned away. “Do not beg, Lena. We’ll discuss this in the morning. I have too much work.” He stormed out.

Lena wiped her eyes. She wanted to walk out too, to go to her room and cry. But that would be too much like giving up. Instead she took a big defiant bite of her dinner.

* * *

“He must be beat. Imagine waking up from that coma and seeing all the new sights and sounds.” Jason said. The boys were in bed on ORCA.

“He’s pretty quick picking up things though. I mean, he’s moving around pretty fast for a guy who’s just been asleep for like, ten years.”

“It’s weird though, it’s like he doesn’t have feelings. You saw how he was about his parents being dead. I wish we knew what we were getting into.”

“Who knows.’ Brett said cheerfully. “Oh, and we don’t say anything to Mum just yet right?”

“No way. I want to know more about him first.”

* * *

Neri woke first in the morning. She lay watching the birds for a while before she heard Kal moving around. He’d slept on a low branch, stretched out along it.

“Morning, Kal.”

“Is morning. Now we eat?”

Neri swung down from her bed, dived into the pond and pulled up two tasty cattail roots. “Now we eat.” She agreed.

They ate, and halfway through Kal ran off trying to get a closer look at a wallaby. Neri followed him, finishing her breakfast as she walked. The wallaby escaped.

“You tell me how to make it stay?” Kal asked desolately.

Neri laughed. “You must be very still, then they will come close. I show you, later. Look there.”

Out in the cove, Charley breached and sang a long who-is-that song.

“Is one jali.”

“Yes, they call on our planet. On earth is ‘whale.’ But he is my special friend. I call his Charley. He is calling, you hear?”

Kal tipped his head, listening. “No. No hear. No hear.”

“Maybe one day. My sister wait long time. Come, we swim.”

* * *

In the vast house, Lena heard the caterer leave and came down for breakfast. Whoever her father was paying, they did a good job. She loaded a plate with mostly bacon and wandered out to the dining room. Her father looked up from paperwork.

“I have given some thought to the matter of your vacation.”

“And?” Lena put her plate down.

“I do not understand why you choose to be here, over being with people your own age.”

“You know why. I want time with you.’

“You would hardly see me, Lena, I am busy at work.”

“I just want to be here when you come home. You needn’t even talk to me if you don’t want to.” Was that too much like begging?

“You’d be bored all day, and lonely.”

Lena had an answer for that. “No, no I wouldn’t! You know I topped my year in computer studies. I have e-com tutorials I’d like to do before term starts. I wouldn’t have access at the ski lodge. But here, with no one to disturb me, I’ll make great progress.”

Hellegren looked at her like he didn’t understand her at all. “Very well. We will give it a trial until the end of the vacation.”

“Thank you! Thanks.” Lena jumped up and hugged her father.

“Now, I must leave.”

“Fine. I’ll-I’ll get started.” Lena watched her father leave, then logged into the house’s terminal. She had all the tutorials on a disc, along with some school stuff she wanted to save.

* * *

In the schoolroom on ORCA everyone was trying to get some last-minute cramming done for the test. Brett gave his notes a last look and put away his notebook. He missed Froggy. Froggy would’ve had everything on a disc, and helped study… Benny had a disc. He ejected it and put it with his books.

“Ok, that’s enough noise, settle down. You have exactly thirsty minutes to complete the exam. Eyes on your own terminal, you too Brett. You may start as soon as the first question appears on your screen.”

The first question appeared, and it was a doozy. Brett stifled a groan. Silence fell over the room as everyone concentrated on their tests.

Or almost everyone. Larissa snuck her hand over and grabbed Benny’s disc and, between glances at the teacher, slipped it into her own terminal. She pulled up Benny’s notes under her test and started typing in answers. When the teacher wandered past Larissa quickly shrank the notes and looked studious.

Suddenly the teacher turned back. “What file did you have up, Larissa?”

“Um, this one.”

“I don’t think so.” She leaned over Larissa’s terminal and pulled up the other file. “These are answers. Larissa Renee, I’m disqualifying you for cheating. Do you have anything to say?”

Larissa shrank in her seat. The teacher ejected the disc. “Benny, this is yours. Did you give it to her?”

“No! No way.” Benny stuttered.

“I see. Stealing is a serious matter for the disciplinary committee, Larissa. Did you steal it?”

Benny took pity on her. “All right. No, I gave it to her.”

“I see. In that case you are both disqualified. I shall have to tell your parents.”

Benny and Larissa walked to the door, under the stares of everybody else in the room. Larissa fled, but Benny hung around outside waiting for his friends to come out.

Brett’s first words were, “Why’d you take the rap for her?”

“I had to. Cheating on exams is one thing, but she could’ve been thrown straight off ORCA for stealing.”

Cass snorted. “So? Good riddance.”

“What are you going to tell your dad?”

Benny drooped. “Who knows. Twice in two days!”

* * *

On the island Kal helped Neri gather berries and pound cocoanut meat soft.

“When Jason come? Brett?”

“Soon. For welcome feast.” Neri chimed.

“What me say then?”

“To greet you say, ‘hi,’ ‘hello,’ or ‘nice to see you.’”

Kal repeated, “Hi, hello, nice see you.”

“Good.”

“Good. Hi, hello, nice see you…” Kal wandered off. He recognized the gray and brown dirt under his feet, but the bright emerald vegetation wasn’t quite right. It was all so… interesting!

There was a bat hanging from a branch. Kal tipped his head almost upside down to get on the bat’s level, then ran up a tree and hung himself head-down next to it. “Earth creature. Me from planet of oceans. Hi, hello, nice see you.”

The bat continued grooming itself. Kal waited to see if it would answer, and finally concluded that this was not a speaking earth creature. He spotted a bird higher up, and went to see if that was a speaking creature.

* * *

“Hi Neri!”

“We brought chocolate.” Brett said. “Kal can try Earth’s best invention. Where is he?”

Neri looked up in alarm. “Was here.”

“Uh-oh.”

“We must find.”

Brett shrugged and yelled, “Hey Ka-al!”

They walked through the jungle, calling. No Kal. Just a wallaby, the island’s green parrots, and a few fruit bats.

Jason was saying, “Maybe he went…” He stopped.

Brett was pointing. “Uh-oh.”

Kal was up in a tree, way up, hanging by one hand and chattering away to a parrot. His voice drifted down, “Planet of oceans in far galaxy, but has big water. More big water than this one. But chemical composition… Hi, hello!” Kal waved his free hand.

“How’d he get up there?” Jason muttered.

Neri stepped forward, “Kal, you listen to me. You come down.”

“Yes, Neri.” Kal said, and let go. Jason and Brett shouted, but Kal landed and popped up with a grin. “Hi, hello, nice see you.”

Neri laughed. “Come, we eat. Stay on ground Kal.”

They ate roasted yams and fish baked in clay, and cocoanut meat paste scooped up with cookies.

Jason asked Kal, “Weren’t you scared up there?”

“Scared?”

“Yeah, you know, like afraid.”

“What is ‘fraid?”

Jason and Brett looked at each other wondering how to explain that.

Neri said, “There is no word on our planet. I learn of fear here.”

“But…” Jason stopped, overcome by the enormity of what he would have to explain. What came out, lamely, was, “Even of monsters when you’re five?” Because the big fears were too big even to talk about. But nobody was paying attention. Brett was finishing the food and Neri poured water on the fire. Kal got up and started gathering large leaves from the nearby plants.

Brett said, “Well I don’t think he’s gonna learn it ever. Hey, what’s he doing?”

“He makes nest.”

Jason gathered his wits. “Down here? It gets pretty damp. Why don’t you build one in a tree, like Neri’s?”

“Man not sleep high as woman. Not right. Man sleep under. Man serve woman.” Kal explained.

Brett’s jaw dropped. “Say that again?”

“Is so on my planet. Woman bring new life, carry old wisdom. So man must bow to woman.”

“Is he making that up?” Brett asked Neri.

“I no remember.” Neri said. Her eyes glittered wickedly and she added, “Is so bad?”

“It’s worse than bad!” Was Brett’s opinion.

“Well it is a little weird. Hey Kal, on this planet men and women are equal. Nobody has to bow to anybody… well, not because of gender anyway.”

Kal looked perplexed. “Is true?” He asked Neri.

“I think. Have not seen so much of earth people life.”

“Very strange.”

* * *

The boys headed back to ORCA, getting home just before curfew. Benny wasn’t taking calls so Brett couldn’t find out how much trouble he was in. There wasn’t much to do but go to bed.

“You two are in bed early.” Dianne said, leaning in the bedroom door.”

“Oh, big day, Mum.”

“Yeah, exams and things.”

“Yes, I saw your grade. Very good. But why do I get the feeling you two have been avoiding me lately?”

“Because you’re totally paranoid!” Brett said.

“Mm-hm. Well, good night.”

“Night Mum!”

“Good night.”

When the door had closed Brett said, “You think she suspects something’s going on?”

“She must. I mean, there’s always something going on. But I hope she doesn’t guess what it is, we’ve got enough problems. You just better pray Kal stays where he is.”

“What do you mean?”

“Come on. He doesn’t understand fear, he jumps out of trees and bounces, he thinks all men should have to bow down to women… let him off that island and we’ll have major problems.”

* * *

On the island the birds had settled down to their sleepy nighttime chirps, and the frogs and insects were going full force.

Neri leaned over the edge of the tree. “Your bed is good?”

“Yes. Good. Good sleep, Neri.”

“Good sleep.”

5. Exploring

Green and yellow birds twittered and chattered to each other high in the trees. Near the pond Neri sat building a fire in a circle of stones. Kal lounged half in the pond, watching her. “Fire.” Neri said, holding up a burning stick.

“Fire.” Kal repeated the word. The flame was almost invisible in the sunlight, but Kal reached towards it.

“No. It burns. Pain.”

“Pain?” Kal sounded confused. He reached for the fire again, yelped and shook his hand. “Pain.”

“Yes, that is pain.” Neri said wryly. “You never touch fire before, when you were small?”

“No remember.” Kal reached for the food with his unscorched hand.

Neri pointed at the fruits in turn. “Banana. Paw-paw. Cherry.”

“Banana. Paw-paw. Cherry.”

“Which you eat now?”

“Banana.” Kal took it and started peeling it, then paused. “Banana, finger shaped fruit of tropical tree. Banana republic, small country dependant on its exports of fruit and regarded as economically unstable. Go bananas, slang to go crazy. Go bananas?”

“Eat banana.”

“Banana!” Kal said happily, around a big bite. Neri smiled.

* * *

A banana, in a clear plastic box, popped out of the food machine. Benny picked it up. “You order an apple and look what you get.” It wasn’t a terribly appetizing banana but Benny took it and wound his way through the tables to where Brett was sitting.

Brett eyed his friend’s breakfast and really, really wanted to tell Benny about the fruit on the island.

Cass was holding a plate. “Anybody want an omelet? I hate to waste it.”

“Looks great.” Brett held out his hands and the omelet was passed over.

“Go for it. Gotta run!” But Cass didn’t, not far.

Brett tried to cut a bite of his omelet. With no luck. “What? …it’s rubber! A rubber omelet!”

“Ha ha ha, sucked in!”

There might have been violence, but Jason came in and grabbed his brother. “Come on, let’s go.”

Benny looked at Cass. “Cass, you are twisted.”

“And lovin’ it!”

* * *

Brett was still fuming when they reached the island—though he hadn’t been able to grumble while the boat engine was on, because it drowned out his voice.

“She’s asking for it!” Brett grumbled as they walked through the jungle. “If she doesn’t cut that out, I’m gonna get her so–”

Kal dived onto the path behind them, scaring both boys out of their skin.

“Hi, hello, nice see you.” Kal chimed. “Is wood for fire.”

“Uh-huh.” Brett said blankly.

Neri appeared less shockingly around a tree. “He learns fast.” She said.

“Good. He’s got a lot of catching up to do. You look… happy Neri.”

Neri turned her smile to Jason. “Was sad when sister went away. Now I’m not alone.”

“Hey, you’ve always got us.”

“I know.” Neri stopped at a tree grown with mushrooms. “Kal, come back. See this. No go past here alone.’

“Why?” Kal asked, looking at the tree with interest.

“Here is safe. There is bad. Badlands. Things there may hurt you.”

“How things?”

“He’s just like a little kid.” Brett said.

“I tell you later, Kal.”

“Good. You, Jason, Brett, stay here? Eat food?”

“We can’t. Just a quick visit today. I’ve got to get back to ORCA for cadet duty.”

“I go too. I must watch how they build.”

* * *

The caterers had brought breakfast and stocked the fridge before Lena even got up. She explored the pantry alone, still in her pajamas. It was like being at a new school. This wasn’t the house she remembered from the last vacation; they’d become interchangeable after Mom died, each getting more expensive but not changing in any way that counted.

She was glad to be here, she told herself firmly while she spread jelly on a croissant. Being alone wasn’t any lonelier than being surrounded by girls who were all friends with each other but not with her.

“I do not like chaos Lena, must I keep saying that?”

Lena looked up, taking in the crumbs, open jelly jar and knife, and her robe over the back of the couch on the way to her father. Hellegren was dressed in a dark suit, looking neat and pressed.

“I’m sorry father. I wasn’t thinking.”

“Please don’t make further work for the cleaning staff. I shall be gone most of the day.”

“Are you going to ORCA?” Lena asked quickly.

Her father looked at her. “Yes. What do you know about ORCA?”

“I’ve been reading. Press releases and things. How it’s the start of a huge underwater city, and you’re building it.”

“UBRI won the contract, yes.”

“Can I come with you, please? I’d love to see it!”

“That is out of the question.”

Lena tried her best voice, the one for excuses when she was late for class. “Why?”

“It is work Lena, my work.”

“But I want to learn about your work. I think the idea of ORCA city is wonderful.”

“There will be time enough for you to see it later.”

Lena pretended she hadn’t heard that. “And I’m so proud of you for being in charge of it. I’ve, well, I started some marine science classes so I could learn a lot on ORCA. I promise I won’t get in the way!”

Hellegren sighed. “The car will be here in half an hour. If you are dressed and ready…”

Lena squeaked and ran past him up the stairs.

* * *

It was different with Kal on the island. He wanted to see everything, and Brett had a great time showing him the cave where the bats lived, all the different ways to get across the stream, and the hive where the bees lived—with lots of warnings to stay away from there. Jason found himself missing the quiet. But Neri looked so happy. Her gentle voice as she taught Kal things, Jason loved listening to it.

The others were still talking away when Jason had to say, “Ok, sorry, but we have to leave. Dave will have my head if I’m late for training.”

“Have your head? Does not have own?”

Jason laughed. “It’s an expression. It means I’ll get in trouble.”

“Trouble?” Kal asked as they reached the beach.

“Sorry Kal, if we explain that we’ll be here all night. Tomorrow, ok?”

“Ok.”

Jason and Brett hauled the boat down to the water and started the engine. They waved as it took off.

“I go too.” Neri said.

“Where?”

“To ORCA.”

“ORCA? I go!”

“No!” Neri said. “You must not go. Not safe. You listen?”

“Why?”

“Later, Kal.”

“Later.” Kal sounded sullen.

Neri smiled at him. “I come back soon. Gather fruit. Be careful.” She ran into the water and dived into an oncoming wave.

“You say, I do.” Kal said to no one.

* * *

They got back right at lunchtime, time for Brett to put his plan into action. He arrived in the galley a short while later carrying a lovely, chilled pudding. “Hey, Benny. Doesn’t this look great?”

“That’s for Cass, isn’t it?”

“Yep! My masterpiece, I can’t wait to see her face.”

“What’s in it?”

“Aquanite.”

“What’s that?” Benny asked, inching away.

“A chemical Mum uses. I packed it in from underneath, frozen. Oh don’t worry, it’s not poisonous.”

“So what does it do?”

“Spoon enters pudding. Aquanite at room temperature is exposed to oxygen. And kaboom, revenge is complete.”

“Mmhm. How are you going to make her take it?”

“That, my friend, is where you come in.” Benny started shaking his head. “Come on Benny, don’t you want to see pudding explode? And get Cass back for getting us in trouble when we washed the commander?”

“Actually, I don’t think…”

“I’ll never ask you to do anything crazy again.”

Benny sighed, gave up, and took the pudding. He sat down by Cass, who immediately started drooling. Benny pushed it over to her.

“Mmm, thanks! …Morgan, do you mind? I’m trying to eat here.”

“You eat too much.” Morgan swiped her sister’s spoon.

Cass glared. “Are you going to give that back?”

“Nope. Don’t think I will.” To Benny’s horror, Morgan slid the trick pudding over to her own place.

“Sis, get a life.”

“Get yourself another dessert.” Morgan went to scoop up a big bite. There was a noise like, “Splort!” as two tablespoons of aquanite went from liquid to gas and catapulted brown glop all over Morgan.

Of course everyone in the galley noticed the noise.

* * *

Ten minutes later a newly scrubbed Morgan dragged all three of them before the commander. Cass protested all the way.

“You are too old for mindless practical jokes.” Commander Williams said, looking them up and down. “It’s time you either shape up or suffer the consequences. What am I going to do with you?”

Morgan spoke up, “I suggest one month’s extra cleaning duties sir, starting with the garbage chutes on gamma level.”

“When I want your suggestions I’ll ask for them, cadet Clayborn.”

Morgan wilted only slightly.

“What do you suggest, Mr. Hartley?”

Dave was leaning on the top of his terminal watching the fun with a definite glint of amusement in his dark eyes. “Since they have so much extra time on their hands, maybe they can make better use of it training for their dive certifications. ORCA can always use more certified divers.”

“Can I think about that sir?” Benny quavered.

“Well if you’d prefer the alternative…”

Brett and Cass stepped in front of Benny. “We’re looking forward to the diving, sir!”

“Well then. Report to..?”

“Gamma level schoolroom in ten minutes.” Dave finished. “Now shoo.”

In the hallway, out from adult eyes Cass said, “I don’t see why I have to be punished.”

“Who superglued my omelet?”

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this diving thing. And that guy’s scary.”

“Nah, Dave’s cool once you get to know him.” Brett said. But he had to admit, Dave was a little scary. He was a big guy, and while he was several generations removed from his African ancestry, one felt that those ancestors had wrestled lions. “And this’ll be fun! We’ll be out in the ocean, swimming with dolphins!”

But when they reached the classroom there were no masks or tanks handed out. Instead Dave handed each of them a copy of the inch-thick diving manual.

Brett looked at it with horror.

“Sir?” Cass asked.

“Yes?”

“When do we get to dive?”

“When you have a good grounding in theory and technique. This is back to school for you. Before you’re ready for the water you’ll have to know everything in these books. Every safety regulation. Each and every rule. Backwards. I’ll leave you in HELEN’s capable hands.”

The screens lit up and HELEN announced, “Dive certification training exercise One-A is an open-book test. Fifty questions. Please enter your names to begin.”

There was a mass groan.

* * *

Kal had wandered into the badlands without realizing it, following a bird down a trail Neri hadn’t shown him. He was looking up, so he didn’t see the stream until he slipped and fell down the bank, landing in the water with a wrenched shoulder.

“Ah. Pain. Is pain.” Kal said thoughtfully, rubbing his shoulder. A strange feeling, pain. A new feeling, well, there were faint memories of skinned knees and bumped elbows, always quickly tended and a long time ago. This pain was so immediate.

On the other bank a long, gray-green creature slid into the water.

“Hello. I am Kal. You swim, I swim.” Kal tried to swim like the creature, low to the top of the water.

“Kal!” Neri called, appearing out of the forest. She sounded scared.

“Neri. One friend. Name?”

“Crocodile! He eat you!” Neri had a long vine. She slung one end up and over a branch so it dangled about where Kal was. “Hold this!”

“Eat? Like banana?” But Kal grabbed the vine. Neri hauled on her end and lifted Kal out of the water. The crocodile snapped lazily below his dangling feet.

“He no eat Kal.” Kal laughed.

When he was safely back on land Neri said, “Come. Follow.”

“Where we go, Neri?”

Neri didn’t answer. She and Kal came out above the mangrove forest. It was flooded at this tide, and the nests were a few yards above the water.

“Long legs white birds? Babies here?” Kal guessed.

“Yes. Look there.”

In one nest, two chicks were tussling. The bigger one had pushed its sibling right to the edge. As they watched, the weaker hatchling fell. It splashed but didn’t sink, held up on the weeds. A crocodile homed in.

“Neri?”

A quick snap, and the bird was gone.

“Crocodile.” Neri said. “You remember.”

“I remember.” Kal said soberly.

“Good. We go back then, find food to eat.”

A few minutes down the trail Kal asked, “Why you no help bird?”

“If I do, crocodile be hungry. Father say, there is balance. Father showed me that too, so I would be careful of crocodile.”

Kal thought, then gave one of his rote speeches. “Father of Neri, Braevan. Wise one. In earth speak, scientist, engineer. Father of two: Neri, Mera. Mother said, he is good man. Very important. Father of Neri is passed now, yes?”

“Yes.”

* * *

The turbolift took the day’s visitors down into ORCA. When the doors hissed open Lena stepped out slowly, swallowing to equalize the pressure in her ears and trying to see everything at once. ORCA was… neat! The rounded walls, the clean smell and the purposeful people in uniforms walking back and forth.

“Amazing.” She noticed the ORCA model and went over to take a look.

“An amazing village yes, Lena. But what I am building is a city.”

Lena opened her mouth to ask a question but her father’s com rang. He turned away and spoke to his assistant, only looking back long enough to say, “I have to tend to business. Why don’t you take a look around?”

“All right.”

Lena wandered around. She felt very out of place in her street clothes, but nobody seemed to care. She passed a lot of science labs, and rooms full of building equipment, and a classroom full of kids. She finally found a map and headed for the galley, looking for a drink and a place to sit down and maybe someone to talk to.

The room was half full of kids having late lunches or afternoon snacks. They were mostly sitting inn little groups, mostly with books or portable computer terminals. Lena went up to the food dispenser and cautiously hit a button, but nothing happened.

“Hey, what are you after?” Said a voice next to her. A boy, shorter than she was.

“A drink, maybe.’

“Have you got a card?”

Lena shook her head.

The boy flashed his card to the machine. “My treat then. What’ll it be?”

“Orange juice please. Hi, I’m Lena.”

“Brett. Here. Want to sit with us? That’s my brother Jason, and Benny and Cass.”

“Welcome aboard.” Jason said.

Lena sat down. The table was covered with empty chip bags and three copies of a scuba diving manual. “Diving? It must be wonderful here.”

Cass said, “Unfortunately we don’t get to find out until we know all this stuff backwards.” But she smiled.

“New on ORCA huh? Us too. What do your folks do?”

“My father’s organization is responsible for building ORCA city.” Lena said proudly.

Brett’s jaw dropped. “You’re..?”

“Lena Hellegren.”

Brett made a small choked sound. Jason stood up. “Excuse me. I’ve got a training exercise on the bridge.” He walked off.

“What did I say?”

Cass and Benny both shrugged. Brett said, “It’s not you, it’s your old man.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“He’s not exactly everyone’s favorite person. Sorry, I’ve got to go.”

“What? Wait, what..?” Lena looked at Benny and Cass, who looked just as confused as she felt. She jumped up and went after Brett. “Hey just a minute, what did you mean just then about my father?”

Brett had reached the lift. Lena got in before the door closed. Brett had been going to ignore her because he really didn’t know what he’d say. But the elevator stalled.

“It’s jammed that’s all. They’ll get it going again in a minute.”

“If you’ve got something against my father, you’ve got to tell me why.”

“Um.” It looked like she really didn’t know. Brett sighed, “Ok. What do you think UBRI does?”

“Scientific research.”

“Meaning you don’t really know. But I’ll tell you one thing. Your dad broke every international law and captured a whale. An endangered species. If we hadn’t saved it, he would’ve killed it and dissected it. It was a business move for him.”

The lift started moving again.

Lena burst out, “You’re a liar!”

Brett shrugged. “Look, I saw that whale captured at UBRI with my own eyes.” Only now he wondered what that would be like for Lena, suddenly finding out her dad had done something like that. As bad as when he’d found out his own father cheated on his mom? No wonder she didn’t believe it. Brett felt a little sorry for Lena now, but couldn’t think of anything else to say so he just signaled the lift and got out.

* * *

That night Brett could finally say what he really thought. “I can’t believe Hellegren has a kid! I mean, he’s a creep! Who’d marry him?”

Jason laughed.

It was after dinner and they were back home, studying. Brett was a lot more interested in their new acquaintance than in going over the diving regulations for the fifteenth time.

Jason pushed away his cadet study guide. “That’s her real name. Luckily you don’t have to be Froggy to check the list of day passes. Hope she stays off ORCA, UBRI grownups are bad enough.”

“Actually I don’t think Lena knows what her dad’s been up to. She really didn’t know why we freaked out. I told her about Charley and she said I was lying.”

“Huh.” Jason said thoughtfully.

“Whaddaya reckon I tell Benny and Cass too? Just that UBRI caught a whale, against the law and all that.”

“Sure, if you want.” Jason smiled at a sudden thought, “Maybe you should sic Cass on UBRI!”

Brett laughed, “No way! We’d all be kicked off ORCA! We’d probably be kicked out of Australia!”

* * *

A week passed before Jason could get out to the island. Neri met him on the beach. “Hello!”

“Hi, Neri! Sorry I haven’t been around—training’s been crazy and Dave won’t let Brett and the others out of his sight. They finally get to dive today though, so I can come see you.”

“Glad you come.”

“Yeah, me too. Where’s Kal?”

“Makes fire.” Neri said. Jason looked alarmed. “Small fire. I tell him much about fire, danger.”

“Good!” Jason laughed, then more seriously, “How is Kal doing?”

Neri looked troubled. “He learns things of the world but not things of the heart.”

“How d’you mean?”

“I cannot tell him about feeling. Feeling for other people. Maybe you talk to him?”

“Yeah, sure.” Jason said without really thinking.

“Now.”

“Hang on…” Jason began, and gave up. He wandered up the beach while Neri ran off.

Kal was cheerfully tossing twigs in a small fire in the firepit. He looked up, “Ah, Jason. Is one fire. Neri teach. No touch fire, no feel pain.”

“Um, good.”

Kal continued proudly, “I learn quickly. No feel pain no more. Never hurt.”

Jason sat down. “Yeah, well, life’s not always that easy.”

“Why?”

“Because, well, it’s not always about yourself, you know?”

“Not know.” Kal said, sounding curious.

“Sometimes you have to do things even though you know they hurt.” Jason said, wondering if this was going to work. How did you explain sacrifice to someone who was, basically, a really big four year old who knew a lot of words? And this part wasn’t as hard as the next bit: explaining that some things hurt and you couldn’t avoid them.

“Why?” Kal asked.

“Maybe you do something for a friend. Because it’s good for the friend, even though it’s bad for you. Like our friend Sam, he had something that would’ve made him very happy, but it would’ve made Neri, and us, very unhappy. So he got rid of it. Because we’re friends.”

Kal considered this. “Friends first, Kal second?”

Well that was a little simplistic but, “Yeah.”

“Tell me of ORCA! ORCA is your nest?”

“Well, kind of. It’s just a town underneath the water.” Jason tried to make it sound boring.

“How get there?”

“Boats. Or waverunner, like the one I came on today.”

“Or swim?”

“Whoa, bad idea Kal. ORCA’s not a good place for you. A lot of the earth people… well, if they knew about you, they wouldn’t be nice. You can visit ORCA, but not now. We have to make a plan, so nothing goes wrong. Ok?”

“I come to ORCA too?”

“Yes, later. Not today. I have to go back now though.” Jason stood up, “Gotta watch things while the group’s diving. I bet Morgan programmed some really fun fake emergencies for us.”

Kal came down to the beach and watched Jason start up the waverunner and roar away. Then Kal muttered, “ORCA.” And dived.

Brett squirmed into his diving harness. It took a lot to keep an air tank firmly attached! Dave had parked the boat out in, well, the middle of the ocean but he seemed to know where they were. Benny, also suited up for diving, came up and said, “You want to check me?”

They double checked each other’s equipment, then did the same for Cass. Dave and Morgan were already sitting off the back of the boat putting their fins on.

“We’re all going to swim over to a small coral reef about fifty meters that way. Stick together and if you get tired signal to me or Morgan ok? Or go back.”

“Right, let’s go!” Brett said.

“Well go then.” Cass pretended to push him over the side. Shortly they were all in the water.

It was great! With their fins on they sailed through the water, over a blanket of multicolored coral. A turtle looked at them then lazily flapped away. Brett couldn’t believe it had taken him this long to learn to dive.

* * *

Kal saw the divers, and hid, watching them with fascination. Their wetsuits were strange, and the big packs on their backs—who could swim with all that stuff on? Kal laughed. The people of this planet were strange! The boat though, that was interesting.

Kal surfaced beside it and said, “Boat.” To confirm. Boats were familiar, even the material this one was made of, Kal knew it was light but strong, not exactly metal… he ducked under for a look at the divers and, seeing how far away they were, climbed aboard.

It wasn’t as interesting as he’d expected. There was some more stuff like the people in the water had been wearing, compartments Kal couldn’t open, and a plastic bottle. Kal opened it and sniffed. A compound that could be applied to skin to repel ultraviolet rays. Not something to eat.

The identity cards were momentarily interesting. “Juvenile human female, juvenile human male, this one is Brett, adult human female and male.”

Then Kal noticed the controls.

* * *

Benny got tired first. He was trying to keep up, but his legs hurt! Dave noticed and commed him, “Benny, you had enough? You want to head back?”

Benny signaled “ok” and headed for the boat. He hung onto the ladder and took his fins off then spit out his mouthpiece and started to climb up.

And yelled in surprise.

There was someone there, a guy, shirtless and fiddling with the controls. Benny yelled, “Hey, who-!”

The guy hit the wrong button and the boat’s engine lurched into life. Benny hung onto the ladder as the boat started moving. It only got a few meters before the engine cut out again. The stranger backed away from the controls, looking frightened. He cast a panicked look at Benny and jumped over the side.

Benny looked around wildly, first on the surface then underwater. No sign of him. Just the other divers, coming back fast.

Morgan had barely gotten her mask off when she was yelling, “Hey, what’s going on?”

Benny stammered, “There was this—someone was here—a guy, he turned it on! I didn’t touch anything, I swear!”

“Why are you making up crazy stories? It’s just plain stupid.”

“I’m not making it up.” Benny looked at his friends for backup. Cass shrugged. Well, she hadn’t seen anything. Brett was looking out at the water.

“Oh yeah sure, so this guy comes out of nowhere and starts the motor. Right.”

“Yeah, that’s right. I don’t think he meant to, he was kinda messing around…’

Morgan snorted and turned away.

More quietly Dave asked, “Benny, maybe you can tell me where this other guy went then?”

Benny pointed, not expecting honesty to do any good.

* * *

The ride back to ORCA was silent, except for orders, and pretty uncomfortable. Brett felt sorry for Benny, but didn’t dare say anything. Cass just seemed mad that their dive had been cut short. But they got the boat moored safely to the pontoon, cleaned their gear and checked everything in with HELEN. There was as much work after the fun as getting ready for it! Finally Dave said, “Ok, leave the rest to me guys. Off you go.”

“Whew!” Brett stretched as he came out of the dressing room, back in his uniform. “Oh, hi guys! Hi Winston.”

“Hi.” His mother said. “How was your first dive?”

“Oh, it was great!”

Morgan came out in time to hear that. She said, “Yeah, it was fine except for one small breach of discipline.”

“How very regrettable.” Winston said.

“Yeah, Benny here decided to start the boat before we were all aboard. Which is strictly against regulations and could have put us all in danger. Then he decided it was a stranger who came from nowhere who really did it.”

Jason looked at Brett, who nodded slightly and made a worried face.

Benny scowled at them all. “He was real. A young guy, your age Jason, messing around with the boat. I don’t know where he came from but I know where he went. Back into the ocean. I don’t care who believes me, that’s what happened.” He stormed out. Cass followed, calling after him.

Jason muttered to his brother, “That who I think it was?”

“Had to be. I guess…”

“Ahem.” Dianne was standing behind them, eyebrows raised. “Hold it, you two. A guy who disappeared back into the ocean? Is there something you need to tell us about?”

6. The Mission

“Mother of you and Jason live on ORCA?” Kal asked Brett. “Uh-huh.” Brett said. Dianne and Winston had been fascinated to hear about Kal, and couldn’t wait to meet him.

Kal agreed. “When I meet her?”

“Um, later. Much later.” Brett said. Benny was still telling his story, so they had decided to give things a while to calm down before letting Kal visit ORCA. In the past few days the boys had been out to the island a lot, to try to explain to Kal why he needed to stay away from people. But Kal didn’t understand, or he pretended not to. It was hard to tell.

On the other side of the pond Neri and Jason were sitting.

“I thought he would obey.” Neri said mournfully. “Now all the time he asks to go to ORCA.”

“Well he can’t! Hellegren’s on ORCA nearly every day, it’s way too dangerous! Can you think of anything here to keep him interested?”

“He swims with us, but he gets ‘bored’ because he cannot hear Charley.” Neri paused then said, “There is spaceship. Last night he ask about it. When we will go there again.”

“Yeah? After being there all that time?”

“He was asleep. Does not remember.”

“Fine, take him. Or—would you not want to go back?”

Neri smiled. “No, not afraid. Will take him. Today.”

On the other bank Kal flipped upside down, into an effortless handstand on a rock. While Brett stared, he lifted one hand and balanced on the other. “See many people on ORCA do this?”

“Not so many.” Brett said weakly.

* * *

Back on ORCA, Dianne had been called out of her lab to see the commander.

“I’ll come straight to the point.” He said, “It has come to my attention that your assistant, Doctor Seth, has no diving qualification. In fact his file indicates he can’t even swim.”

Behind the commander, Kellar was smiling slightly. Dianne looked at her. “I see someone’s been doing some very thorough research.”

“Your fieldwork demands activity underwater doesn’t it? I’m afraid Dr. Seth will have to go. I’m informed UBRI will be happy to supply you with a qualified assistant.”

“I see.” Dianne said dryly. “Well. If you’ll excuse me, I’ll go break the news to Winston.”

Winston did not take it well.

“I’m dismissed, unemployed, thrown on the scrap heap!”

“Winston–”

“Why now? Just when we learned of this strange boy on Neri’s island!”

“Look, I don’t think this is legitimate. Kellar was there; she obviously fed your secret to the commander. They want one of their own people in this department.”

“Ah. For obvious reasons: someone to handicap your efforts to protect the reef!”

“Or get rid of me altogether. We need to convince Commander Williams to keep you on board.”

Winston sighed and shut his program. “Let’s go to the galley. The boys should be back by now, and we can pick their brains.”

Dianne looked at him.

“Well, who around here is the master of outsmarting commanders?”

* * *

“Dismissed?” Jason said.

“They can’t do that.”

“It stinks.” Cass added. “You’ve got seniority!”

Dave had found himself and his hamburger sharing a table with the discussion. “Well, it’s the rules. I guess if you’re going to be working on an underwater installation you ought to be able to swim.”

“It’s true, my shortcoming. I am up the creek, no paddle.”

Benny said, “Mr. Hartley, are you familiar with section 14 of the ORCA regulations? Dismissal of personnel, paragraph 23 sub-clause M?”

“Remind me.”

Benny opened his little notebook computer. “It’s about this—people not having the qualifications for their job. It says an exception can be made if training can provide the missing qualification in a period of time.”

“Let me see that.” Dianne said, and Benny slid the computer over. “This means if Winston can learn to swim he could keep his job, right?”

“If the commander agrees, and ‘in a period of time.’”

“Oh, I think Winston could learn to swim quite quickly. With the right teacher.”

Winston looked very worried.

Dave laughed. “All right, I’ll give it a try. If the commander agrees.”

“Oh, he’ll agree.”

“Mum’s on the warpath, duck and cover!”

* * *

By the time lunch was over they had the commander’s permission and Winston was making his appearance with towel, goggles, and neon green swimming trunks.

“Oh.” Dianne said, and Dave stifled a chuckle.

“I, uh, loaned him the board shorts.” Jason explained.

“I don’t possess a swimming costume, for obvious reasons. Ready when you are, Mr. Hartley.”

Managing not to grin Dave said, “Ok, let’s start you off in the swimming pool. The shallow end.”

“Come on Brett, we don’t want to miss this.” Jason was saying, when Neri leaned out from a hallway and beckoned them.

“Jason. We have found something new and strange in the ship.”

“What is it?”

“Come now.”

“Ok. Hey, sorry you guys, we just remembered something we gotta do.”

“Yeah. Good luck Winston!” Brett waved, and he and Jason followed Neri to the lift.

* * *

“The UBRI computers have continued to check through any evidence of spacecraft landing in the area. So far, nothing.”

“Is that all you are reporting, Kellar?”

“No. The computers have, however, isolated a curious pattern.” Kellar pointed at the screen, which was sprinkled with dots indicating impact sites.”

“Elaborate.” Hellegren told her.

“Between fifteen and twenty years ago, there was an unusual concentration of objects impacting the earth in this area. None of them were big enough to be an occupied spacecraft, but the pattern of impact does not appear to be random.” Most of the dots cleared off the screen, leaving a tight line of impacts tagged with date and time. “Should I make this a priority?”

“No, not yet. Bring me that data, Kellar. I will make an assessment of these impacts when I have studied them for myself.”

* * *

“What did you find?” Jason asked Neri as they slogged up the beach.

“Is hard to tell. We find a room, Kal said was mother and father’s work place. Then something strange appeared. Come see.”

“Ok.” Brett said, and bowed aside so Neri could climb down into the spaceship first. The boys followed her inside, then into a room they hadn’t been in before. It looked like all the other rooms, dim and blue and foggy with unidentifiable furniture.

The strange thing was hanging from the ceiling. It looked like a mask, made of plates of beaten gold like flower petals.

“What does it do?” Brett asked the room in general.

“How do I know? Maybe it’s the intergalactic cartoon channel.”

“Ha ha. Where are the controls?”

“No controls.” Neri said. “I touch here, and it came down.” She pointed to a section of the wall, the same blue metal as the rest.

Jason poked at the wall but nothing happened. Brett said, “It’s like before! Remember how the hologram would turn on for Neri but not for us?”

“Genetic coded. I guess all their technology works like that. Doesn’t help us figure out what it’s for.”

“Head thing.” Kal said, pointing at his head. “Head… thing.”

“Well it does look kind of like a mask.”

Neri pulled the device towards her. Jason grabbed her. “Are you nuts? It could suck your mind dry or something!”

“Is of my people.” Neri said, smiling at Jason’s concern. She pulled the mask over her face. Its golden petals ruffled and the lighting in the room changed. The wall in front of Neri lit up like a screen and cleared to show a dark-haired woman. She began to speak.

“My mother.” Kal said. She looked like Kal, the same brown skin and inky-black curls.

“What’s she saying?”

“It is the book of the ship. My mother tells every day.”

Neri raised her hand to her head. “She is Luma, is… commander of ship. She says it is day seven of the growing of the summer moon. She says this will be the last day she will speak.”

“I get it. It’s the log book of the ship, like a diary.”

“Yes, that is my mother’s work.”

“She says the ship has trouble. The machines which power and guide it have broken—they cannot fix. Ship cannot stay in orbit. Earth, which they come to study, is now close… but they cannot make landing safely. She says ship will crash on opal planet, on earth, will crash soon…”

“That’s why she said it’s her last entry.” Brett whispered.

“Neri, are you all..?”

Neri interrupted, talking fast. “She speaks of her son, she speaks of Kal. She fears not to live through crash, or Kal’s father. They have put Kal in sleep box, only sleep box, will protect only one. She’s asking if anyone lives, they will take Kal from sleep box. She says Kal is fine and strong. Parents’ last thought is love for him, hope for him.”

On the screen the woman looked around, frightened, as red lights came on around her. The picture shook. She started speaking again, hurried.

“She says there is a task to do, important task. She says take up the crystal.”

Around Luma, the ship was shuddering. Red emergency lighting turned her face an awful color. She backed against the wall and from somewhere webbing covered her body, holding her to the wall.

“Ship tries to protect her, will try to protect all, but is falling fast now. They cannot stop, they cannot control! But there is task to do, important…”

Neri’s knees buckled and Jason grabbed her. The screen turned back to being metal wall.

“Neri!”

“Are you all right?”

“Yes.” Neri said. She sat down and rubbed her head.

Kal was looking at them, his head tipped to one side. He explained, “Mother must learn to speak to book. Hurts head, first time.”

“I guess it’d take practice.” Jason said, but he was thinking that Kal had just seen his mother’s last minutes alive, and he didn’t even seem troubled. He should’ve been crying or freaking out, or something.

Neri shook her head as if to clear it. “They are gone but there is a mission, a task to do.”

“Sure, but how do we figure out what?”

“She said take up the crystal!” Brett said, “Do you guys see anything..?” He started feeling for cracks in the wall that might hide a drawer.

Neri stood up and pressed her hand to the wall. A drawer shot out, in front of Brett. That was definitely a crystal on it. Brett reached for it, then thought better of the idea and stepped back. Neri lifted the crystal out. It looked like a glass paperweight, except for the glitter of tiny circuits running through it. A beautiful object, like something you’d see under glass in a jewelry store, and it was the equivalent of a computer disc. Neri set it onto the top of a low pillar, where it clicked into place.

The screen came on again, the same woman but dressed differently, in a robe and hood. It looked like she was outside, on a foggy moonlit night. The picture didn’t move. Neri reached for the mask again. “It will tell us the task.”

“Wait, is it all right? You said it hurts.”

“But we must know of task.” Neri started translating. “She says task is very important—very hard. Can only be given to special person. Person with wisdom and strength. Father! She says Father is the one!”

“He was supposed to plug in the crystal.”

“She says before ship left our planet, nine pieces of a machine were sent to Earth. They were made to fall at different places on Earth. They are waiting there. Must be found and put together. Put together they become a powerful machine. Called syn…chron…ium.”

“Synchronium.” Brett echoed.

The air in front of Neri rippled and a hologram appeared. A bluegreen orb that separated into pieces and joined together again. Brett waved his hand through the hologram and it rippled like water.

“Synchronium will make Earth well. Make oceans of Earth well. Must do. Oceans may soon be in much danger, our people foresee this. People of earth are not wise. They make the sea poisoned. Oceans will die, reef will die, fish, whole planet will die. Opal planet so much like our own, its life must not be lost. One who draws the crystal must build synchronium and make oceans well again. It is great danger…”

The hologram synchronium turned from bluegreen to angry red. Neri stopped and shook her head. Jason started to say something, but Neri took a deep breath and started translating again. “Synchronium in hands of bad men can do much harm, evil. Make danger very bad. That is why secret only for the wise. She now talks of last secret. Machine to find the synchronium. Machine works like map, to find the nine pieces. To do task.”

On the screen, Luma made a formal gesture, and her image vanished.

Neri put her hand on the crystal and it lit up, scanning her dna. Another drawer slid from the wall. There was a machine inside—or there had been. Now it was only shards of blue metal and bits of wire, and crystal dust. Brett picked up the biggest piece and Jason poked at the rest.

“It’s totally smashed.” Brett shook the piece he was holding. It rattled, and pieces fell out. Kal was shaking his head mournfully.

“Well.” Jason said, “I think that’s enough for one day. Let’s get out of here, we can talk outside.”

They climbed up the vine and sat on a log outside.

“You sad to see your mother?” Neri asked gently, after a while.

Kal gave her a confused look. “I did not see her. Only picture, yes? Mother has passed.”

“Yes, she has passed.”

Jason thought aloud. “So Neri’s dad was supposed to watch that video, it was his mission but he didn’t know about it. Didn’t even know this part of the ship survived.”

“Mum’s going to freak when she hears about this.”

Neri turned to him. “Mother must not know.”

“What? Why not?”

“She has too much work already, too much worry. Her task is to guard the oceans from UBRI. My task is to find synchronium.”

“How, with the locator smashed?”

“We will find a way.” Neri was looking out to sea. She sounded very certain.

“Jason—Winston’s test. We have to get back.”

“Oh, right.” Jason shook himself. “We have to get back, sorry.”

Neri tipped her head. “Test? Winston is in trouble?”

“Well he has to learn to swim… hey, Neri, you couldn’t do us a favor could you?”

* * *

“Neri?” Winston asked.

“Yup. She’ll be there, right under the surface looking after you.”

“So you just keep swimming. She’ll make sure you don’t go under.” Brett said proudly. It had been his idea after all.

Winston was smiling now. “With my own personal mermaid, how can I lose?”

* * *

On the beach, Neri molded a dome of sand and drew lines across it.

“Nine pieces.” Kal said.

“Yes, still out there somewhere. My father’s task, but he could not do it. Now I must. But first I must help Winston swim. He is a good friend.”

“You go to ORCA?”

“This time you stay here. Promise?”

“Promise.”

Neri nodded, and stood up and brushed sand off her dress.

* * *

On the pontoon everyone had turned out to cheer for Winston, even Benny and Cass who didn’t really know him. Dave, wearing the quiet smile that meant he was finding the whole thing hilarious, was giving Winston some last minute pointers.

Neri came up, waved at Brett, and ducked under again.

The commander appeared, with Kellar hovering over his shoulder. “Let’s get a move on, Hartley!”

“Yes sir.”

“Ready, Commander!” Winston said cheerfully. He was looking very unprofessional in Jason’s trunks and Brett’s goggles. “Out to the buoy and back, yes? All right, here I go!” Winston dived off the pontoon and everyone was yelling, “Go, Winston!”

Winston reached the buoy and grabbed it, waving with his free hand.

Brett was down on the lowest platform just above the water. He was watching Winston when water splashed his knees. He looked down. “Neri?”

“Kal is here.”

“Oh no!”

“I must take him back. I am sorry.” Neri said quickly and vanished under the water. Looking hard, Brett saw her pale head and Kal’s dark one under the water. Brett looked away from them quickly. “Um, come on Winston!”

* * *

The halls in UBRI headquarters were blindingly white. Walking down them made Lena feel like spilled paint. Maybe next time she’d wear white clothes… and disappear completely.

Lena heard her father’s voice and stopped outside a half open door. She paused, then decided to eavesdrop.

“…the records that caught my attention.” Kellar was saying. “These are reports of meteorites and space junk impacting earth in this region. The computer is eliminating reports in which the object was recovered or positively identified. Also random patterns… but this is what I wanted you to see, this line of impacts.”

Peeking around the door Lena saw they were looking at some kind of map on a big screen, the background dark, with lights marking off a ragged line.

“So these could be landings?” Hellegren asked.

“It’s possible.”

“What’s the time frame?”

“Between fifteen and twenty years ago.”

“You could be on to something, Kellar… ah, Lena.”

Lena shrank in the doorway. “Ah, Father. They, um, let me pass at the gate. There is so much I want to know about your work.”

Lena wasn’t sure what she’d been hoping for, but her father turned off the screen and escorted her from the room. “This is not the place for children my dear.”

“Father, I’m curious why…”

“My work is confidential. I don’t discuss it with anybody.”

* * *

A dripping Winston pulled himself up onto the pontoon. Dianne gave him a towel and a, “Good job.”

“Yeah Winston, all right!”

“You made it!”

Winston grinned and saluted the commander. “Sir, I have swum!” He announced.

Commander Williams was the only person on the pontoon not having fun. He stepped out of the way of any stray drops. “Good enough I suppose.”

A cheer went up.

Dave said, “Not to be a downer, but there’s still the diving side of things to attend to. You can join the kids getting their certification.”

Benny gave Winston a pat on the back. “Congratulations, you can get terrorized by him and Morgan along with the rest of us.”

“I shall anticipate it with terror.” Winston said. The elevator arrived and they all piled in.

At the bottom the kids wandered off, with final congratulations to Winston. Dave gave everybody his best stare and reminded them when the next diving class would be.

“He has way too much fun scaring us.” Brett muttered.

“Officer Hartley is only concerned over our safety.” Winston told him, then reconsidered. “…and he enjoys being scary. He is a good teacher however. Boys, will you thank Neri for me? I couldn’t have done it without her.”

The boys shared a look, and decided not to tell. “Sure, we’ll tell her.”

“We’re going back out to the island now, as soon as we sign out a boat. Neri’ll be happy to hear you’re staying on ORCA. Come on Brett.”

Winston said goodbye and headed to his cabin for a hot shower and dry clothes, and Jason and Brett went to get a boat.

“You think we should’ve told him Neri had to leave halfway through?”

They thought about it. “…Nah.”

* * *

Neri was frowning as she walked out of the water. Kal followed her, looking ashamed.

“When you promise something, you must do.”

“Surprise?”

Neri sighed. “You are like baby.” She sat down next to the synchronium she’d molded in the sand. “Did you know of this task?”

“No. Was secret. You will find?”

“I must.” Neri said meditatively. “Must find a way, is important. More important than you.”

“Is more important than me? No.” Kal said and wandered off.

Neri was still sitting there when Jason and Brett came.

“Hi Neri. Winston said to tell you thanks.”

Neri smiled, and Jason sat down next to her. “What’s this?”

“Synchronium.”

Brett sighed and sat down in the sand. “Neri, those capsules will never be found.”

“Father’s task is my task, Brett. I held the crystal and it worked for me. So I am trusted as he was. I must find all the synchronium. I must build it. And I must work it so it will save the oceans of this earth.”

“Yeah I’m all in favor, but how? That locator thing was smashed to pieces.”

“But you will help me search.”

Kal leaned over them. “Banana?”

“Not now Kal.” Neri said. She looked at Jason. “Well? You help me find synchronium?”

Jason smiled. “What do you expect us to say? Sure, we’re in.”

“Of course!” Brett added. He took the banana Kal offered, and motioned for the older boy to join them. But Kal didn’t sit down, he wandered off into the forest. Brett glanced at his brother—Neri was leaning on Jason in a suspiciously cuddly pose. Brett got up and followed Kal, but never found him.

* * *

That night, in their beds on ORCA Brett spoke some of his thoughts. “What do you suppose she’s getting us into this time?”

“Nothing.” Jason said. “She doesn’t have the faintest idea where to start looking and neither do we. It’s a dream that’s all.”

“You heard her today! This isn’t a dream, it’s a mission. She’s serious.”

“Well maybe we will think of something. Those capsules aren’t gonna run away and it’s not like anybody else is looking for them.”

“Yeah. Suppose so.” Brett said and turned towards the wall and closed his eyes. He sort of hoped that the mission would get somewhere. Last time had been scary, but they’d met Mera and that made it worth it.

7. A Visit to ORCA

They walked up the hill to where the wild yams grew. Well, Neri walked. Kal bounced from tree to tree and swung on vines. “Neri! Tell Kal of ORCA.”

“Is like… like spaceship, but very big. Under water near big drop.”

“Opal people land dwellers yes?”

“Yes.” Neri said.

Kal dropped to the ground in front of her, his head cocked questioningly. “But try to be like fish, live in sea.”

“Make land space under the sea.”

“Land surface area of earth approximately one hundred fifty square kilometers. Is not enough?”

“They want things in ocean. Chemicals, minerals, more food. Much land is ruined.”

“And now they ruin oceans.” Kal said sadly. “Yes?”

“This we fear. This is why our people come to earth, and why they send synchronium. It must be found.”

* * *

In the galley, Brett had his diving manual open next to his plate.

“You’re keen.” Jason said, sitting down next to his brother.

“Well the test is this afternoon, for us and Winston.”

Cass leaned over from the couch. “Poor Winston, he’s really feeling the pressure. Did you see him at breakfast?”

“Aw, he can do it.”

“Well good luck. I have to go help Sallyanne study.” Jason said.

“Hi Jason.” Another girl stopped him.

“Hey Myreka. How are things?”

“Oh, you know, ok. It’s good being on holiday.” Myreka smiled.

“So, you going to the mainland on Saturday then?”

“You bet. If I don’t get a real cappuccino soon I might die.”

Jason laughed. “For me it’s burgers but yeah, I know the feeling.”

Another voice broke in, “And what feeling is that?”

Jason stepped back. “Butch, hi.”

“You like to tell me what you’re doing with my girlfriend?”

Myreka made a face. Jason said, “Just passing the time. But I gotta go. See you guys. Sallyanne, wait up!”

Sallyanne waved and waited for Jason to catch up. She greeted him with, “Oh there you are.”

* * *

“Swim now?” Kal asked as they reached the beach.

“Yes.”

“Swim to ORCA?”

“Yes. Must talk to Jason. No, you stay here.”

Kal looked downcast.

“I won’t be long, Kal. When sun is over trees, then I come back. You wait for me, understand?”

Kal held his hand up, measuring the distance the sun would have to travel. Satisfied, Neri turned and walked into the water. She dived into an oncoming wave and her world spread around her, blue and peaceful. She found herself glad for the silence. It was nice to be away from Kal’s constant questions, though she felt bad for thinking that. Neri had hoped that having Kal around would be… like living with Mera, when they’d been close enough to know each other’s thoughts. But it wasn’t like that at all.

Troubled? Charley sang.

Neri reached his side and caught the huge fin that swept past her. Not now. Not when you are near.

They skirted the construction zone around ORCA, and Neri waited in the shadows until she could hear that the dive pool room was empty. She hurried up the ladder and ducked into the locker room to get changed.

She found the boys in the lab, playing a game on one of HELEN’s screens. “The pieces of synchronium, you have started the search yes?”

Both boys wilted. Jason said, “Well actually no, Neri, we haven’t.”

“You do nothing?”

“We’ve been busy.”

Neri stared at them, stricken. “You promise to help, you swear, you did not mean it!”

“Neri, of course we meant it!” Brett said.

“To swear is sacred, not something to make and forget.’

“We haven’t forgotten, honest.” Brett grabbed Neri’s hand and pulled her to sit between them on the bench.

“The problem is we don’t know where to start looking, or even how. Those pieces could have landed anywhere. I just can’t think of any way to track them down.”

“Jase is right, we can’t start looking until we figure out how. It’s gonna take some time. It’s not really urgent is it?”

“Maybe soon. My people think the synchronium will be needed. If they are wrong that is good, but if not wrong…”

Jason nodded. “Ok, we’re on the case. I don’t know how we’re going to crack it, but we will, and we’ll come tell you as soon as we’ve got a lead. Ok?”

“Ok.” Neri was smiling again.

* * *

“I don’t want to let you down Dianne, but I’m very much afraid that to pass this test would take a miracle.” Winston said glumly.

“After all the drills? Winston…” They came around a corner and Dianne saw Neri. “I think a miracle can be arranged. Neri, can you help us? Winston has his dive test this afternoon.”

Neri nodded. “He must pass or leave ORCA, yes?”

“Exactly, and he’s not feeling confidant about it. Perhaps you could give him some pointers.”

Jason said, “Of course. Good idea Mum.”

“It’d give him a better chance.”

“I’d be most grateful.” Winston said.

Neri glanced away.

“Oh, but if it’s a problem…”

Neri turned back and smiled. “No. Is not important. First we must turn Winston into a dolphin! Practice in ocean?”

“Yeah, that’d be great. Can you meet us up top?”

Neri nodded. “I will! Jason and Brett too?”

“Sure, I’ll come. Brett, can you?”

Brett shook his head. “I have the written test to do. I’ll walk you to the dive pool though, Neri.”

“Ok.” Neri said, and left with Brett. The others got their gear and headed for the turbolift.

“I must say I’m feeling a bit more confidant already.” Winston said.

“Good—look confidant. They’re up to something.”

Jason followed his mother’s gaze to see Kellar and an anonymous UBRI goon watching them. He smiled politely.

“They certainly are.”

“Something nasty. I can feel it in my bones. I just wish I knew what it was.”

“Trying to get Winston fired isn’t nasty enough?” Jason asked when, safely out of earshot, they entered the lift.

“It’s slightly nastier. That fellow is a marine geologist, my proposed replacement.”

“That’s not gonna happen.” Jason said. They reached the pontoon. Jason checked the schedule—plenty of time before the next boat was due. Neri surfaced and waved to them. Jason waved back, shed his shirt and shoes, and ran for the edge. “Last one in—!”

* * *

Kal had been carefully watching the sun. He’d gone for a swim, and caught a big fish. It was now in a tide pool, waiting to be dinner. He’d eaten some bananas, and left pieces of one out for the bats. He’d marked the movement of the tide with pieces of driftwood stuck in the sand. And now, finally, the sun was over the trees and Neri hadn’t come back to tell him not to go.

“ORCA!”

* * *

He found the entrance and came up in a room that reminded him of the spaceship. It was all metal, but the lights were in funny places. In a room next door he found clothes like the ones Brett and Jason were always wearing, and tried some on. It took a few tries before he found a set that fit, and figured out how to put them on. Then Kal went exploring.

Ah, here were more of the approximately six billion people! Not all of them though. Kal saw people of different ages going back and forth, talking to each other in Earth speech. None of them noticed Kal. He walked around, not knowing where he was going and getting lost, and finally ended up in a room where young earth people were eating and playing games.

It was inside, and there were no birds or animals, but the scene was not unlike scenes in his memories. Kal sat down in a seat in the back and listened to conversations he didn’t understand. What, for instance, was a ‘movie’? Or ‘homework’?

The door opened and a larger earth girl came in. She had a determined expression like she was hunting something.

“What we need here on ORCA are healthy minds and super healthy bodies. So, the commander’s delegated me to initiate a new youth fitness program. And before you mouth off, just remember, fail your next physical and you could be back on shore permanently!”

Kal didn’t understand a word of that. The earth people didn’t seem enthusiastic.

The big girl continued, “However we have the answer for you lucky people: biorobics. So, who’s going to be first to enroll in the course? People, this program is simple, this program is painless. And it’ll look great on your records. So let’s see the takers guys.”

Still, nobody was showing any enthusiasm for whatever it was that had the big girl so excited. A few of the earth kids raised their hands, so Kal did too. A boy near Kal said, “It’s your stirring speech Morgan, how can I refuse?”

Morgan ignored this. “That’s more like it. Let’s head down to the gym while we get you all signed up. Ok, let’s start with you. What’s your name?”

“Kal.” Said Kal.

“Cal. Uh-huh. And last name?”

“Kal.” Kal said again.

“Your folks didn’t have much imagination did they? Ok everybody, listen up. The great thing about biorobics is that it’s personalized, tailored by the computer to meet your individualized requirements. And your name?”

“Doug Maxwell.” Said a boy.

Oh, right! Kal reminded himself under his breath, “Earth people use two names, personal name spoken first, family name spoken second. In some regions the order is reversed.”

* * *

“Well, only half an hour to go now.” Cass said as they wandered slowly towards the lift.

“Anyone else nervous?”

“Who, me?” Brett made what he thought was a brave face.

“Well I am.” Benny admitted. “It’s been on my mind all week. I dreamed about diving last night.”

“Don’t talk to me about dreams. I’ve had this one nightmare…”

Cass was interrupted when they had to squeeze against the corridor wall so Morgan and a group of kids could go past. Morgan was saying something about, “An exercise program designed to enhance your biological makeup…”

“What’s that all about?” Benny asked.

Cass aimed a frown after her sister on general principles and began, “Biorobics, it’s Morgan’s new…”

Brett interrupted by saying, “You guys go on, I’ll meet you at the boat!” and running off.

“He does that a lot.” Benny observed.

* * *

Jason was getting dressed after rinsing off from his swim when Brett ran in, skidded to a stop, and leaned over and whispered, “Kal’s here.”

“What?”

“Kal. He’s here, on board. I just saw him with Morgan and a whole bunch of kids.”

Jason groaned. “Any idea where they were going?”

“Gamma level. The gym, Morgan’s got some new thing going.”

“Let’s go.”

* * *

In the gym Morgan ordered the kids to do five minutes on the treadmill each, while the computer took readings. A few people went before Kal, so he understood this was a machine for walking on and staying still. It made sense to have invented it here in ORCA, where there wasn’t much space to walk.

“Your turn.” Morgan said. “Ever been on one of these before? This knob controls the speed, just turn it like this.”

Kal nodded, turned it on, and started walking. It was easier than walking in sand, though the strange things earth people wore on their feet didn’t really help.

Five minutes later Morgan said, “Ok, that’s it. Good job. Go and wait with the group while we do a quick assessment.”

Kal wandered away. He heard Morgan muttering to herself about ‘pulse rate’ and, ‘not even breathing hard.’ Her voice sounded different from before, like she was surprised. But that wasn’t interesting. None of the other machines in here looked like fun, so Kal slipped out the door and went looking for something else to see.

* * *

Topside Dianne waved and pointed to her watch. Winston heaved himself out of the water. “I’m so waterlogged I think the sea level dropped!”

“You look it. And you only have a few minutes before the real thing.”

“Oh dear.”

“Stop worrying, you did fine.”

“Only with Neri’s assistance.” Winston said. He looked down at Neri, floating with her arms resting on the edge of the platform. “You will be out there for the test, won’t you?”

Neri considered. “Perhaps. Perhaps no.”

“But… what if something goes wrong?”

“Then you must fix.” Neri pushed herself up and sat next to Winston. “Is time you stop needing help.”

“What does that mean?”

“You help me and Charley. Must believe you can help yourself as well.”

Winston looked at Neri and nodded slowly. “I see. Yes, I will try.”

“Good. Now I go, before people come to get in boat.”

“Goodbye then.” Dianne said, “Thank you Neri.”

“Yes, thank you.”

Neri smiled at them and dived, her feet flashing, and she was gone. Winston stood up and climbed the ladder to the main part of the pontoon. “Well, let’s wait for Mister Hartley and the rest of the crew.”

* * *

Brett and Jason skidded through the door of the gym and looked around. A bunch of kids were on the machines, or waiting for a machine to open up.

“More eager recruits?” Morgan asked.

“Uh, no.”

“We’re just looking for someone. Guy named Kal?”

“You know Kal?” Morgan asked eagerly.

“Yeah…”

“Well when you find him, tell him to get back here pronto because he’s enrolled in this course.”

Just what they didn’t want to hear. Jason tried, “I don’t think this is really his scene.”

“Too late, he’s registered and in the computer. Plus, he has the potential to be my star pupil. So, you locate him for me, or I’ll be wanting to know why.”

“Well, we don’t know him that well.” Brett lied. Morgan gave him a look.

“Come on Brett, let’s go find him.” Jason said, and pulled his brother out of the room. They headed down the hall, looking through open doors into the other public rooms.

“How’d he get signed up? He’s got no id.”

“Morgan must not’ve checked them. Look, is that him? Aw no…”

Kal was sitting at a table, listening with a fascinated expression as Myreka chattered.

“What’ll we do?” Brett asked.

“Just help me get him away from Myreka.”

“I’ve gotta be on a boat in five minutes.”

“Boat?”

“Hello, our diving exam?”

“Oh right. Just for a minute then.” Jason said to his brother and stepped forward, “Kal, there you are. We’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

Myreka waggled her fingers at them. “Hi Jason, Brett.”

“Sorry Myreka, we have to drag him away. He’s new, we promised to show him around.”

“That’s ok, we have a date later. Sixteen hundred hours?”

“I remember.” Kal told her.

“You’d better, or I’ll come looking for you.”

Brett and Jason looked at each other, spirits sinking farther. Brett muttered, “We gotta get him off ORCA, right away.”

“And tell Morgan what? She already knows we know Kal, if he disappears she’ll be watching us. I’ll have to try and get him through his date.”

“I have to go. Good luck.”

“Good luck on your exam.” Jason replied, and went to pull Kal away, “Come on Kal, there are a few things I want to show you. I’ll get him back in time, Myreka…”

* * *

The gate guards let Lena pass without comment, which she took as a positive sign. Inside UBRI headquarters she wandered around, looking for her father but not really wanting to find him and get lectured. If she could find something broken and fix it, or find something she understood and could improve, so her father would see that she was useful…

She didn’t find anything like that. When the workday ended she dodged into a dark room to avoid the UBRI employees on their way out, and found herself in an audio lab. She tapped the computer screen to turn it on and, since the sound of people walking by outside continued, played a sound file at random.

The sound that filled the room was strange, low and intense. Wuh-uuuoooo….

Lena shivered.

She tried a few more files. They were all similar, but not the same. Different notes, some had high whistles and clicks, some were low moans, some repeated the same phrases. Those were the most interesting. Like real music. Or talking. Really, almost like talking.

Then she heard a human voice. “…to speculate these objects hit the Earth, Kellar, quite another thing to find them.” The door clicked open and Hellegren saw his daughter. “Lena.”

“Hello, father.”

“What are you doing here?”

“Just killing time. I, ah, thought I could ride home with you. I found these old files. What are they, whale song?”

Another haunting call echoed around the room. Hellegren said, “Yes. Indeed they are.”

“And you recorded them yourself?”

“There was a humpback whale we were studying. And a strange girl, very strange.”

Lena looked up, trying to identify the emotion in her father’s tightly controlled expression. Greed? Longing? “What, was she studying the whale too?”

“No. She knew all there was to know.” Hellegren turned off the computer, cutting the sound. “But now she has gone. All we have are these sounds.”

“Beautiful, aren’t they?” Lena offered.

Behind them Kellar cleared her throat. “Forgive me Dr. Hellegren, but I really must point out that Lena is not authorized to be in here. And those files are classified.”

Lena opened her mouth to ask why, but not fast enough.

“Kellar is right, Lena. You must leave. I will see you later this evening.”

“Perhaps I should drive Lena home.”

“There’s no need. It’s not far.” Lena said with all the frost she could pour into her voice.

“Don’t be silly Lena, it’s a long walk. Kellar, if you would.”

* * *

Jason finished a rather long lecture about secrecy, acceptable subjects… Kal had nodded a lot but Jason didn’t think he’d understood any of it.

“I no understand, Jason.”

“Just say as little as possible and agree with everything I say. Ok?”

“And Earth girl like this?”

“Yeah, she’ll love it.” Jason lied. “Look, let’s just get this over with, ok?”

* * *

“What’s with the double act?” Myreka asked when they both sat down across from her in the galley.

“Oh, I’ve been assigned to show Kal around. He’s having trouble with the language.”

“Oh, I see. I couldn’t place your accent Kal, where are you from?”

Kal opened his mouth but Jason said quickly, “All over really. His parents were gypsies.”

“Oh, how romantic!”

“Well don’t get the wrong idea. He’s just a regular guy just like the rest of us. Isn’t that a fact Kal?”

“Fact.” Kal agreed.

“Yep, he likes hangin’ out with the boys.” Jason leaned back in his chair.

“Boys.” Kal agreed.

“Watching the football.”

“Football.”

“Tryin’ to see how many chicks he can date.”

“Date.”

By now Myreka was starting to look annoyed. Jason poured it on. “You never know your luck, he might be able to fit you in. Get us a drink and we’ll talk about it.” He snapped his fingers in the direction of the kitchen. This would have worked better in a bar.

“What did you say?” Myreka was practically steaming.

“Well you’d like a drink wouldn’t you, Kal?” Jason said, then shut up. He’d had more planned but was afraid if he opened his mouth he’d either apologize or laugh. A lot. Kal’s blank expression wasn’t helping.

In towering fury Myreka stood up. “Who do you think you’re snapping your fingers at? Go and get your own drinks you pair of pigs! And I thought you were different. Don’t ever bother to talk to me again, you moronic male!” She stomped off.

“I no think she like that.” Kal observed.

Butch, Myreka’s boyfriend, appeared in the doorway just as she reached it. “Hi babe.”

“Don’t ‘babe’ me! You men are all the same! I wash my hands of the lot of you, you’re so dropped!”

They’d probably done her a favor, getting her away from Butch. At that thought some of Jason’s guilt vanished and he bent double in a bout of silent laughter. Her face..!

“Jason, I do not think earth girl like us.”

“No. No she doesn’t.”

“Why you do then?”

There was nobody near them. Jason tapped the table’s ordering system and got them some juice. “Here’s why, Kal. It’s like… did you ever eat a bad fish and then have to take Neri’s stomach medicine? Well Brett and I have. It tastes really bad. But if you drink it you feel better, and if you don’t you’ll be sick for hours. So the small trouble of the taste is worth it to avoid the big trouble of being sick. If Myreka liked you, she’d try to find out where you live. She might find the island, and find out you and Neri are… different. Then you’d be in danger. Making her mad is the medicine, it’s not good but it’s not as bad as the other choice. Understand?”

Kal thought about it. He muttered, “Medicine.” And “better.” And finally said, “Maybe understand.”

“Well, you can think about it on the way back to the island.”

Kal looked downcast and finished his juice. “I must go?”

“You’d better. Maybe if Morgan can’t find…” Jason trailed off. Morgan had appeared in the doorway.

“Ah, Jason. I see you found our man. I thought we were going to have to send out a search party. Right Kal, you’re with me for the next hour. You signed up for the rest of the semester and you’d better be on time.”

Kal nodded, not understanding, looking at Morgan like he was trying to figure out what kind of creature she was.

Jason sighed. “Hey Morgan, go easy on the guy. Remember his English isn’t great so he might say some things that sound strange.”

“Doesn’t matter what he says, just how hard he works.”

“Kal will work hard.”

* * *

Out at sea, the dive team returned to the ORCA boat. Winston pulled his mask off and slicked down his dripping black hair.

“Hey Winston!” Brett called, “Wasn’t it great down there?”

“Did you see the turtle?”

“It was quite lovely, Cass.” Winston said as he passed his gear up to the kids on deck. Halfway through their dive a huge sea turtle had joined them, winging its way through the water, its shadow gliding along the reef beneath it.

Dave surfaced, and as soon as he could talk all the kids were clamoring to know if they’d passed the test.

“Yes yes, flying colors for all of you. And I’ve got to say, Winston, for someone who seemed so convinced he would fail, you’ve done very well indeed.”

“Thanks, Dave.”

“Right. The last part of the test, show me you know how to get your tanks off and stowed, and you can use the radio to give your parents the good news. We’ll be back on ORCA for dinner.”

There was an immediate scramble for the radio. Brett got it first. “HELEN, biology lab please. Mum, I passed! We all passed, Winston can stay on ORCA!”

“Great!” Dianne said over the com link. “Congratulations everybody! Winston, I’m so glad!”

“It is indeed the best of news.”

“And best of all, UBRI’s gonna hate it!”

* * *

The ride back from UBRI headquarters was accomplished in total silence. Lena was still unhappy she hadn’t gotten to ride home with her father, and she really didn’t like his assistant. Kellar was… scary. She had a big square face and big square hair, and she wore too much lipstick. It was impossible to imagine her dressed in normal clothes, or goofing around watching TV or cooking or doing anything real people did.

But she made sure Lena got home all right, even walked with her to the door. Then she said something. “Let me give you some advice, Lena. Little girls who stick their noses in where they’re not wanted could be in for a nasty shock.”

“Huh?”

“They are likely to learn things they’d rather not know. Ignorance is bliss, more often than not.”

Lena opened her mouth, couldn’t think of anything to say, and finally just said, “Thank you for the ride.” And went inside. She shut the door and leaned on it, scared, annoyed, and wondering what that had been about. That boy on ORCA, Brett, he’d said the same thing. Sort of. Only he’d sounded a little bit sorry for her, and Kellar hadn’t sounded… anything, really.

Lena felt like the day had been a contest and she’d lost.

* * *

When Morgan finally released Kal, Jason showed him the way to the dive pool and showed him the locker where he could hide his clothes. “I’ll keep a spare set in here. Lucky we’re about the same size. Don’t ever forget to change, ok? You’d get in big trouble walking around ORCA in your shorts. And don’t let the workers outside see you!”

“Ok.” Kal said from the changing room. He sounded worn out. “Home now.”

“Yeah. We’ll find out when the next class is and tell you when to come back, ok?”

“Ok.” Kal emerged, back in his usual shorts. “Had fun today, Jason. See you later.”

“Yeah. ‘Bye.”

When Kal had left, Jason sighed with relief. Ok, this day had been… well, bad. But it could’ve been worse. At least Kal hadn’t started anything with, ‘On my planet…’ Of course he might say that next time he was on ORCA.

Worrying about this, Jason wandered to the lab to see if Brett was back from his diving test yet.

He was, and he was talking about it mile a minute while Dianne tried to finish her work. She and Winston looked up when Jason came in.

“Jason, Brett told me Kal was here today, right here on ORCA.”

“Well, for a while.”

“I don’t believe it. You know how keen we are to meet him, couldn’t you at least have introduced us?”

“I, ah, was pretty busy doing damage control.”

“And we were out on a boat all day Mum.’

“That is so, Dianne.”

Dianne nodded. “Damage control?”

Jason groaned. “Trying to keep him from giving everything away! He’s got no idea about secrecy, we keep trying to explain it to him but…”

“All right. But next time Kal is here, no excuses.”

“Right, Mum. We’ll make sure you get to meet him.”

* * *

Neri had been frightened when she returned to the island and found Kal gone. When Charley told her Kal had swam off by himself, she became less frightened but more annoyed.

Kal returned eventually, smiling, until he saw Neri’s face. Then he looked down and followed her into the forest without a word.

“I am angry. I told you to wait here, and you disobey.”

“No, Neri.”

“No?”

“You say, ‘wait until sun is over trees.” This I do. When it passed, then I go to ORCA.”

Neri sighed. “Kal, you must understand. All people are not like Jason and Brett. Some want to hurt us.”

“Hurt Kal? Why?”

“We are different. Some earth people do not like what is different.”

“Why?”

“There is no reason, Kal. Is just how some are.”

Kal shook his head and picked up a banana from the pile they had ready for dinner. Clearly he didn’t believe it, that people could think something for no reason. “I like ORCA. Is very strange. I go back soon, please, Neri.”

* * *

“Maybe Neri could tie him to a rock or something.” Brett suggested.

Jason laughed. “No, that wouldn’t help us now. He’s officially enrolled, and Morgan knows we know him. If he doesn’t show up on course days she’s going to go looking for him and that puts Neri at risk.”

“Yeah, and I guess we can’t really stop him anyway, now that he knows how to get on board.”

“Damage control, that’s the best we can hope for.”

“Damage control how?”

“We’ll just have to keep an eye on him every second he’s on board.”

Brett groaned and flopped backwards onto his bunk. “What a nightmare!

8. Alien Eyes

Neri woke to morning sunlight and leaves jewel green around her. The birds were singing, and she could hear the waterfall and a breeze stirring the leaves.

Something was missing.

Neri sat up. “Kal?”

No answer. She looked down, and saw his bed empty. “Kal…”

* * *

In the galley on ORCA the kids were having breakfast. And Cass was complaining.

“Parents, who needs them. Mine are driving me crazy.”

“Not again.” Benny said sympathetically.

“They won’t let up, they’re on my case all the time.”

“They can’t be that bad.” Brett handed around a plate of bagels. Sallyanne took one and sat down next to Jason.

“Wanna bet? I told you how I’ve been having these really weird dreams lately and waking up with headaches?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, this morning they practically accused me of making it up, just so I could sleep in! And then Mom starts hassling me about cleaning my room.”

Benny started, “Well I’ve seen your room…”

Kal came in. He looked around with interest.

Brett and Jason jumped to their feet. “Um, sorry, just remembered something I have to do.”

“Yeah, see you later!”

They caught Kal, one on each arm, and hustled him out of the galley.

“Hello Jason, Brett.”

“Kal, what are you doing here?”

“Visit ORCA.”

Jason groaned. “Kal, you can’t just… never mind, come on.”

“Where are we going?”

“The lab. Mum wanted to meet him, remember? She and Winston can help us keep an eye on him.”

Kal offered, “Loud girl said, come back today, more exercises. So I come. Was wrong?”

Brett grinned at that description of Morgan. Jason tried to explain, “I wish you’d told us you were coming. Did you tell Neri where you are?”

Kal shook his head. “She say, don’t come. So I not tell.”

“Aw Kal, do you know how worried she’ll be?”

Kal looked at Brett with no comprehension in his face.

“He doesn’t understand, Brett. He doesn’t understand ‘dangerous’ at all.”

Brett made an ‘I give up’ gesture. “Well anyway, we’re here.” He waved the door open. “Mum! Winston! Guess who’s here!”

“Can this be Kal?”

“Sure is, Winston. Kal, this is our Mom, Dianne Bates, and Doctor Winston Seth.”

Kal sized them up.

Dianne put down what she was working on and came to meet them. “Kal, I can’t tell you how pleased we are to meet you.”

“It is indeed a pleasure to have you here. As the saying goes, ‘The wise elephant shares the water hole so all may survive.’”

Kal tipped his head. “Elephant, highly intelligent herbivorous animal, lives in matriarchal herds. Can grow up to four meters tall, has thick gray skin, large head, and long trunk used to obtain food and water.”

Dianne and Winston looked at each other, confused. “That’s right.”

“He knows lots of stuff like that. Learnt it off by heart on the voyage from their planet.”

Kal started wandering around the lab, looking at all the equipment. He stopped at a boxlike device. “This. What do?”

“We use that to record whale song.” Dianne told him.

“All this, to save sound?”

“That’s right.”

“Very primitive.” Kal said, but there was no insult in his voice.

“Yes, I suppose it is.”

“Neri has told us that your civilization is far more advanced than ours. That’s part of why we were so eager to meet you. We’d like to learn about your people, and tell you about the people of our planet.”

“People of Earth, humans.” Kal offered.

“There’s a bit more to us than that. Why don’t we sit down and chat?”

“Ok.” Kal smiled.

“And Brett and I will go wait for Neri. She must be wondering where Kal’s got to.” Jason grabbed his brother and they retreated.

They’d been hanging around the dive pool for about twenty minutes when Neri surfaced. She looked mad.

“Kal’s here, he’s fine.” Jason said, offering her a hand up. “He’s with Mum. Hurry and get changed before next shift starts.”

Neri grabbed her uniform and vanished into the changing room. Her voice came faintly through the door. “He was gone before I wake. But there is worse, Charley tell me, bad things happening here, near ORCA.”

“Bad things? What?”

“Nothing’s happening.”

“No time, must tell Mother.” Neri reappeared, dressed in her ORCA uniform and pushing back still-wet hair. She stuffed her dress in the locker and headed for the door.

“Hey, wait for us…”

By the time they caught up, Neri was saying passionately, “Mother, very bad thing. Here, where they build ORCA City. Everything go…” She spreads her hands suddenly.

“Huh?”

“An explosion?” Dianne guessed.

“Yes. On ocean floor, much, big… explosion. Everything will die.”

“If this is so, Dianne…”

Dianne nodded. “HELEN, get me a link to Commander Williams, please. Commander, I’ve just learned by accident UBRI is going to blast the seabed. Is this correct?”

“Yes. A rocky outcrop they plan to remove, but surely you were informed?”

“No, I wasn’t. And I really must insist of a tribunal hearing before any blasting goes ahead.”

The Commander sighed. “All right, I’ll schedule it.”

Dianne closed the call. “HELEN, maps and all information on the proposed blasting.”

Every screen in the room lit up. The children scooted out of the way. Kal appeared. “What do?”

“Ssh, Kal.”

“We’d better get outta here. Uh, unless we can help, Mum?”

Dianne waved them off. “PhDs only.”

“Right.” Jason said, and herded his brother and friends into the hall.

“Mother is angry?”

“Not at us. She gets like that when she has to work fast and people are being stupid. What now?”

“Kal’s exercise class starts soon.” Brett said. Neri looked at him and he added, “And it’ll take that long to explain how he got himself signed up for it. Then we can all head over to the island and hang out.”

Jason shrugged. “Sounds good to me.”

Neri glanced back at the lab door. “Mother will stop this… explosion?”

“She’ll do her best, Neri.”

“Yeah, you saw her and Winston in there. There’s nothing we can do to help anyway.”

Kal, distracted, was already wandering in the direction of the gym. The others followed.

* * *

The call came just as they were leaving from the pontoon. Brett had just come topside with Neri and Kal’s clothes. Jason was telling Kal about how the boat worked. When it was about engineering, Kal really paid attention. He explained back to Jason how a gasoline engine worked.

“Yeah. Yeah I think you’ve got it. I’ll have to check about…”

The screen beside the elevator lit up.

“Mum?”

“How’d it go?”

“Mother..?”

Through the link, Dianne looked at Neri. “We lost. We did our best. UBRI’s experts say the explosives are safe, and the tribunal believed them rather than Winston and I with our suspicions and hasty research. I’m sorry.”

“No!” Neri cried. “They must not do it!”

“We can’t stop them.”

Winston leaned into camera range. “And don’t you get any ideas! This is not something you can deal with like Neri dealt with the sonic grenade! You have enough time to reach the island before they blast, and that’s where I want you to be.”

“I hear you, Winston. We’re leaving. Come on Kal, you can’t drive this time but you can watch how I do it.”

Brett saw the point and hurried into his lifejacket so they could leave before Neri thought of trying anything.

* * *

On the ride to the island, Neri sat in the back of the boat looking miserable and not saying anything. Jason had his hands full trying to explain the workings of the boat to Kal without telling him enough that he’d be able to start one by himself. He could imagine Kal borrowing all of ORCA’s boats and leaving them scattered around the whole ocean.

When the boat was safely anchored and Neri and Kal had changed back into their own clothes, the four of them sat on the beach.

“They want ORCA City built. They have to make compromises.” Jason tried to explain. “We can’t expect them to stop when we can’t explain why. I know you’re angry…”

“Not angry. Afraid. Do not know what will happen, only that it bad.” Neri scooted next to Jason and leaned her head on his shoulder for a moment.

Suddenly Kal said, “Brett, best move now.”

“Huh?”

“Cocoanut will fall soon. Will hit on head.”

Brett looked at the tree he was sitting under. “No way.”

“Trajectory, wind, velocity. Will hit.”

Brett marked an X in the sand where he’d been, and went to sit in the sun next to Kal. They watched.

A minute later a cocoanut fell, right in the center of the X.

Brett and Jason stared, openmouthed.

“How did you know?” Jason asked.

“Is easy.”

“Easy? You worked out the wind velocity whatever in your head?”

“Yes, Brett. You cannot do?”

“Um, no.”

Neri surged to her feet, looking out to sea.

“Neri?”

“Something bad has happened.”

“Maybe the explosion. It was due.”

“No, it is worse. Something has gone wrong with the sea.” Neri’s eyes were distant, like she was trying to hear something.

“How do you know?”

“I know.” Neri turned back and sat down again. “The synchronium. This is what it was made to stop. Is very, very important now. Understand?”

Brett sighed. “Of course we understand, it’s just we don’t have a clue where to start looking for those pieces.”

“They could be anywhere at all. It’s not like anyone would’ve seen them.”

“Is possible.” Kal said.

“What do you mean?”

“Maybe someone see. Pieces, in special shell so not burn up. Would glow when enter Earth’s atmosphere, glow blue. Maybe someone see in the sky.”

“Then there could’ve been reports!”

“Kal, why didn’t you tell us this before?”

“No one ask.”

“Who cares, we can start now. We’ll get HELEN looking for UFOs, meteorites, whatever.”

“Go now. Start now. Look quickly.”

“Aw, Neri…”

“All right, we’ll go get started. It might take HELEN a few days though. There’s a lot of information for her to look through. So just don’t expect something tomorrow, ok? But we’ll do our best.”

“Ok.” Neri said with a ghost of a smile.

* * *

“HELEN, we need reports of UFOs, meteors, any unexplained lights in the sky.” As Jason spoke, the search terms appeared on the nearest screen. The boys were down in HELEN’s nerve center, the main computer hub. It was a tiny room strung with cables and bits of HELEN’s circuitry.

“Search news reports, um, astronomy magazines and web sites… well, everywhere. Nonfiction sources only.”

“Request for information received. Time frame requested.”

Jason thought. “Between ten and fifteen years ago.”

“Affirmative.” HELEN said and the screens filled with search windows, which shrank into process icons then to a single results icon that flickered as the data behind it changed. The boys left her to it.

Brett grimaced. “This is gonna take forever—and I bet we get a million hits we’ll have to check out. Where’s Froggy when you need him?”

“Beached.” Jason said gloomily. “Are you sure he can’t link with HELEN from the shore?”

“Not a chance. We tried for a month after everyone was sent home.”

“A month?” Jason said, but Brett had gone ahead and ducked into the rec room. Jason stopped in the door. He could hear Benny saying, “Cass, that’s really not the way to get your family off your back…” before Brett dived into the conversation. Jason let the door close and took the lift down to the lab.

“Hi Mum, we’re back.”

“Welcome back Jason. The blasting went off without a hitch. How was Neri?”

Jason shrugged. “She thinks something’s wrong. I’ll tell her you guys didn’t detect anything.”

“I’m more worried about Kal.” Dianne said. “He seems so… disconnected.”

“If what the boys say is true, he virtually grew up in a vacuum. It’s not surprising his development would have been affected.”

They were both looking at Jason with questioning faces. Jason sat down backwards in a chair and gathered his thoughts. “Well… I think Kal was already grown up, I think he’s the same age now as he was when the ship crashed.”

Winston whispered, “True suspended animation!”

“And he was asleep the whole time, except he learned all these lessons off by heart.”

Dianne made a worried face. “Asleep but aware, for ten years or more. I wonder if that could’ve… damaged his mind somehow.”

“The workings of the human mind have not yet been unraveled, much less so the alien mind. But you are right, it sounds most unsafe.”

“Kal doesn’t seem to worry about it.”

* * *

The next day, over breakfast Dianne announced, “Winston and I are going out to check the site of the blasting, just to make sure nothing’s wrong. You boys want to come?”

“Ah, sorry Mum, we can’t.” Jason said, heading for the cabin door.

“Other things to do.” Brett added and they were gone.

“And a nice day to you too.” Dianne muttered.

Downstairs in the computer room the boys sorted through a list of search results. There were hundreds of them. HELEN was narrowing it down, comparing the images against known pictures of airplanes or followup reports that would confirm that they were something ordinary.

“Ok HELEN, direct half to Brett’s terminal, half to mine.” Jason said, sitting down.

Brett groaned. “This is going to take all day!”

“Maybe. But we have to try. No offense HELEN, but some of these need human judgment.”

* * *

Lena had gotten up early, determined that when her father came downstairs he would find her in front of the computer, working away at her class. Staying awake was a little bit of a problem, but only a little. She liked programming. Liked marine biology too, though so far all she’d been able to do was bookwork. Maybe when she got to college…

“At least they taught you some decent computer skills at that school you dislike so much.”

Lena turned and smiled at her father. “I never said I wasn’t learning, only that I didn’t fit in.”

“The way you’re going you will soon fit in at UBRI.” Hellegren said, looking over Lena’s shoulder at the complex code on the screen.

“Oh, you mean I can leave school then?”

“I do not.” Hellegren shot back, but he was smiling.

“Father, if I do end up working at UBRI, will you tell me more about your work? I mean, what you really do?”

“Heavens Lena, if you want to know more you need only ask. UBRI’s work is open to public scrutiny. And as you know, I have nothing to hide from you. But I must be going, I will see you this evening.”

Lena waved. “Have a good day, Father.”

When she’d heard the car leave, Lena opened the computer’s main database. A stack of files tagged with “UBRI” and “whale research.” She clicked one, and a password box came up.

“Nothing to hide, huh?”

So what password would her father have chosen? His favorite composer? College house? Favorite movie? Did he even watch movies? Lena tried a few guesses with no luck.

She was overthinking this.

That awful Kellar woman hadn’t even known her father had a family.

She keyed in L-E-N-A.

Password accepted.

Lena felt tears in her eyes. At least he thought of her a little bit. Brushing off the emotion, Lena started opening files. Whale communication. Tracking. Humpback whale designation Charley. Doctor Dianne Bates. Helicopter crash. What?

But that file brought up another password box. Lena chose another file at random. Whalesong filled the room.

* * *

It had been hours. Silence had descended on the computer room.

“Jase, I think I’ve got one.”

“Yeah?” Jason asked, without much hope.

Brett sent the report to his brother’s screen. “Small object, unidentified, one of the sightings reports it as a blue light. And we’ve got three identical matches, enough to make a trajectory.”

Jason wasn’t convinced. “It could be anything.”

“Yeah, like a piece of the synchronium.”

“This is possible?”

“Neri!”

Neri stepped into the room, Kal behind her. “Is it true? You have found a piece?”

“Well maybe.” Jason said. “Something fell June 18, 2100 hours and 6 minutes. Traveling in a Northwest-Southwest trajectory. So it could have fallen anywhere in… here.”

On the screen HELEN finished calculating and put up a map, with the appropriate numbers alongside.

“We can go there?”

From his terminal Brett explained, “We could Neri. It’s a ways from the shore, but not too far to hike in a day. But the area we’d have to search is bigger than the whole island. Twice as big, maybe more! It’d take ages.”

Kal leaned over to touch Jason’s screen. “Fell there.”

“How d’you know?”

“I work it out.”

“Unbelievable.”

Kal grinned. “Is easy. Fell there.”

“We go see? Now?”

“Now?”

“Actually…” Jason said. Everyone looked at him. “We’re off the rest of the day. There’s a boat available. HELEN could program a navigation aid. I think we could do it.”

“I’m game.” Brett said. Neri looked delighted.

“We go now.”

“Now as in after we get some gear together. That’s rough terrain. I’ll get the navigator programmed and sign out the boat. Kal, you’ll have to stay here.”

Kal’s face fell.

“You signed up for bio-robics, remember?” Brett said. “You have to show or Morgan’ll start asking questions.”

“You got through it ok last time. We’re counting on you to do it again.”

Kal nodded woefully.

“And after, go back to island, wait for me there understand? We go now, we have long travel.”

* * *

On a boat over the reef, Winston checked the readings from the scanner.

“Anything amiss?” Dianne asked.

“Well, the shockwaves of the blast were larger than anticipated, but nothing else yet.”

“Huh. Let’s suit up and take a look around anyway. Something tells me not to take Neri’s feelings lightly.”

* * *

The boys and Neri looked up the cliff. It was tall and red, and steep.

“That’s worse than I expected.” Jason said.

“We’re really going up there?”

“You’ve got the navigator.”

Brett checked it, and sighed.

“Is not too hard. Come.”

They climbed.

* * *

“If you could just show some consideration for others, Cassandra.”

“Yeah Mom, how about some consideration for me? Or has that been outlawed in this family? So I was late to class, so what?”

The last person Cass wanted to see joined in. “You know what she needs, Mom? Some discipline.”

“Who asked you to butt in?”

“At least Morgan isn’t rude to me, Cassandra.” Said the tired mother.

“Well of course not! Miss perfect can’t do anything wrong, can she? And I can’t do a darn thing right.” Cass stomped to the cabin door, gave it a shove when it didn’t open fast enough, and left.

“You shouldn’t let her get away with it, Mom.” Morgan said self-righteously. Mrs. Clayborn sighed.

* * *

The top of the mesa was grown with twisted trees. They had bright green leaves but didn’t cast much shade. It was afternoon now, and the sun was blindingly bright. The three of them slogged along in silence except for the occasional, “This the right way?”

The boys had drifted ahead. Brett checked their directions and pointed, then looked back. “Neri? Jase, wait.”

A few yards back, Neri staggered to a stop and grabbed a tree as if to keep her balance.

Jason was beside her in a second. “You all right Neri?”

“My head is going round.” She said faintly.

“You feel dizzy?”

Neri looked up. There were deep shadows under her eyes. “A little.” She said.

“You need to wet down, right?”

“Must keep going.”

“You look terrible.”

“I will be fine.” Neri said with a forced smile.

Brett grabbed her. “No way. We’ve got to go back to the boat. You look like you’re about to faint.”

“I think Brett’s right, Neri.”

Neri looked up suddenly and smiled. “Listen!”

The wind had changed, bringing to them the unmistakable sound of rushing water. Brett ran to see, Jason and Neri saw him stop and wave, and they went over. A few hundred yards away the land dipped, the plateau worn away by a small stream. It poured down a little cliff into a ravine. Neri jumped down and sat on a rock, cupping water in her hands and pouring it over her head.

Brett took the navigator out of his pocket and consulted it. “We’re more than halfway to the spot Kal marked.”

“I hope he’s right. Can you imagine Neri if we don’t find anything?”

Brett made a face and nodded. He called down to Neri, “Hey, feeling better?”

“Yes!” Neri called back. Already she looked like herself again.

“Great. You want to fill these up? It should be enough to get us there.” He lowered the canteens down.

“This water is not good for you. Make you sick.”

“That’s ok. We can go without water longer than you can.”

“Thank you.’ Neri said. She climbed up from the stream with the two canteens slung around her shoulders. Her hair was wet and water beaded on her skin, making her sparkle in the light. “Now we go.”

* * *

Cass was still griping, now to Benny in the rec room. “I don’t know what it is with my family, nothing I do ever seems to be good enough for them.”

“You want to try mine? I’m a huge disappointment because I don’t have a PhD yet.”

“Yeah, but you don’t have to put up with Morgan. She never lets up! What a pain! But she’s the favorite, no doubt about that.”

Benny shrugged. “Forget about her. Want to play?”

Cass followed his gaze to the three-tiered game board. “Of trigammia? You’ve got to be kidding. You’re the all-Australia junior champion.”

“I don’t see the point in being champion. I mean, you train like mad to get there and then nobody’ll play with you.”

“I’ll play.”

The two kids looked up. An older boy with black hair was standing behind them, his head cocked interestedly.

“You mean it? You want a game? I’m Benny, by the way.”

“Kal.”

“You take that side. You know how to play?”

“No.”

Benny gave him a quick rundown of how the pieces moved, and the game began.

* * *

“This is it. This is Kal’s spot.” Brett announced. They were on the edge of the plateau, looking down a slope to bushy ground below. Quite a ways below.

“It’d have to leave some kind of mark wouldn’t it? Burnt ground or something.”

Neri walked along the edge.

“Be careful.”

“Here!” She pointed. “There is a track. No big plants.”

Jason wouldn’t have seen it, but now that Neri pointed it out, there was a difference, a line without trees, where the bushes were subtly different. “Huh. It’s very faint, but yeah, there is something there.”

“So who’s going down there?”

“Brett and me lightest. Need you to pull both back up.”

“I can do it. We rappelled in basic training.”

“Ok.” Jason said. He got out the rope and looked around for somewhere to anchor it.

* * *

Benny moved a piece out. Kal moved his, and Benny jumped Kal’s piece to get up to the second level.

A few other kids gathered around to see the all-Australia junior champion play. “Go easy on him Benny.” Sallyanne said.

Kal looked at the board, his head to one side.

“Um, the idea is to go quickly. It’s not like chess, one move every six months.”

“Ah, I see now.” Kal said and did a double jump, getting a piece up to the top level.

“You sure you’ve never played before?”

“I tell you.”

“You learn quick.”

* * *

Halfway down, Brett’s legs were getting tired. Or his arms were getting tired, from bracing the rope. He looked down. Still at least a three-story drop. Then his foot hit a sandy patch. “Neri? I’m slipping!”

“Hang on!”

“I’m coming down!” Came Jason’s worried voice from above.

“No Jason, wait.”

Brett’s next step went out from under him and he fell, swinging against the side of the cliff.

“Brett!”

But Neri was there, somehow moving across the space between them, in no time. She grabbed Brett with one arm and supported him while he got his breath back.

“I’m all right! Thanks Neri. I think I can manage.”

“You have good hold?”

“Yeah. I got it.”

* * *

More pieces had moved onto the board, jumped each other, and been captured. The crowd of spectators had grown.

“He’s beating you!” Cass hissed to Benny, “Do something!”

“Like what?” Benny jumped a piece. But he still had three on the lowest level.

“Not good enough.” Sallyanne pronounced.

Kal thought a second, picked up his lowest piece and jumped two, three, four, and off the board. He grinned.

“I can’t believe it! Nobody’s ever beaten you before!” cass said as all eyes turned to Benny for a reaction.

“Gotta be a first time, and looks like this is it. Well played, Kal.”

They shook hands.

“I must go now.” Kal smiled at everyone and headed for the door.

Cass flopped into a seat. “Just like that. After he performed a miracle!”

“Modest I guess.”

“Weird.”

* * *

“We’re all right.” Brett called. They’d reached flat ground safely, but he was content to sit and get his breath back for a few minutes.

Neri, of course, was already out of her climbing harness and walking towards the track in the underbrush. From ground level Brett couldn’t see it at all, but he squirmed free of his harness and ran after Neri. She walked slowly along, looking at the ground and feeling with her bare feet.

“Is it here?”

Neri dropped to her knees and dug with her hands. Brett knelt beside her. In a moment they were brushing dirt off of very familiar blue metal.

“Kal was right!”

Neri smiled and nodded.

It was a seed-shaped, rounded pod about a foot long. The metal was scorched and covered with burned-on dirt, and they had to pound on it and lever it open along the crack.

It unlocked quite suddenly, and swung open. The pod was lined with a silky fabric that was untouched by the heat. Inside, like a jewel in a velvet-lined box was…

It was bluegreen, translucent and glittering. A geometric shape, with one curved side. Neri lifted it out carefully and held it high.

* * *

“Doctor Bates, there you are.”

Dianne looked up and smiled at Dave over the pile of stuff she was carrying.

“You’ve been in and out so fast I didn’t get a chance to talk to you. I just wanted to let you know I’m on your side.”

“You’re against the blasting?”

“Given the lack of testing, yeah. UBRI’s a little too enthusiastic for my peace of mind.”

“Thanks Dave. It’s nice to know we have another ally, even though it does seem a lost cause.”

“I heard you were out there today?”

“Yes. Didn’t find anything that might convince them to stop. Not yet anyway.” The two adults stopped as Brett and Jason careened down the hall around them. Dianne called, “Ahem, boys.”

“Hi Mum.”

“We were just looking for you. We’re going to the island ok?”

“You just got back! Where were you all day?”

Jason waved, “Tell you later. We’ll be back before curfew!”

“And the bag?” Dianne asked.

“Food Mum, picnic. Bye!”

Dave said, “Sounds harmless enough.”

“With those two, I wouldn’t count on it.”

* * *

Four fish were roasting in the fire, wrapped in clay. Jason propped a borrowed pan over the fire and dumped soup mix into it. Neri put down a bunch of bananas and crouched to touch the piece of the synchronium, where it was nestled in the sand.

“We had incredible luck with that. It might take months or even years before HELEN hits the jackpot again.”

“Do you have to be such a pessimist, Jase?” Brett grumbled.

“All I’m saying is we shouldn’t expect much too soon, it’s only sensible.”

Neri smiled at both of them and turned to look out to sea. “Sensible, yes. But hope is good too. I have this feeling… we have one part, it is right here. We will find others. We start the search again tomorrow, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Ok, but today we party, right?”

Neri sat down next to Brett and ruffled his hair. “Right.”

“We eat now?” Kal asked.

“Definitely! Hey Kal, try this. Humanity’s greatest invention—chocolate!”

9. The Capsule in the Desert

Neri flew through the blue depths. She felt free, out here. It was nice to be away from Kal’s questions, his presence. She’d been lonely before he came, but now… now it was so nice to have no voices around but Charley’s. He came alongside her, his shadow falling over her, his song as familiar as a heartbeat.

Dear one.

Charley called a query.

We went to land to find a piece of the thing from my planet. And we find.

Thoughtful, Charley rolled in the water. Neri mimicked him and they spun over the reef.

Neri. Water changes because you have part of the Thing.

You can feel?

Yes. Water changes other ways too. Bad ways.

I know, dear one. I feel that too. Mother tries to help, but she does not find what is wrong. ORCA people cannot see it. Why?

People do not see much. Charley said, and Neri laughed.

I go to meet friends now, to look for more pieces of synchronium. We must find quickly, to make the wrongness in the ocean right again.

* * *

In the dive pool Jason and Brett got their scuba gear on. “Why do we need all this?” Brett asked, “If this cave has air in it… which I don’t believe…”

“It’s tough to get to. Just stick close to me down there.”

“Someone’s coming up!” Brett stood and padded towards the pool, barefoot and carrying his fins in one hand.

Two anonymous divers shed their masks and turned into Winston and Dianne. Winston was grinning. “I could have stayed down there forever!”

“Hey Winston, hi Mum.”

“Hey you two. We were taking another look around, a thorough one. Still no sign of anything amiss.”

“Yeah but when have Neri’s instincts ever been wrong?”

Winston sighed. “It’s not a matter of trusting her instincts; the problem is finding evidence to present to the tribunal.”

“We’ll keep our eyes open. Where are you two off to?”

“Not far. Just a practice dive.”

“Shall I come?” Winston asked eagerly.

Jason laughed. “No no, we’ll be fine. It’s great you like diving now, but you don’t want to overdo it.”

“Yeah, you’ll turn into a prune!”

Dianne offered Winston a hand out of the pool, and they kicked off their flippers so they could walk. “Be careful down there boys. You’ve got full tanks? And panic alarms?”

“Dave checked our gear.” Jason reassured his mother. “Come on Brett.”

The two adults quickly stepped back out of splash range as Brett jumped into the pool. Jason waited until his brother was out of the way and followed.

Smiling, Winston said, “It is the clever duck that mimicks the fish.”

* * *

It was dark in the shadow of a coral outcrop near ORCA. Jason knew the passage was there, but he had to almost touch the stone before he found it. He gestured to Brett, and they swam in. A dark minute later they surfaced in the damp of the coral cave.

“Unreal.” Brett whispered. “No one would ever know this place was here.”

“Isn’t it cool?”

“Wow.” Brett agreed. He felt for the edge of the pool and pulled himself up to sit. It was dark, the only light a blue glow coming from the passageway.

Neri was sitting in the curve of the wall, her legs pulled up to her chest. She turned when the boys entered. “You find out about another piece of the synchronium?”

“C’mon Neri, it’s only been two days.”

“You found out so soon about the first one.”

“That was just luck. HELEN’s working on it but we haven’t had a chance to narrow down another hit. Brett can do some work on it this afternoon.”

“What? Why just me?”

“I’ve got cadet training on the bridge, all week. I’ll help you out after.”

“Yeah you’d better.” Brett grumbled. “Neri, the problem is there are lots of reports and we’re having trouble fishing out which ones might be any good. It takes a long time, and if we miss classes we’ll get grounded and not be able to search at all.

“I see.” Neri smiled at them, but her eyes were shadowed. “Please keep trying. The sea is changing, I feel it.”

“We will. We’re not giving up, just… it takes time.”

Brett pulled off his glove and felt the coral wall of the cave. Slimy. He wrinkled his nose. “Yeah, definitely wear suits in here. This is a great cave though. You think if we brought an oxygen tank down here we could refresh the air?”

“Maybe. Let’s just head back now. Neri, we’ll come tell you the minute we find anything ok?”

“Ok.”

The boys put their masks back on. Neri waited until they left the cave safely before she swam after them. She watched them swim back towards the lights of the construction around ORCA.

* * *

Kal reached for the synchronium piece and lifted it up, wonderingly. In full sunlight it glittered colors under the bluegreen shell.

“No, must not take from nest.” Neri said.

Kal turned the piece in his hands and put it back. “I study to see how it fit.” He explained. “Synchronium can change water of whole ocean, yes? Important to see how it work.”

“Yes. But be careful, and do not take it if I do not say.”

“Should try it.”

Neri considered, picked up the piece, and waded into the pond. While Kal watched eagerly she lowered it into the water.

For a moment, nothing happened.

Then the water began to bubble like it was boiling. Droplets danced, and drifted weightless into the air. Kal laughed, delighted. “Water moves!” Neri lifted the piece from the water and it calmed again.

* * *

“The Meekalinga Desert.” Kellar reported. “There is no doubt about it. Seismic records indicate the object was not a meteorite, and the entry trajectory into Earth’s atmosphere indicates it’s not space junk either.”

“Not random.” Hellegren said, looking at the data displayed across several screens in the UBRI building.

“And whatever it is arrived here around the time we’re targeting.”

“Well then, you had better get out there and find it.”

* * *

At least this time Jason and Sallyanne knew it was a simulation. That made it a little less stressful having Dave and Morgan barking orders at them.

“I have an airlock failure in level three dive chamber. Number of personnel in that chamber, Cadet Taylor?”

“Um, two, sir.”

“Situation, Cadet Bates.”

Jason read off the screen. “We have water entering the chamber at two thousand kiloliters per second. We have eighteen seconds to secure level three.”

“Eighteen seconds and two people trapped in that chamber. Procedure?”

Jason had it lined up in his head. He took a breath—and Brett popped up on the nearest screen. “Hey Jase, you in there?”

“Not now, Brett!”

“Get down here, we found something!”

Morgan hit a button and closed Brett’s call. “Focus, cadet Bates!”

“I told Brett not to—I mean, sound all alarms on levels three and below, alert on levels above, override the automatic airlocks until everyone’s out, and have HELEN check for structural damage. Depending on the cause of airlock failure, all of ORCA may have to be evacuated.”

Dave sighed. “Correct, but in reality while you were on the com level three would have been lost and we’d have lost twelve people.”

“Sorry, sir.”

“Your personal business has no place on the bridge. Don’t let it happen again.”

“It won’t.”

Sallyanne gave him a sympathetic look. “At least it’s not me for a change.”

Jason smiled back and shrugged. “Better go see what he wants. See you later.”

* * *

Neri and Kal joined them as Jason was finishing up the yelling and Brett was finishing the apologizing.

Kal waved. “Brett, Jason. I come for bio-robics class.”

“Perfect timing.” Brett grinned.

“You have found more of synchronium?”

“Maybe. I found an unexplained hit on the mainland, right time. But there’s a catch. The closest HELEN can get is within fifteen kilometers. That’s a bigger area than the last one, and it’s a desert. Unless Kal can narrow it down.”

“Can. Show picture?”

“Great. Come on Kal.”

* * *

Kellar had already searched most of the fifteen kilometers, with the help of twenty guys and ground penetrating radar. One of the guys with a detector waved, and Kellar came over. He pointed to the detector’s screen. “Registering an object. A strong signal—metallic, can’t identify it from here.”

“Good.” Kellar turned on her com, “Bring the digging equipment over here.” They planted flags and got out of the way as a backhoe rumbled towards them.

* * *

A delighted Lena followed her father out of the ORCA elevator. She’d gotten up early to make sure she was dressed and ready in time.

“I don’t know why you wanted to come here again.” Hellegren grumbled.

“You know how ORCA fascinates me, father.”

“My meeting may take some time.”

“No problem. I’ll wait in the galley for you.”

“Very well.”

His tone was curt. Lena sighed and walked towards the galley. She’d wanted to ask her father if she might get an ORCA id, but after that voice it wasn’t the right time. It might never be the right time, but Lena didn’t want to think about that.

* * *

“Ok Kal, those guys, they’re in the same class you are, so watch what they do. Stick with them and don’t ask any questions. And the guys in white jumpsuits, give them the big miss.”

Kal frowned, and Brett quickly corrected, “Stay away from them. Avoid them. Don’t talk to them.”

Kal nodded understanding. “Bad men.”

“You got it. They’re the ones blowing up the seabed.” Brett caught a glimpse of a strange color. Someone was out of uniform… oh.

“I was looking for you.” Lena said.

“Yeah, what for?” Brett answered, frantically trying to think of how to get her away from Kal.

“Could we talk?”

“About what?”

“I just wanted to know what you said about my father.”

Boy was she persistent! Brett said, ‘Look, let’s not go into that again, just forget what I said. End of story. Come on Kal.” They fled.

“Who is girl?”

“Nobody. Nobody you need to talk to.”

Kal looked back. He started to say something, looked at Brett’s grumpy face, and didn’t say it.

* * *

Brett hefted his backpack out of the elevator on the pontoon. Jason was sitting on the edge, his feet hanging over the side, showing Neri a map.

“We all set?”

“Yep. You and me take the next training flight inland, Neri will meet us… here.”

Neri nodded.

“…And from there it’s about twenty k, we’ll be back for the return flight at eight. Or earlier, if we find it soon enough.”

“You got all this ok-ed with Mum and Dave?”

Jason grinned. “I’m observing the pilot. First step to getting my license.”

“And how are we going to go the twenty k?”

Neri smiled and splashed water at Jason. “He will not say, only smiles.”

“It’s a surprise. I rented them.”

“Rented what?”

* * *

Three camels were munching placidly on a bush around back of the training facility. Neri, still wet from the river just downhill, looked at them with a very strange expression.

“What are they?”

“Camels. They’re called ‘ships of the desert.’ Made for this country like Charley was made for the ocean.”

Neri circled the strange beast, smiling. She petted the camel’s fur, then sniffed her hand. “They can carry?”

“Carry anything. Plenty of water for you in those bags. Oh, here, so you won’t get sunburn.” Jason handed Neri a sheet, and helped her wrap it into a hood. She mounted her camel and laughed when it stood up on cue.

Brett checked the coordinates and they set off.

* * *

It was boring on ORCA, without an id there wasn’t much you could do. Lena sat around the galley waiting and determined not to ever tell her father she’d gotten bored. What she really wanted to do was ask that boy, Brett, what he meant about the whale. There were all those whale files on the computer, so obviously UBRI had been studying them, but what could have made Brett think her father had done something illegal? Lena couldn’t correct him unless she knew what he thought.

But she couldn’t find him. She couldn’t even see the other kids she’d met before, they were all off at class or whatever kids did underwater.

Someone sat down next to her and Lena looked up. It was the other boy, the dark-skinned one she’d seen this morning.

“Hi, I’m Lena.”

“Kal, friend of Brett.” Kal was smiling, and looking at Lena’s hair.

“You’re a friend of his?”

“He brings me here. I do classes, very good. I like.”

“And what class are you doing?”

Kal thought for a minute. “Exercise. Bi-o-robics. Your hair is white like cloud.”

“Nordic. Both my parents, but they both ended up in Australia. Funny huh?”

“Very pretty.”

“Thank you.” Lena said, surprised by the compliment. Usually people just thought her hair was weird. This boy was a little slow, obviously, but he seemed nice. Just then HELEN announced the shuttle was leaving. Lena stood up. “Ah, I’ve got to go, my father and I are on this shuttle. Maybe we could talk again sometime.”

“I come too.” Kal said immediately.

Lena shrugged and they headed for the lift. Hellegren was in the corridor talking on his phone. “Don’t touch anything. I’m on my way.” Closing the phone he said, “Where is my daughter?”

“I’m here.”

“Good. But you should not be talking to strangers. You, take the launch, see she’s escorted home.”

“But where are you..?” Lena began but was hustled off to the boats. She waved to Kal.

* * *

“You doing ok Neri? You’ve been out of water for a long time.”

Neri’s hood nodded. “I am ok. Water you brought is good.” Her camel grunted and Neri laughed. “They complain about everything!”

“Can’t you just talk to them like you do with Charley?” Brett asked.

Neri’s laugh rang out. “No! Camel not like Charley!”

The laugh reassured Jason, Neri must be feeling all right. “Ok, we’re getting close, maybe twenty more minutes to the spot Kal told us.”

“Good, ‘cause I could use some shade and some ice cream!”

“Yeah.”

The camels plodded on, swaying smoothly along.

Neri looked up suddenly. “Listen!”

A second later the boys heard it, “It’s a chopper!”

“How come it’s out here?” Jason asked nobody as the helicopter sailed over them.

“Who knows? What do we do?”

“Keep going. We’ve come this far.”

* * *

“So? What have you found?” Hellegren barked as soon as the helicopter had powered down enough to make talking possible.

“Some sort of capsule. The metal could not be identified. The outer casting ruptured upon impact, but the contents may be intact. We scanned it with everything we have, and it appears completely inert. Not radioactive.”

“Show me.”

They approached the long trench with the backhoe sitting at one end. In the bottom, still half buried, was a metal pod. Hellegren jumped down next to it. He pulled on a pair of gloves and started pulling the pod apart. Kellar handed down a crowbar.

A few of the workers gasped as Hellegren lifted out the bluegreen piece. It shone dully in the sunlight. A worker handed over an emptied toolbox and Hellegren and Kellar nested the piece inside it.

“Whoever, or whatever, sent this object here, did so for a purpose. I will take it back and study it. Bring the capsule.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

* * *

“We’re about three hundred meters off. So, other side of that dune.” Brett said, consulting the navigator.

“Is here. I feel it.” Neri said.

They reached the top of the dune and looked down. The valley was torn up with holes and one long trench. Equipment was everywhere, and a big yellow backhoe sat in the middle.

“Someone has been.”

“But who?”

Jason gave his camel the ‘sit’ command and slid off its back. “Nobody here now, let’s check it out.”

Neri jumped down and ran for the trench, her makeshift cape flapping. Jason and Brett ran after her. They found Neri kneeling in the trench, holding an empty pod. “It is gone.”

“We’d better look fast. Somebody’ll be coming back for this stuff.” Brett said, then they all heard engines.

“Hey! You!” Someone yelled.

Jason grabbed Neri and they ran. Looking back Jason saw the familiar white jumpsuits pouring out of two trucks. “UBRI!”

“Aw no!” Brett reached a camel and jumped on. The camels were groaning unhappily, not liking the trucks roaring towards them. “Come on, move!”

“Neri, you ok?”

“Ok. Camel, go!”

The camels moved up the slope, not quite running but hurrying. All three children were yelling at them. The UBRI truck was gaining. Jason pulled on the reins and yelled, “Up the dune!” Looking back, he could see Kellar’s face in the window of the truck. And she could see them—or at least their uniforms.

The truck slowed down and finally stopped, its tires spinning in the sand. Kellar gunned the engine but only succeeded in burying her tires.

“They stop.”

“We don’t, not until we’re back at the river. We have to get you out of here!”

* * *

The ride back was fast and tense. Jason was sure UBRI would bring the other truck around and get after them, but there was no pursuit that they saw. By the time they reached the river Neri was looking sunken-eyed and sick. Jason said, “Go home. We’ll come see you later, we can talk then.”

“Yeah, we gotta return these guys and look innocent. Maybe Hellegren won’t know it was us.”

That didn’t seem likely.

Neri nodded. “See you later.” She dived into the river, came up to smile at them, and ducked under and was gone. Jason and Brett returned the camels and waited for the flight back to ORCA. There were other cadets waiting with them so they couldn’t talk.

On ORCA they reported in, put in a request for a boat—Dave said, “Don’t you two ever slow down?”—and gave their mother quick hugs. Both boys really wanted to have a snack and a rest, but there was one other thing they had to do. Kal’s shorts were still in the locker, so he was still on ORCA. Benny reported he’d seen Kal talking to “that Lena girl, the one you don’t like.” And Brett groaned.

They found Kal chowing down on a random assortment of food in the galley.

“Classes… that was all you were supposed to do, go to classes.”

“Talk to friends. I like.” Kal chimed.

Brett helped himself to some of Kal’s food. “Yeah, Benny said he saw you talking to Lena Hellegren. We told you not to talk to anybody, especially her!”

“Lena nice. Why not talk?”

“Because her dad isn’t nice and he’d love to know about you. Just ask Neri.”

“Where Neri?”

“Back at the island.” Jason said, “Where you’re going.”

“You, too?”

“Yeah, in a while. See you there ok?”

* * *

At UBRI headquarters the artifact had undergone four hours of tests. It was determined to be nontoxic, perfectly safe to touch. The computers couldn’t tell what it was made of, but the computer guy suggested it might be “complex circuitry inside a crystalline coating.”

“And that is all we could determine, Doctor.” Kellar finished.

Hellegren looked down at their find, currently sitting on a sterile cloth on a table. He picked it up and carried it out if the room, Kellar following curiously. Her boss took the thing to one of the big algae tanks used for UBRI’s biological experiments.

Hellegren held the piece over the water, turned it a few times to see if something would happen. Then he commanded, “Work!”

The water rose, bubbling and splashing in the tank. It was drawn up, a pillar of water under the artifact.

“Stop!”

The water fell back.

“It generates some sort of tidal pull.”

“What on earth..?” Kellar began.

“Nothing on earth, Kellar! There is no question in my mind its origin is extraterrestrial.” Hellegren turned and walked back inside. He returned the piece to its table and locked the door. “We will run further tests tomorrow. No one is to go in there without my express permission.”

“Doctor Hellegren, you may be convinced this object is alien, but the scientific community will need proof.”

“Then we will give them proof.” Hellegren entered the computer room and woke up the machine. “Computer, open file “ocean girl.”

“Ah, your alien girl.”

“Yes. Part human, part cetacean.”

“Cetacean?” Kellar asked as grainy pictures and video files spread across the three screens.

“In a manner of speaking. What else would you call an air-breathing mammal that lives in the sea and could communicate with a whale?”

“A cetacean indeed, but human in form.”

“And like this device, she was not of this world. There may be some connection. Some detail in the file that will give us a link.”

They heard a sound and both turned quickly. Lena stood behind them, looking wide-eyed at the screens. Hellegren quickly blanked them.

“Oh, sorry father, you’re busy.”

“No, I was just finishing. Would you like a ride home?” As lena smiled, hellegren turned back to his assistant. “Oh, and Kellar, the matter of the intruders needs looking into. I expect two of those individuals will be known to us.’

“I believe so.”

* * *

“UBRI!” Brett groaned. He was sitting with his feet in the pond.

“What I can’t figure is how they got onto it.”

“Synchronium was secret even from my people.”

“But they knew exactly where to look for that capsule.”

“Which means they might be looking for the other ones.”

“No. They must not find!”

“I’m with ya on that Neri, it’s bad enough they’ve got one.”

Crouched in the water, Neri ducked her head under and came up, pushing her hair back. “They must not keep that one. Remember warning, synchronium in bad hands will do harm, not good.”

“And Hellegren’s are about the worst hands going.” Brett said.

“People who do not care for the ocean must not have the synchronium. We must stop them. I must carry out father’s task. You will help me?”

“Of course we will!”

“Yeah.” Jason said. “Of course we will. So it’s us against UBRI. Again.”

10. The Ghost of ORCA

“Hi, nice see you!” Kal hollered, running down the beach. Brett and Jason were walking with Neri, at a more sedate pace.

“There are seven more pieces to find.”

“We know that, Neri.”

“Synchronium must be ready. Harm is coming to oceans.”

“Mum and Winston are keeping a watch on everything, but they can’t see any damage.” Jason said. He stopped by the boat to drop his shoes in and go barefoot.

“Will come. The blasting still happens, yes?”

“Yeah.”

“So we must keep searching.”

We are, but you’ve got to be patient. We’ve been looking at records of unusual sightings, but there’s nothing else that matches. Best I can figure it they dropped from orbit at different times, maybe over a year or more.”

“Which means going through HELEN’s database could take months.”

“No, too slow. UBRI will find first, they have one piece already.”

“We’ll get it back.” Brett said, then added under his breath, “Somehow.”

“Well on the upside, they don’t know we have one. Which reminds me, shouldn’t you find a safe place for it?”

Neri gave him a confused look. “Is safe in my nest.”

“Safer than that.”

Kal emerged from the water and came splashing up to them. “Hey! Come swim?”

“Sure, Kal!” Brett pulled off his shirt and ran to leave it in the boat.

Neri stood still, thinking. Then she smiled. “I know where no one will find.”

“Yeah?”

She turned. “I take it there now. Stay with Kal? Better he does not know. Safer.”

“Sure. Could do with a swim!”

A few minutes later Neri carried the precious piece through the depths.

Charley!

Charley dived beside her and she patted his huge face. The whale nudged the synchronium piece and sang a querying note. The water trembled around them.

Maybe better not to…

Too late. Curious now, Charley sang a long moan, up and down the scale. The taste of the water changed. The piece lit up, pulsed once, and faded.

No more try! We must have whole thing to work it.

An apologetic chirp.

Neri laughed, and grabbed a fin, letting Charley tow her along.

Where you take the Thing?

To hide. Only friends must know of it.

The concept of secrecy was not well understood by whales. Charley knew that Neri must be kept secret from the other people, the ones on boats. Now the Thing must be secret too. Because it was important, like Neri.

Neri surfaced inside the coral cave. She breathed in, her lungs using only a tiny fraction of its oxygen. She put the piece in the back, in the shadow against the wall. Even if someone else found the cave, they wouldn’t see it.

“Safe.”

* * *

Cass and Benny were in the rec room, playing trigammia. Benny was trying not to win too badly. Cass was trying to win—if Kal had done it, how hard could it be? But Benny kept making moves that were almost but not quite the exact moves she needed to jump her pieces…

“Hey.” Brett said, coming in behind them.

Cass looked up. “Where have you been?”

“I had to do some stuff with Mum.”

“Yeah? You weren’t in the lab. I went to invite you down here to get creamed at trig.”

“Oh, uh, checking marker buoys topside.”

Cass nodded, made a move and said to Benny, “Beat that!”

“That’s just what I was hoping you’d do.”

“Aarg!”

Brett warmed up to tease one or both of them when Benny looked past him and frowned. “Dad.”

“Benny, it’s past ten.”

“Yeah dad, I know, it’s just…” The confidant Benny wilted before their eyes.

“You are supposed to be in the cabin studying.” Mr. Malkovitch looked at the other kids and added, “Sorry to interrupt your game.”

Benny shrugged.

“It’s cool, we’ll finish it tomorrow.”

“See you.” Benny said glumly and let his father lead him away.

Cass stared after them. “And I thought my parents were slavedrivers.”

“No kidding.”

“Well, now I have until tomorrow to figure out how to beat him!” Cass regarded the trigammia board from several angles, then reached for one of Benny’s pieces.

“He’ll notice.” Brett warned her.

“Naw.”

“He will.”

* * *

Benny wasn’t thinking about that.

“You’re not even halfway through your physics assignment.”

“I’ll catch up.”

“Not good enough! You’re supposed to be one step ahead, not one step behind.”

“It’s vacation, Dad! I need to spend some time with my friends.”

His father grunted, “I’m not sure I like your choice of friends. That Cass is trouble.”

Which was why Benny liked her, actually. He kind of liked having friends who didn’t study all the time or play chess or piano. Instead of that, Brett and Cass… well, they got in trouble. And it was fun. And that was not something his father would want to hear.

* * *

After dinner, and being convinced not to mess with the game, Cass headed home. She was wondering unhappily what Morgan would find to yell at her about this time, when she saw something. Just a flash of motion at the end of a hallway.

“Hello?”

Patter of footsteps. But it was night, everyone who wasn’t on duty would be in bed.

“Is someone there?”

Nothing.

* * *

“He wasn’t from ORCA.” Cass said between bites of breakfast. “He was barefoot and out of uniform.”

“Who?” Sallyanne asked as she joined the group at their table in the galley.

Brett had heard the story before. “A ghost she reckons she saw.”

“It wasn’t a ghost! It was, I dunno, a kid or something. Littler than me.”

“Right, the phantom of delta level.”

“The ghost of the galley!” Brett added in his best spooky voice, “It’s the spirit of someone who was poisoned by the ORCA curry!”

“No, I really saw him. He looked scared. It was not a ghost and I’m going to prove it to you.” Cass waved, ate the last of her cereal and got up.

Jason looked at his watch and sighed.

“Time we weren’t here?” Sallyanne asked.

“Yeah, we’d better get moving. See you guys later. Brett don’t forget about HELEN. You know, database?”

“Yeah, I hear you. Get going or Dave’ll kill you.”

When the two of them were alone Benny said, “You think Cass really saw something?”

“Nah, she’s just making it up.”

“Must be a day for tall stories.”

“Hmm?”

Benny unfolded his computer link. “I was just reading about this sunken treasure that’s supposed to be around here. In the wreck of the Henrietta Van Riik.”

“A treasure ship?”

“Yeah, a couple hundred years ago, the article said. According to them it was loaded.” He turned the screen so Brett could see the article, with a very old drawinmg of a ship.

“With doubloons or something?” Brett asked, his eyes starting to light up.

“Would’ve been Guilders. It was a Dutch ship. Still gold though, and plenty of it.”

“Gold. Hmm. How about…” And the plan was on. They talked about it for a half hour before the door opened and Brett saw Neri and Kal. He got up quick. “Hey Benny, meet you back at lunch, ok?”

Benny had seen them too. “That guy beat me at trigammia. I’d like a return round.”

“I’ll tell him. You just organize that stuff, ok.”

Benny nodded. “All right, see ya.”

Brett joined Neri and Kal in the corridor around a corner from the galley. “Hi. What are you doing here?”

“I come to see if you have found more clues yet, of synchronium pieces.”

“Come on Neri, you only asked yesterday!”

“I go to exercise class.” Kal said.

“Ah, ok, just don’t talk to anyone. I’m heading up to HELEN now, to look. Come if you want.”

“Good. Remember, others are looking too.”

“I’ll remember. I’m going to work on this all day, Jason’s got cadet training all day… it’ll be boring.”

* * *

When Cass thought about it, this end of delta level wouldn’t be a bad place to hide, if you were going to hide. It was mostly storerooms for big equipment, and people rarely came in. Some of the rooms even had sinks.

And it would have to be a room without security clearance. Cass had backtracked to where she’d seen the ‘ghost.’ She turned in a slow circle, chose a door at random, and flashed her card.

The first room was full of pumps. Nothing interesting. The second she tried was full of cleaning supplies, and the place stank like disinfectant. The third room opened to the big equipment turbolift. It was full of crates and the fully automated unloading equipment.

The vent cover in the wall was swinging.

“Hello?” Nothing. Cass tried, “Come on out. I won’t turn you in, I just want to meet you.”

A pause, then the cover swung back and a boy slid down into the room. He was tiny—thin, and shorter than Cass, though probably the same age. He was dark-skinned and wearing ragged clothes.

“Hi.” Cass said. “What’s your name?”

“Rang.” The boy answered. His accent turned the R into almost an L.

“Rang. I’m Cass. Nice to meet you. Um, are you hungry?”

Rang’s dark eyes sparked and he nodded.

“Okey-dokey. Wait here a minute, I’ll bring you some food.”

The boy nodded and ducked behind the conveyer belt. Cass dashed up to the galley and got as much packaged food as she could afford. She could manage without lunch today. Then, juggling food and wishing she’d thought to bring a bag, she hurried back to delta level.

“Rang? It’s me. Here you go.”

Rang popped out of hiding and fell on the food.

“Whoa, you don’t have to eat it all at once! Don’t choke.”

“Very hungry. No food, two days.” The boy said between bites.

Oh. Cass shut up and let him eat, trying to think how soon she could get more food down here. She could do without dinner, too.

* * *

Lena sat perfectly content. On the table her computer was working away on a program, and the couch was covered with books and magazines, some for research, some just to read. There was also a bag of chips and a drink. Lena grabbed a handful of chips and picked up a book.

Her father came downstairs, carrying his briefcase and a small overnight bag. He looked at the clutter surrounding his daughter.

“Lena, I am going away on business for twenty-four hours. You’ll be all right?”

“I’ll be fine.”

A sigh. “Lena, please. There are books and magazines all over the house. Would you at least put them back on the shelves?”

“Well I can’t read them on the shelves, father.” Lena said reasonably. “Will Ms. Kellar be going with you?”

“No, she will be busy at UBRI. I will return tomorrow evening. Try not to make too much work for the cleaning staff. Goodbye.”

Lena waved, then made a face at her father’s back. So maybe she did leave stuff around, the maids got paid very well to pick up after her. And she hated the way the house always had to look perfect. It wouldn’t have been that way when her mother was still alive…

At one end of the coffee table, on top of a pile of books, Lena had put a picture of her parents. It had been on her father’s desk, but hers was up in her room farther than she wanted to walk to get it. An old picture, her parents on their wedding day, standing on the beach dressed in white. They looked really happy. The picture was a little crooked in its frame.

Lena picked it up and took the frame apart to straighten the photograph. A slip of paper fluttered out. Lena picked it up. A list of nonsense words. Or passwords! She smiled and reached for her computer. Now that she knew the passwords it would be easy enough to program a disk to grab the files she’d seen her father looking at. ‘Half human, half cetacean.’ He’d said. What did that even mean? She had to find out what was really going on.

* * *

Another breakfast on ORCA. Brett had spent all of yesterday going through HELEN’s archives, getting more and more grumpy as he didn’t find anything.

The older kids had their own worries. Sallyanne looked at the day’s schedule and said, “Hydrographic calibration and technostructural theory.”

“Ah great, another fun-packed day.”

Brett muttered to himself.

“What’s that?” Cass asked.

“The Henrietta Van Riik. An old shipwreck.” Benny filled her in.

“Filled with gold and treasure!” Brett added.

“We don’t know that for sure.”

“We will when we find it!” Brett said cheerfully. “Cass, you want to come?”

“Can’t. Busy.” Cass stood up and grabbed a wrapped bagel and a banana off her plate.

“More ghost hunting?”

“That? I was just putting you guys on. Should’ve known you wouldn’t buy it. Gotta go!”

* * *

In the storeroom Cass found Rang cuddled up in the packing material in an open carton. He saw her and smiled.

“Here’s breakfast. Sleep ok?”

The boy nodded and applied himself to the serious business of eating.

“So this is how you got down from the pontoon huh? Smart opening it up. What did you do with the stuff you took out?”

“In water.” Rang grinned.

“Cool. And pretty amazing swimming all the way here from the boat, at night. Very strong. Very brave.”

“Only way stay here. Good country. Food, money, jobs.”

“But your parents were on the boat.”

“Sent back now, our country, by boat police. Whole boat sent back.”

“Because they were illegal immigrants.” Cass guessed. “They’ll be missing you.”

Rang looked down, then back at Cass. “Maybe. Very poor, our country. No jobs. No food. They’d be glad I go where there’s food.”

“Man. That… that just sucks. What are we gonna do now? I mean you can’t live here forever.”

“You help me stay? Please, Cass?”

“I don’t know what I can do.”

“You no tell?”

“Hey, relax. I won’t tell anyone you’re here. I can bring you more food tonight, and if I could get you a uniform you’d be able to come out… but Morgan watches my laundry like a hawk so it’ll have to be one of Brett’s, or Benny’s. Oh, this is never going to work!”

“Try. You A-one good buddy!”

Cass laughed. “Thanks. Look, I gotta…”

“No go. Stay. Talk.”

“Well…” Cass weighed how long it would be before someone noticed her absence. Probably a while, with the boys out at sea. “Ok, I’ll stay. How about you show me how you got into the vents?”

Rang’s grin flashed. “Ok!”

* * *

“Ready Benny? I’ve got the zodiac booked.”

“Wait’ll you see this.”

Brett saw it. It looked like a metal box. “What is it?”

“Submarine metalliferous ore scanner. It’s worth heaps. I had to register my id when I signed it out. If the quartermaster notices it’s only a student card…”

“No worries. We’ll have it back before they even realize it’s gone.”

* * *

“Commander?”

The commander turned to see one of ORCA’s officers holding a disc.. “Yes, duty officer?”

“One of last night’s surveillance tapes. I think you should see it.”

She put it on. The view was of an empty corridor. Then a door opened and a shabby figure scurried across, out of camera range. The commander’s eyebrows lifted. “HELEN, map please. And notify security. We have an unidentified intruder on board.”

* * *

Benny hauled himself into the zodiac. Brett just hung off the side, panting. “Nothing. You?”

“Not a trace. This is where the reports said it came down.”

“So we keep trying.” Brett said immediately.

Benny looked up at the sky. He was awfully tired of being wet. “Maybe we should think about getting back. Aren’t you tired too?”

“Hungry for that gold, man!”

“But there’s a bit of a storm coming up.”

“One more dive ok?” Brett suggested, “We’ve got plenty of air for one more, then we’ll go home. Maybe it would’ve gone down farther out.”

Reluctantly Benny nodded. “Ok, just one more.”

“That way then.” Brett checked his air supply, because of habit since he knew exactly how much he had, turned on his light and dived.

* * *

Lena had timed her visit for the end of the workday, nearly five o’clock. She got off the bus and crossed the street to the UBRI building. The guard in the gatehouse waved to her. She’d been in and out so much that the ordinary employees were used to her, and at this time of day most of them should already have gone home. Still, her heart pounded when she walked into the high-level clearance computer room.

“This area is for authorized personnel only.” Said a clipped voice, and Lena nearly jumped out of her skin.

“I’m sorry Ms. Kellar. I was, um, looking for an earring. I think I dropped it when I was here last time with my father. They were a present, you see…” She pushed her hair back to show one small silver hoop and one empty ear.

“I see. Would you like me to help you look for it?”

“No, I’ll be all right, thanks.” Lena said quickly. “I wouldn’t want to trouble you, Father already says I’m too much of a distraction. I’m sure I can find it. I lose things so often and they’re always right where they were.”

The babble did the trick. Kellar said, “I’m about to go off duty, but take your time. Just be sure to turn the light off when you leave.”

“Ok. I’ll only be a minute.” And Lena scanned the floor until she was sure Kellar had gone off down the hall. Then she took the disk out of her pocket and put it in the computer. While it was loading she tossed the other earring down under the computer, so she could ‘find’ it fast if anybody came in.

Lena watched the screen as her disk loaded. It ran a quick search for anything tagged ‘ocean girl.’ A series of password boxes popped up and went down and the files themselves loaded on the screen as they were copied to Lena’s disk.

Whale recordings. ORCA. Charley. Electronic fence. Helicopter crash report. A girl? Search: children with special abilities. Institute for Human Advancement. Jane Seaforth. Application to adopt.

What?

The words danced in front of Lena’s eyes. For a moment her ears roared and she couldn’t think at all. More files were opening. A short video of a girl surfacing in the water, looking around and then going under. Astronomy. Records of sightings. Technology for tracking meteor impacts.

None of it mattered.

* * *

By the end of the last dive, Brett was getting tired. He slithered into the boat and turned to look for Benny. The other boy was just coming up. He hung onto the edge of the boat and hauled up the metal detector. He put it on the lip of the zodiac. “I think we’ll have to call it a day.”

“But we’re not beat yet, we’ll come back out tomorrow.”

Brett leaned over to help Benny in—a wave rocked the boat and the metal detector fell overboard.

“No!” Benny grabbed for it, then hurried his mask back on and went under.

Brett waited, sure Benny would be right back up. Then he waited another minute. Then, with a terrible sinking feeling, he checked his air gauge. In the red. And they’d had matching tanks. Benny could’ve gotten down just far enough that…

“Oh no. Benny. Benny!” As if yelling would help.

There was nobody here. Choppy gray water in all directions.

Or maybe it would help. Brett took a deep breath and hollered at the top of his voice, “Neriiiii!” Then he started venting his tank. It was an emergency procedure but it’d give him a few minutes to look for Benny.

He was about to jump in when Neri surfaced, with Benny in her arms. Brett pulled them into the boat. Benny was wheezing and coughing.

“Benny! Are you ok?”

“Yeah. I guess.” Benny gasped out. “Who..?”

“Um. This is a friend of mine, Neri.”

Benny looked at Neri, then looked around for a boat. He started to ask something… when a more pressing thought took over. “Oh no, the detector!”

“Neri… could you do us another really big favor?”

Neri made a face, and slipped over the side. Benny gawked. “But she hasn’t got a tank…”

“She’s fine. She lives out here. Benny, she’s a really, really big secret. You can’t tell anybody about her.”

“Ok. Who is she? What… she lives out here?”

“I’ll explain it on the way back.” Brett stood up and waved. Neri had surfaced a few yards away. She swam to the boat and handed up the metal detector. It had broken open and was totally in pieces. Brett and Benny groaned.

“What is it?”

“It’s a metal detector. We were looking for treasure.”

“Treasure?” Neri cocked her head.

“Gold and stuff. Jewels. Money. Treasure.”

Benny stared at Neri. She was hanging off the side of the boat, propped up on her hands with her body in the water, having a conversation with Brett like it was perfectly normal. And Brett was talking like it was perfectly normal too.

Benny ventured, “A ship sank here. We wanted to find it.”

Neri looked perplexed. “Is no ship here.”

Brett slid down into the bottom of the zodiac and started banging his head on the rubber muttering, “Why, whyyyyy didn’t I ask…”

“Um, Neri? I’m Benny. Thank you for rescuing me. I think you saved my life.”

“Benny. Nice to meet you.” Neri smiled at him. “Later, we talk. Now, you go before rain starts.”

“Ok.” Brett surfaced from his despair. “See you later Neri.”

* * *

Brett gave his friend the story on the ride back to ORCA. Benny was mostly silent in disbelief or maybe amazement. As they took the turbolift down into ORCA Benny repeated the last thing he’d registered. “So the guy who beat me at trigammia is…”

The door hissed open. Dave was standing there, looking very stern.

Benny gulped.

“Welcome back gentlemen. Now about that ore detector…”

Brett handed it over.

Dave looked at the smashed device. “I see. And I’ll see you two on the bridge in half an hour. Log the zodiac in and grab a snack. It may be your last meal.”

Benny whimpered.

They did as Dave suggested and grabbed snacks. Brett grabbed Jason too, and they tried to coach Benny. “You can’t bring Neri into this. You can’t tell anybody about her!”

“I’m no good at lying!”

“Who is? But there’s times when you can’t tell the truth, at least not all of it. For the sake of everyone. Neri and Kal are our friends. If outsiders found out about them can you imagine what’d happen? They’d be locked up somewhere like specimens or zoo animals! Besides, there’s other stuff.”

“Other stuff?”

Jason nodded. “Us and Neri have a big job on our hands. Really big, like whole-world big.”

“What kind of job?”

“Later. So, can we count on you?”

* * *

The boys hadn’t told their mother about this adventure, so Winston had no idea of the drama that was about to happen on the bridge when he headed down to delta level to get a replacement tape cleaner. He found the storeroom and started looking for the right crate when he saw a bit of color where there shouldn’t have been any. Winston stepped around to look and saw rang, crouched down behind a shelf.

“Well well, who have we here? Come on, come out. I won’t hurt you. What’s your name?”

The door opened behind him and Cass looked at them in horror. Her hands were full of food. Winston gave her a questioning look.

Cass slumped, and walked into the room, letting the door close behind her. Rang came out of hiding to stand next to her.

“His name’s Rang. He swam to ORCA. His family are boat people, turned back by immigration.”

“Impressive. And you’ve been harboring him have you?”

Rang broke in, “Mister, no tell! No make me go back!”

Winston shook his head, overwhelmed. “I’ll help you if I can. Cass, did you think you could keep him here forever?”

“No! But I couldn’t just turn him in either!”

“Your intentions are noble, but we’ll have to turn him over to the authorities. There’s simply no other option.”

Rang probably didn’t know the words, but he understood the tone. He dodged around Winston and out the door.

“No, Rang!” Cass yelled, too late.

They heard Rang’s footsteps, then someone called, “Hey, stop!” and there was a scuffle. When Cass and Winston got there, rang was hanging between two ORCA security guards.

“Its out of our hands now.” Winston said gently. Cass punched him, but her heart wasn’t in it.

* * *

“Communicative aren’t you?” The commander said to Rang, who sat silently glaring at everyone. “Well, can’t say I blame you. I’m afraid immigration will have to get the rest of your story.”

“No, please.” Cass said, “I’ll take charge of him. I’ll talk to my folks, maybe we can adopt him or something.”

“the immigration people are already on their way.” The commander turned back to rang, “You’ll get to ride in a helicopter, young fella, won’t that be exciting? Miss Clayborn, would you stay with him until they arrive? You and these security officers, of course. Good luck, Rang. Now, the other business.”

Cass sat down next to Rang, so miserable she didn’t even care that her best friends were waiting at the other end of the bridge about to get a severe talking to.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Hartley. Let me get this straight. These two ‘borrowed’ a very expensive piece of equipment in order to go on a wild goose chase for sunken treasure, and it accidentally fell off the gunwale of the zodiac. Am I right so far?”

Brett and Benny nodded.

“You heroically retrieved it, even though you were almost out of air, but not before it had hit the seabed and broken.”

The boys nodded.

“I see. Well, you illegally requisitioned a highly expensive piece of equipment, and neither of you is an experienced enough diver to handle it. Forty demerits each and no access to stores for any purpose until further notice.”

Brett and Benny nodded and turned to go. Behind them were Dianne and Benny’s father, both looking ready to assign further punishment. Dianne pinned her son with a look. “You’re washing test tubes for a week, and one word about how we could’ve been rich and it’ll be two weeks.”

“Yes Mum. I’ll get started now.”

Mr. Malkovitch pointed across the bridge at the refugee boy sitting with Cass. “Imagine what this boy would give for what you’ve got. You’re so privileged! What’s happening to you? Why do you keep letting us down?”

* * *

“I’ll find out where you are and I’ll write.” Cass offered. “Will you write back?”

“Sure.”

“And I’ll see you again one day, I promise.”

A ghost of a smile lit Rang’s thin face. “Ok, buddy. Thank you for try to help. You too, mister.’

The immigration people had arrived, a man and woman, both wearing suits. They looked like nice people. The man said, “Time to go, son.” Rang let himself be led away, turning once to wave to Cass.

Winston sat down next to her. “Hey, you gave him friendship.”

“Yeah, sure. Like he’s really going to care about that when he’s in some stinking refugee camp without enough to eat.”

“You did all you could. And think of this—someday, ORCA city will be built, and be a model for other cities underwater, and will perhaps ease the dreadful overpopulation of our planet and help the plight of people like Rang. Perhaps one day he will live in such a city. We have to look forward. We have to hope.”

Winston’s eyes were misty, and he was looking at another place, not seeing the bridge in front of him. Cass wiped her eyes. “Hey, will you help me look something up on HELEN? I want to look up where Rang’s going and see if I can find a charity or something there. I have a little bit of money.”

“It would be my pleasure.” Winston stood up and offered Cass a hand up.

11. Deep Dive

The sun had set, and the heat of the day faded with it. Neri and Kal sat beside a fire, having a few bananas and talking about nothing.

“Opal people have strange customs.”

“Many.” Neri laughed and put another stick on the fire.

“They put their faces together, do like this.” Kal made a kissy face to demonstrate. “Like fish! Why they do that?”

“It is called a kiss.”

“Kiss.” Kal murmured. “A kiss.”

“It is to show someone you have feelings for them. Like a mother for a father.”

“Feeling?”

Neri thought about that one. “Feeling is… here, in your heart. When you have good friends like Brett and Jason, you feel happy.”

Kal put his hand on his chest to see if he had any feelings. It was hard to tell. “Happy? Feeling is good, is happy?”

“There are other feelings. Not all are good.”

“What other feelings?”

“When you are alone, with no friends to help you, you can feel fear. Fear is when you think a bad thing is coming and you cannot stop it.”

“Fear.” Kal nodded, cataloguing the concept. “Not happy. Fear.”

* * *

Fear. A dark world. Cass shrieked and wrenched herself away—and woke up, cold and gasping for breath.

“Cassandra! Are you all right?”

Still blinking herself back into the real world, Cass looked up at her mother. “That dream again.”

In the other bed Morgan groaned, “Do you have to make so much noise? I have training tomorrow.”

“Morgan.”

“Ok, sorry. Look Cass, maybe you should talk about it, get it out of your system.”

“It’s the same as always. I’m in this weird place, with stuff hanging everywhere, like a jungle. And someone’s there, and she’s really scary but I don’t know why, I’m running away and then I can’t remember.”

From inside the pillow Morgan said, “Gotta lay off those horror vid-discs, Cass.”

“Listen, the only horror in my life is having to share this cabin with you!” Cass snapped, fully recovered. “Go to bed Mom, I’m ok.”

“You sure you’re all right honey?”

“Yeah sure, I’m all right.” Cass plumped her pillow and lay back.

“Well then good night, girls.”

“G’night.” Cass said, and a similar sound came from Morgan.

* * *

“Come on guys, when are you gonna take me out to the island?” Benny asked. He’d been asking since Brett and Jason showed up for breakfast.

They were distracted by a commotion over by the food machines. A big boy with cropped hair was saying, “You kidding, you don’t think I’m gonna wait in any stinking line do you?”

“Check out the new guy.” Brett muttered, “Acting like he owns the place. Who’s he reckon he is?”

“Stop changing the subject. When are we going? You promised.”

Brett shrugged, “I’m not scheduled for anything today.”

“Ok, you go with Benny. I’ll stay behind and see if HELEN can find anything for us.”

Benny cheered gulped the last of his cereal.

Jason waved them off, smiling, “See you guys later.”

“See ya. Let’s go get the zodiac.”

Brett started off but Benny grabbed him. “Hey, it is safe isn’t it? I mean, we can’t get lost out there can we?”

“No worries. Check it out.” Brett got out his new toy. “Satellite navigation aid. We can be in any part of the world and know exactly where we are.”

Brett didn’t notice the big kid looking at his device.

On the way out they passed Cass. Brett said, “hey Cass, better hurry or there won’t be any muffins left.”

“So?” Cass replied nastily.

“So, I thought you liked muffins.”

“Look, just because I like muffins doesn’t mean I have to have one every day.” Cass stomped off.

“What’d I do?” Brett asked nobody.

Benny shrugged. “Girls. Who can figure ‘em.”

* * *

Down in the computer lab Jason was eating a bag of chips while HELEN ran her search. She reported, “Object was later identified as a weather balloon, confirmed by bureau of meteorology records.”

“Another dead end. Delete that, and let’s see the next one.”

Another map and data set loaded. “Saturday the twenty-sixth. Bright light in sky reported by crew of fishing trawler at sea. Subsequent investigation proved inconclusive.”

This one was close by. “That looks promising. Run it.”

* * *

“They like, eat and everything?” Benny whispered to Brett. They were sitting around by the pond, eating slices of a delicious melon Neri had found. Benny had been very quiet, spending the whole visit staring at Kal and Neri.

“’Course they eat Benny, what’d you think?”

“Well I dunno, I never met anyone from another planet before.”

“You eat also.” Neri said, holding out a slice.

Benny took it and tried a cautious bite. “It’s good!”

“I told Benny about everything, even the synchronium. He’s one of us now.”

Neri smiled her brilliant smile and Benny blushed. “Um. So this thing, it can really control the seas?”

“Yes, and I feel the day will come soon when it will be needed.”

“Amazing.”

“Benny, you will help us search? Many pieces still, and we must find them before others do.”

“Well I’ll try. But I’m a little worried.”

Kal spoke for the first time. “’Worried.’ Happy feeling?”

“No. Scary feeling.” Benny said and looked at Brett.

“Ah, Kal doesn’t know much about feelings. I guess he’s trying to learn what they are.”

Kal nodded. “Feelings of Opal Planet people.”

“Your people probably have the same kind of feelings, you know.” Brett said. “Happiness, sadness, fear, whatever—Neri feels them just like we do, so you can too.”

“But you are of Opal Planet.”

“Yeah but we’re all people.”

Neri nodded. “Not very different.” She looked up. “Jason is coming.”

“How do you know?”

“Can hear. Waverunner.”

Benny couldn’t hear anything. Brett said, “She’s right. Wait and see.”

A few minutes later Jason joined them. “Hi guys.”

“Hey Jase.”

“You have found something?”

Jason sighed and pulled out a pocket computer. “HELEN picked up another lead. Some fishermen reported it. Looks like it came down at sea. I downloaded the data on this.”

Kal looked at it. “Fell here.”

“How do you know?” Benny asked.

“Fell here.”

“Trust him.”

Jason marked the location and switched to a topographic map. “Edge of the continental shelf. That’s deep water.”

“How do we get down to it?”

“Not sure. It’ll take planning. I have to go back, I’m scheduled on the bridge at fifteen hundred. Let’s look for the capsule tomorrow.”

“I can go down to it. No wait. Have to go now.” Neri said immediately.

“Benny and I will come.”

“No, too slow. I go alone.”

Somehow they were all on their feet heading for the beach. Benny said, “I guess I should be heading back to ORCA too. My dad’ll go bananas if I’m late.”

“I go to ORCA?”

“No, Kal. Can go with Brett, but only part way. Must be back on island before sun is low.”

Kal looked downcast. “Yes Neri.”

“You can come to ORCA tomorrow.” Brett offered, “You have class then.”

“Yes. Tomorrow.”

Kal helped Brett and Benny get the zodiac off the beach, then swam alongside them.

Jason pushed the waverunner out and got on. “Neri, be careful out there ok?”

“Yes.” Neri said, and dived into an oncoming wave.

Jason looked after her for a moment, then started the waverunner. A few minutes later he passed the slower zodiac, waving at Brett as he went by.

* * *

A few minutes after that, the engine on the zodiac died. Brett tried to start it, but it only sputtered. He tried a few more times. “I don’t get it, it was running perfectly before! We have a serious problem.”

“My parents are going to kill me if I’m late.”

Kal surfaced beside them and Brett smiled. “Kal can tow us! Kal, little help?”

“Cannot take you to ORCA. Must get back to island now. Neri say.”

“You can’t just leave us out here!”

“Look, we’re in big trouble here! Neri would want you to help us.”

Kal considered. “Have happy times!” he called, and dived.

“Kal? Kal!”

* * *

Back on ORCA Cass looked up from her book when a large shadow fell over her.

“Lookin’ for Brett Bates. I hear he’s a friend of yours.” Said the huge boy.

“So?”

“So, where is he?”

“Haven’t seen him since this morning.” Cass replied.

“Yeah well, when you see him, tell him the Moose wants to talk to him.”

The Moose? What kind of name was that? “And what if he doesn’t want to talk to you?”

Moose loomed. “He will if he knows what’s good for him. Get the picture?”

* * *

Brett was in trouble already. They’d been stranded for a while now. Brett was still wrestling with the engine.

“How could Kal do it?” Benny wondered aloud. “I mean, even your worst enemy wouldn’t leave you stranded out in the middle of the ocean.”

“It’s not too bad. Jason knows where we are, he’ll send somebody when we don’t get back on time.” Except that Jason would be going right to cadet training so he might not realize they were late until dinner time. But Brett wasn’t going to tell Benny that until he had to.

“Look at that!” Benny pointed. In the distance a whale breached, its huge body sailing out of the water with perfect grace. It fell back with a great crash of water.

A minute later the whale spy-hopped right by them, poking his head out of the water not three yards from the zodiac. Benny sucked in a frightened breath.

“It’s Charley.” Brett said, and waved.

“Charley?”

Charley sank under again. Brett grinned. “I think we’re saved.”

“Huh?”

Brett pulled his hat over his face, sat back, and relaxed.

A few minutes later Neri came up beside the boat. “You are all right?”

“Am I glad to see you, Neri! We’re fine, but the engine died. Did you find the capsule?”

“No find. Will look again tomorrow. Now I take you back to ORCA.”

“Thank you Neri! Thank you thank you thank you!” Brett had secured a rope to the front of the zodiac. He tossed the free end to Neri.

“But how did you know we were here?” Benny asked.

“Charley told me your boat does not move.” Neri said and dived.

As the zodiac began to move, speeding up, Benny said, “She talks to the whale?”

Brett just pointed. Charley was coasting along beside them.

* * *

Neri left them at the pontoon. Brett signed the zodiac back in and managed to convince Dave that the engine had gone dead just as they arrived. Dave and one of his tech people took it apart and found a routine breakdown. Could’ve happened to anyone, Dave assured them, they were just lucky it hadn’t happened out at sea.

An unfamiliar voice greeted Brett as he came out of the lift.

“Well, will you look who it is? We’ve been looking for you for hours, Bates.” It was a big guy, bigger than Mick, with another big guy and a big girl behind him.

“Why’s that?” Brett asked.

“Well I thought it was about time you and I became friends. You do want to be my friend, don’t you Bates?”

“Uh, I guess.”

“Well, you see, there’s this way you might be able to prove it to me. You might be able to give me a present. Like, say, that S.N.A. I saw you with earlier.”

“But it’s brand new!” Brett’s mouth said before his brain caught up.

“So I noticed.”

“I can’t give it away, it was a birthday present.”

“Oh, isn’t that sweet. Now, listen, Bates. This is the way it goes, all right? You’ve got until this time tomorrow to hand it over, or you’re dead meat. Okay?” Moose did his best loom. He was a good foot taller than Brett.

Brett squeaked.

Considering the threat successfully delivered, Moose and his cronies walked off.

* * *

Brett was stewing about it that night in the cabin. He couldn’t hand over the navigator—they needed it! Going after pieces of the synchronium without exact directions would be a nightmare.

But getting pounded on by Moose would be a nightmare too.

While Brett pondered that one, Jason was telling their mother about the day’s training. “…it’s kind of like a physics test. Sallyanne’s a whiz at that sort of thing.”

“Sounds like you and Sallyanne are a pretty good team.” Dianne said with a grin.

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing, nothing.” Dianne dodged a pillow swat. “What do you think Brett? Brett?”

“Huh?”

“Don’t worry, it’s just Mum’s imagination working overtime again.”

“I’m going to bed.” Brett muttered.

“But it’s only nine.”

“I’m really tired.” Brett turned away from his confused family and went back to brooding.

* * *

At first light Neri was on the beach, ready to leave.

Kal ran up. “Neri. I go with you today?”

“No, Kal. You must go to ORCA for class. I search alone.” She smiled and tousled Kal’s hair. “I will come to ORCA later, when I have found the piece. I see you there.”

“Ok!” Kal was smiling now. He liked class. “Good search, Neri.”

* * *

The boys caught Kal hanging around the galley before class started. The food machine would still give him some things, even without an id, and Kal was determined to try everything he could get.

“Kal!” Brett burst out, sitting down next to the older boy. “You left us stranded out there yesterday! You can’t do things like that.”

Kal looked confused. “Had to return to island.”

“But we could’ve been stuck out there forever!”

Jason said, “Kal, what Brett’s trying to explain is that he and Benny were in danger. They might have gotten hurt. If someone could get hurt, then you have to help them. That’s more important than doing what you’re told. You understand?” As he spoke, Jason suddenly remembered his father telling him the same thing in one of those man-to-man talks before everything fell apart.

Brett broke in, “It’s called sticking by your friends, being loyal!”

“Loyal? What is loyal?” Kal asked, and something in his voice showed they’d gotten through to him.

“Come on, I’ll explain it on the way to the rec room.”

* * *

Neri dived. Charley’s song drifted down from above, directing her. He’d actually found the capsule; he said it made a very strange echo. Neri couldn’t feel its presence yet, but maybe she wasn’t down far enough yet. It was getting dark. All she could see was dark blue, blackness below her, and a ripple of light from the distant sun.

She cupped water and pulled herself deeper. Down into the dark.

The sun faded to a pale blue blur. Neri began to feel sick. Her head hurt. Her chest felt tight, even though she didn’t need new air. She breathed out a little and shook her head. It didn’t help.

She could feel the piece now, it was just a little further down. She could get to it… if her head didn’t hurt so…

For a moment the darkness was overwhelming, then she was rising through lighter water. Charley dived to meet her and pushed her up.

Charley. What happen to me?

Too deep.

Neri thought about that. She reached the surface and found herself gasping for breath. What a strange feeling, not having enough air! Was that how Brett and Jason felt when they stayed under too long?

But the piece of the Thing is down there. I must get it.

Dangerous.

I must think of a way.

Neri swam to ORCA while she thought. She had only one idea, and it probably wasn’t a good one. Maybe Jason would have more.

“Charley said it’s too deep for you huh? The pressure down there’s too much, even for you. You can’t try again.”

“Too deep for you also? With helmet?”

“Yeah.” Jason sighed. “There’s nothing on ORCA that can go down that far safely. If I tried I’d get the bends, bad, maybe even die.”

Neri was silent, in thought. “Then I must try again. I cannot fail Father. This time, you help.”

“How?”

“Wait in boat, with rope. I dive fast to synchronium. Then even if all goes dark in my head, you can pull both back up.”

“Whoa, that is not a safe plan.”

“You have better?”

“No.” Jason admitted.

“Then we try. Now. Must be done, Jason.”

“Ok. Ok, we’ll try. But we’ll take Brett. If something goes wrong I want him along for backup.”

“Good. We go get him.”

They had to wait a few minutes for Jason to sign out a boat. The zodiac engine was still in the shop so there wasn’t a problem getting a bigger boat, and there were even some chores in that direction. Two informational buoys weren’t transmitting, and someone had to go out and check them. And probably clean bird droppings off the solar panel that kept the thing running, which was why nobody else had done it.

* * *

In the rec room, Cass was apologizing. “Look, I’m just telling you this ‘cause I might have been a bit cranky the past few days.”

“Ah, that’s an understatement.” Benny said politely.

Cass swatted him. “So, I’m apologizing. You try getting no sleep and see how friendly you are.”

“Ok, apology accepted.” Benny said and Brett nodded.

“So what are these dreams about anyway?”

“Well I only remember bits and pieces. I’m in this weird place, and there’s a girl only she’s wearing really strange clothes and there’s something… I dunno, I’m just scared of her. So I’m running but she keeps coming after me. Hang on, I just remembered, I think there’s someone else with her. Kids I think…”

Brett and Benny were looking at each other, worried. Benny said, “Well, I’ve heard these reoccurring things usually just stop one day.”

“Yeah, I’d just try to forget about it if I were you. It’s just a dream after all.”

There was a distant rumble and everyone in the room looked up momentarily.

Cass grumbled. “I wish those UBRI guys would quit blasting already. It’s getting on my nerves.”

“Yeah.” Brett saw Jason and Neri come in and scan the room, looking for him. “I gotta go guys. See ya.” He made his way over to them. “What’s up?”

“We’ve had a few problems.” Jason said.

Brett saw Moose sitting with his crew on the other side of the room. Moose waved. Brett muttered, “Yeah we do.”

* * *

In the lab, Dianne flinched when the blast went off.

Winston rolled his chair over to check the seismic monitor array.

“How did that lot read?”

“Higher than UBRI claimed, as usual. But still well shy of the official danger mark.”

“Huh.” Dianne grumbled. “All the same, when the dust settles we’d better go out and nose around a bit.”

“It would be my pleasure.”

“Winston… we can’t be on a wild goose chase can we? I mean let’s face it, we haven’t gotten a single piece of proof there’s any permanent damage.”

“But Neri insists something is wrong with the ocean, and I believe her instincts can detect such things well before my instruments can.”

* * *

Jason parked the boat and let down the sea anchor. That should keep them from drifting too much. A few minutes later Neri climbed the ladder at the back of the boat.

“You sure this is the right place?”

“Charley sees. Is straight down.”

Brett had rigged up a rope with a velcro belt at the end. He helped Neri get it wrapped around herself so it would stay on without interfering with her swimming.

“Ok, you’re ready. Just be careful down there ok?”

Neri looked at Jason. “If I do not return, take care of Kal.”

“Neri you’re going to…”

But Neri dived off the side before Jason could finish.

The boys watched the winch unwind steadily. There was nothing else they could do for now.

“Over a hundred meters. She’s below the continental shelf.”

“Isn’t that where she had to turn back last time?” Brett asked.

“She said that’s where the pain started, where the cliff drops off.”

“Look, there’s Charley. He must be worried too.” Charley got a look at them then dived, his tail slapping the water.

* * *

Neri could feel the piece. It was the only sense still working through the pain in her head. With a last effort she kicked downward, reached out and felt the metal capsule. It sprang open when she touched it. The piece glowed blue, but Neri was losing her vision. Her hands closed around it and everything went dark.

* * *

“She can’t go any further. Bring her up, I’m going down.” Jason reached for his diving gear and Brett reversed the winch.

The line was slack. “Uh-oh. Either she’s turned under her own steam or we’ve lost her.”

“Keep winding it. If she blacked out down there…”

Jason was about to go in when Neri came up beside the boat, gasping and looking tired, but smiling.

“You did it!” Brett yelled.

“Are we glad to see you!”

Neri held the piece up so it glittered in the sunlight, then turned suddenly, “Charley say–”

“We’ve got company!” Brett pointed. A boat had just come over the horizon.

“UBRI, gotta be. Let’s get out of here!”

“I go.” Neri wriggled out of the belt and dived. Jason started the boat and gunned the engine.

* * *

“Right under UBRI’s nose, it was fantastic!” Brett finished giving Benny the play-by-play while they walked Kal to the dive pool after his class.

“So now we have two pieces.”

“Is good feeling, happy?”

“Extremely happy.”

Just then Moose and his friends loomed in a side tunnel. “Time’s up Bates, where’s the S.N.A.?”

“It’s in our cabin.’

“Well go and get it. Now.”

Brett took a deep breath. “No Moose. I’ve decided I’m not giving you anything. In fact, you can go take a running jump.”

“All right pal, you’re dead. You two better beat it while you can still walk. You heard me, go!”

Kal went. Benny, knees knocking, stayed. “I’m staying with Brett.”

“It’s your funeral. I’ll deal with you after I’ve fixed up Bates.” The big boy grabbed Brett and swung him into the side hallway, banging him into the wall on the way. “Last chance.”

“Not giving it to you!” Brett yelled, followed by, “Ow! Cut it out, get off me! Ow-ow-ow! Stop it!”

Then Moose was hauled off. And lifted off his feet by his shirt.

“You stop now. I loyal.” Kal said cheerfully.

“I was only kidding.” Moose wailed, “Call him off!”

From somewhere Benny put in, “Um, Kal isn’t a guard dog.”

“Not hurt friends.”

“No, no, I won’t hurt them.”

“Ok.” Kal put Moose down. The bully stared for a minute, then realized his friends had both run off. He quickly followed them.

“Thanks Kal. Hey, you did it, you were loyal!”

“Congratulations, Kal.”

Kal thought about that. “Loyal feels good. Very good!”

* * *

Lena hadn’t come out of her room all day. She’d loaded the files on her computer and looked through them, over and over, since her father had left for work.

It was unbelievable, this stuff—aliens, strange powers, a girl who could communicate with whales? She’d have thought her father was writing a fantasy book, except that that was even less believable than the aliens.

Then there were the other things. An electric fence to capture a whale. Plans to kill and dissect it.

And…

When she’d first seen “application to adopt” all Lena could think was that she must be no good. Her father clearly didn’t want her around, but he wanted to adopt this ‘Jane’ girl with a boring face and no expression? What could be so wrong with her that her own father…

But the application looked—weird. It was all business information, nothing about providing a family or where the kid would live or, well, any of the kind of thing Lena figured adoption people would want to know. And why was it all signed “on behalf of UBRI corporation.”?

Lena heard voices downstairs. She went to look, then realized it was Kellar. Lena ducked down so she couldn’t be seen from below.

“The capsule was there, but when our divers got down to it, the piece of the device was gone.”

“And you think those children from ORCA were responsible?”

“I am certain of it. Who else? They are proving to be a serious threat to our progress, Doctor. Perhaps it is time we considered dealing with them permanently.”

Lena caught her breath. No way…

But her father said, “What did you have in mind?”

“There must be a way to remove them so they do not worry us again.”

“Do you think this could be arranged to be done discreetly?”

“I’ll give the matter some thought.”

“Do that, thank you Kellar.”

Lena retreated to her room, her mind racing.

* * *

“I’m worried, Jase. Cass was definitely talking about Neri and the island. She’s starting to remember stuff.”

Jason was lying back on his bunk, a helicopter piloting manual propped open on his chest. “Ah chill out Brett. All you have to do is keep persuading her it’s just a dream.”

“What if she remembers more? Or puts it together—I mean, she knows she was lost overnight and then got hit on the head.”

“It’ll fizzle out.”

Brett wished he were that confidant. And, while he didn’t want to admit it, he felt sorry for Cass having nightmares all the time. It must stink not being able to sleep. And it would be good to have Cass on the team, she’d be a big help… if he was sure they could trust her. And Brett wasn’t sure. Almost, but not enough.

“Hey, Brett.”

“Hm?”

“Do me a favor ok. Next time a loser like Moose bullies you, let me know.”

“Hey, I can take care of myself!”

“I know, but you are my brother and I don’t particularly like the idea of you being beaten to a pulp.”

Brett made a face. “Never gonna happen, not once Kal came back anyway. He finally understood that stuff about sticking by your friends and everything was cool.”

“Let’s hope it stays that way. I mean, it’s great that he’s a quick learner but he’s still kinda new at this emotion business. What happens if he picks up the wrong things? What if a creep like Moose got hold of him?”

“Not good!”

“Exactly. So we have to protect Kal even from himself. Agreed?”

“Oh yeah.”

* * *

They had lit a fire on the beach. Neri sat beside it, fully recovered from the effects of her dive but content to be still and watch the stars.

“Neri?”

“Mm?”

“Today, I felt opal people feeling.”

“What feeling?” Neri asked, looking at Kal as he sat down beside her.

“Is what Brett calls ‘loyal.’ I did not leave him when he needed me. Felt good. Here, in my heart.”

“You must try to always feel things with your heart, Kal.”

“There are many feelings.”

“Yes.”

“Want to know them all.” Kal said. Then he was silent.

Neri looked into the fire. It crackled, shifted. Above them, the stars shone.

* * *

The fire burned blue from the salt and minerals in the driftwood that fed it. It was in a depression in the floor of a room carved out of stone. They needed a fire tonight; a storm had blown in and the night was unexpectedly cold. The girl sitting reading in a pile of pillows had a silvery blanket pulled around her for warmth. She had a pale, serious face and a mass of dark brown hair spilling over her shoulders in untamable curls.

It was a good book, but Mera couldn’t concentrate on it. She set it down, sighed, and whispered, “Neri?”

Sister. Neri said, and they drew together.

I feel something is wrong, where you are, on Earth. Have felt it for many days but could not reach you.

Yes. Something is wrong.

Their vision merged, the warm room and stormclouds outside, the tranquil beach under the stars. Mera said, Tell me all. Perhaps we can help.

12. The Trap

Neri sat by the pond in the morning light, thinking to herself.

A big seed fell past her and splashed into the water. Neri said, “Kal. Thought you were getting our breakfast.”

“You knew it was me?” Kal asked from his place on a boulder above her.

“Worm seeds don’t fall from vines.”

“Oh.” Kal jumped down and offered a seedpod and a bag of food.

Neri took the pod and pulled it open. The seeds inside were soft and juicy and as big as her fist. Brett and Jason didn’t know what they were, but they tasted good. “For this, I am grateful.”

“Grateful?”

Neri smiled. “I will teach you. My belly is empty, I am sad. You bring me food, my belly is full. I am happy because of what you do. Feel it here. Grateful.”

“I make you this? Grateful?”

“Yes.”

“Then I am grateful too, you teach me feelings.”

* * *

In the galley breakfast was cereal and bagels and toast, as usual.

“Well, today’s the day.” Sallyanne said as she joined the usual group of boys.

“What day?” Benny asked.

“Our cadet group goes for its first pilot prac this morning.”

“What’s that?”

“Oh nothing much Benny, just flying a helicopter.”

“By yourself?”

Brett explained, “Nah, not really. They take ‘em out over the ocean, give ‘em the controls and…” Brett mimed a crashing copter with his spoon. “Shark bait!”

Jason was looking a little pale.

Benny shook his head. “Never catch me doing that.”

“Well you have to, if you want to get your pilot’s certification. And it’s not like we’re flying blind, the instructor’s right there to take over.” Sallyanne said.

Jason stood up suddenly. “Listen, I’m not hungry, see you guys later.”

* * *

“Hey Cass, yo.” Brett said as they passed each other outside the galley.

Cass grunted.

“Where were you at breakfast?”

“I… another lousy night. Rotten dreams again.”

“The same one?” Brett sounded concerned, but the look he shared with Benny wasn’t quite the same.

“Yeah. The island, that girl, her creepy friends. Hang on. You know, the kids looked kinda like you.”

“You mean I’m the man of your dreams?” Brett grinned.

Cass hit him, of course.

“Hey, cheer up and forget about it. We gotta go. Things to do. Later, Cass.” Brett waved and headed off, and Benny followed.

Cass called after them, “Hey, thanks for inviting me. Not.”

* * *

The nervous cadets were already gathered by the turbolift. Some of them were still studying, others just standing around. Jason sat against the wall.

“Ok, we’re ready.” Dave said. “Keep in mind you guys, we’ve done enough theoretical work to get you to this point. Now it’s a matter of staying calm and putting it into practice. Everyone waits their turn here. You’ll be going up with either me or Morgan. Who’s first?”

Morgan pulled a name out of a can. “Taylor.”

Sallyanne jumped.

“Sallyanne. Ready? Let’s go.”

* * *

Neri sat on a smooth round stone above the stream, her face sad. She was holding her pendant between her fingers. She’d thought she might be able to talk to Mera, but the connection had not come, just a sense of being far away from everyone.

Kal jumped up beside her. “Neri. You are not well?”

Neri tipped her head, “Why you ask that?”

“Your face. See no happy feelings there. Perhaps you eat bad fruit.”

Neri smiled. “No, not that. It’s just father’s mission makes me think of him sometimes, and I miss him.”

“What is miss?”

“Sad he is not here. Sad I cannot see him and talk to him. Wish he had not had to pass so soon.”

“I do not understand, Neri. My parents are passed. I do not miss them. What makes you do so?”

“Memories I have of him. I imagine if he were here, he would comfort me when I am afraid. But he cannot. And this, also.” She held up the silver amulet. “He gave to me, and it makes me remember him.”

Kal held the amulet for a minute. “Is a very strange feeling.”

Suddenly Neri didn’t want Kal to understand missing people. It would just make him sad. Kal should not have to know sad or lonely, not until there was no choice. Was that not right?

She took her pendant back and hung it around her neck. Scrambling to her feet she said, “Feeling not to bother your head. Come, we eat. Race to big banana tree!”

* * *

Lena rushed down the stairs. She’d been studying the files, and almost forgotten her plan to go out.

“Lena, you going somewhere?” her father asked, seeing her backpack.

“The local science exhibition, remember?”

“Oh, yes. Well, be back by lunchtime.”

“I will.” Lena hesitated. “What were you working on?”

“Nothing.” Hellegren looked at his daughter. “Is something wrong, Lena? You seem to be distracted lately.”

Lena stuttered. She had so many things she wanted to ask, but wasn’t sure she should. “Well, ah, I have had a few things on my mind lately and I’d like to talk to you about them…”

The wall screen binged and Kellar’s face appeared.

Hellegren smiled at his daughter. “Perhaps later. Yes, Kellar?”

“It’s about the small problem we have on ORCA. But I see your daughter is with you.”

“She’s just leaving, aren’t you Lena? Don’t be late back.”

‘I won’t.” Lena waved and headed for the door. She opened it—and, when she saw her father was watching the screen, closed it again without going out. She slipped behind a screen, crouched down, and listened.

“Very well, what is it?” Hellegren barked in what Lena thought of as his work voice.

“I really think we must deal with these children, Doctor. Haven’t they caused us enough trouble? The whale, the alien girls, and now this.”

“I do not need reminding of this, Kellar.”

“I have an idea sir, but I would rather discuss it in private. May I come around?”

“Very well, but make it straightaway. I want this matter concluded before Lena returns.” The screen shut off and Hellegren went into the kitchen, probably to get some fancy snacks for his assistant. Lena thought fast. She couldn’t open the door to leave now. So she needed a better hiding place.

Under the stairs. The lovely suspended stairway was in earshot of the entire bottom floor of the house, and the base was concealed by houseplants. Lena ran, slipped between two giant pots, and squeezed herself and her backpack under the lowest steps. She held her breath for a minute, but her father didn’t come to check, so she must’ve been quiet enough.

Lena had enough time to become uncomfortable and wonder why she was doing this before the doorbell rang. Hellegren let Kellar in, and the woman started without even saying hello.

“If we could get even one of these children on their own, away from the protection of ORCA…”

“Yes Kellar, I’d thought of that. We need some time with them, to find out what they know about the device, and to persuade them to give up interfering with us.”

“And if they refuse?” Kellar sounded like she hoped they would.

“You’ve suggested some fairly graphic options in the past. I’m sure just mentioning them would dissuade these young people. They are only children after all.”

“I know the perfect spot. Isolated, yet close to ORCA. But how can we draw them there?”

Hellegren turned, thinking. “We will utilize the ORCA media.”

“You can do that?”

“It will be easy enough to plant a story that will draw their attention. Once that is done, we simply wait and they will walk right into our trap. Now, where is the location you had in mind?”

Sounds of the computer working. Kellar pointed at the screen. “Stoke Island. A lump of rock with no fresh water or vegetation.”

“Perfect.”

* * *

“I did it! Three-sixty degree turns and everything!” Sallyanne practically danced out of the lift. Their class gathered around to give her congratulations.

“Good job Sallyanne. Who’s next?”

Morgan drew another name. “Bates, sir.”

“Jason?”

Jason swallowed hard and nodded.

He was just nervous while they got the chopper into the air, feeling sick as they soared over the ocean, and when Dave said, “All right, take the stick.” Jason couldn’t move.

“Jase?”

“I—I can’t.”

Dave looked at his student’s pale face and sighed. Someone always froze up the first time, but he hadn’t expected it to be Jason. “Well, I’ll turn us around, if you decide on the way back…”

But Jason could only grip the bottom of his seat in terror the whole way back.

* * *

Everyone knew something was wrong when they got out of the lift.

“Jason, how did you..?”

“You wimped out?” Morgan broke in, “I don’t believe this! Even Taylor made it!”

Sallyanne turned on her. “He can do it!”

“Yeah, well, I have my doubts and you know why, Bates? Because I don’t think you’ve got what it takes when it counts and if you can’t find that inside you, you’re not cut out for the cadets.”

“Morgan.” Dave said calmly, “Take the next one up will you?”

“Yeah, but…”

“Go.”

“All right. Cleary, you’re up. Do better than this loser, ok?”

Nikos gave Jason a sympathetic glance on the way out. Morgan didn’t seem to notice nobody had joined in on the mocking.

All Jason could think of was getting back to the cabin where nobody could stare at him. But Dave pulled him aside.

“Ok, what happened out there?”

“I don’t know. This thing’s been bugging me since it came up.”

“So what was it? The height? The water?”

“No, I just…” Jason tried to put it into words. “If I screw up it’s not just me that goes down, it’s everybody in the chopper. When it came down to it, I just couldn’t do it. I wanted to! I want to learn to fly! I just… couldn’t.”

Dave nodded. “Hey, it’s normal. We all have fears we can’t explain. Me, I can’t stand snakes. We just have to learn to overcome them.”

It was all coming down on Jason now, how much he wanted to get his certification, how great it would be to take Neri flying someday, if they could fly to find pieces of the synchronium… “I’m not sure I can.”

“Look, I’ll make a deal with you. Whenever you feel ready to go up, I’ll take you out there and then. We’ll go out before you have a chance to change your mind. Fair enough?”

“Yeah. Thanks. I’ll figure it out, really.”

“I know.” Dave said and gave Jason a pat on the shoulder. “Go get a snack or something, calm down. You don’t have to watch the rest of them.”

Jason gave him a very heartfelt “Thanks.” And headed home.

* * *

“I must go now, Kal. To ORCA.”

Kal nodded.

Neri looked at him. “You do not ask to come?”

“I have other things in my head. Neri, you say this gives you rememberings of your father?”

“Memories, yes.” Neri chimed. “Why you ask?”

“I think my parents also give me gift. A thing…” Kal made shapes with his hands as if holding something, but couldn’t find the word.

“Where is it?”

“On ship. Somewhere. I wish to go find.”

“Good. But you must promise to be careful. Ship fell very hard, some parts broken.”

“I be careful.” Kal saluted in the ‘I promise’ gesture and ran off down the beach. Neri looked after him and wondered if it was good or not that Kal was thinking about his parents.

Neri didn’t remember them. She remembered her father of course, and at first… there had been other survivors, a man and a woman, or were there three people? Or four? She couldn’t remember their faces, just voices talking with Father in the firelight. One of the survivors had lost the use of his legs in the crash, he’d only been able to sit down or pull himself along with his arms. Then he died, and the others died too, in the first year after the crash. And Father had started teaching her the language of earth.

* * *

Kal wandered through the green gloom of the ship. The only light came in focused beams. When the ship was upright these beams hit prisms that spread the light to illuminate the whole room. But now the system was broken so there were only the sharp beams that made it hard to see anything.

By instinct Kal found a door that opened to his hand. Behind was a small room with three beds cut into the wall. Kal made his way across the tilted floor and touched the wall. A cabinet, invisible until that moment, came open. Inside on a little stand was a flute.

It was round-bodied, made of baked clay set with jewels. Kal lifted it out and held it. Yes. This was his. When he touched the jewels, notes rang out.

Kal left the room, found a place to sit, and began to play random notes.

* * *

“Neri! Coo-ee, Neri.” Brett hopped off the zodiac into knee-deep water. “What’s wrong? You’re just standing there.”

Neri shook her head. “Thinking. Welcome Brett, Benny.”

“Hi Neri.” Benny said shyly.

“We haven’t found another piece or anything. Just thought we’d come and hang out.”

“You are welcome. But I must go. I must look more to damage in the seas.”

“So where’s Kal?”

“He is in the ship.”

Benny’s eyes popped. “The spaceship? For real? I mean is it ok, can we go in? Please?”

Neri laughed. “You may go in. But be careful, is dangerous.”

“We will. Don’t worry. You go check out ORCA City, we’ll see you later.”

“Yes.” Neri smiled at them and walked into the ocean.

* * *

Benny got most of the way down the vine before he slipped and fell. He got up, damp from hitting the wet floor, and looked around the weird, damp green space. “Amazing…”

“Isn’t it great?”

“Does it always sound like this?”

Brett listened. The ship was filled with the faint sound of the ocean, as it always was. But there was also strange, discordant music. “What is that? Come on. And don’t touch anything.”

Brett followed the sound. Benny followed Brett.

“Kal?” Brett called as they entered the lower section of the ship. “Neri said you were down here. You ok?”

Kal didn’t look up when they came in. He was sitting very still, playing the strange instrument—and crying.

“What this?”

“It’s called a tear.” Benny said.

“Why?”

Brett answered, “Well, when something upsets people really badly, sometimes they cry. It happens to everyone.”

Kal held out the flute. “I think this make me cry. My parents gave me. They passed, here, on this ship. And I… miss them.”

“Did Neri teach you how to feel this?”

Kal shook his head. “Just, from somewhere, it hurts. Now I remember, this belong to Mother before she gave to me. She would make music, and Neri dance, little Neri, on ship. Mother and Father were… very happy to come to opal planet.”

* * *

“I’m not sure about this.” Jason said.

“Huh? I thought you’d be happy. Kal’s getting more feelings isn’t he?”

“Yeah, but he developed this one when none of us were around.”

“So?” Brett was confused.

“I’m just worried what he might pick up and when. Fear. Anger. Kal’s super strong, what if he starts feeling something at the wrong time? I guess there’s nothing we can do about it, but it worries me.”

“Huh. Hadn’t thought of that.” Brett said. “Ah, he’ll be fine. You done yet? It’s almost time for lights out.”

“Just let me finish this chapter.”

Brett looked over. “More helicopter stuff?” When Jason didn’t answer, Brett turned on the room screen and started flipping channels. Cartoon, cop show, stupid kissy movie, ORCA satellite news.

“That’s never any good.” Jason muttered from behind his book.

Then the computerized news report said, “And now, a mystery visitor from space leads our bulletin. Mainland scientists say they have uncovered evidence that an object of unknown origin crashed into earth on nearby Stoke Island some eighteen years ago. Opinions range from a meteorite to space junk. A university research team will investigate.”

“The synchronium!”

“A spokesperson says unusual seismographic readings at memory bay might provide an answer. The team will arrive at Stoke Island tomorrow afternoon.”

“Aw no.”

“What? This is great! We’ll go get it tomorrow.”

“Can’t, Brett. I’ve got training.”

“Well, we can just…” Brett shut up as they heard their mother come in.

* * *

Jason was having a nightmare about being yelled at by Morgan when Brett shook him awake.

“Jase! Hey, wake up!”

“Geroff, what time is it?”

“Six. Come on, get up. You want that research team to beat us to Stoke Island?”

Jason groaned. “I can’t. Training all day, can’t go anywhere unless it’s to try the chopper again.”

“Fine. No big deal. Neri’s coming round to see Mum this morning, I’ll go with her. It’s not like we’re chicken or anything.”

That woke Jason up.

* * *

Lena was up too; she’d heard her father leave super-early in the morning, then couldn’t get back to sleep. Was he going off to Stoke Island to… what? Catch those kids from ORCA? Crazy. The whole thing she’d heard yesterday was crazy, nobody really did stuff like that. Well maybe the mob, but her dad wasn’t part of the mob.

Lena punched her pillow, turned over and tried to get back to sleep.

But what if they really were going to beat up kids and threaten them? Not her father of course, but Lena could totally believe Kellar would do something like that. So Brett and Jason were kind of jerks but they didn’t deserve to get pounded by Kellar, or whatever.

They’d been telling the truth about UBRI capturing a whale.

Was there really an alien girl from the ocean?

Lena gave up and rolled out of bed. She padded downstairs in her pajamas.

Hellegren’s ORCA id was sitting on his desk. Lena’s heart began to pound as a plan formed in her mind. She raced upstairs to get dressed.

* * *

Jason was still grumpy three hours later when he met Sallyanne to start their scheduled practices. His mother reported Brett had gone off with Neri as soon as she’d arrived.

Their first class was a review of emergency procedures, which Jason raced through with time to give Sallyanne hints. The next class was in the gym, so the two of them headed down there, not hurrying since they were a few minutes ahead of the rest of the class.

“Jason Bates?”

Jason looked back. Lena was running to catch up with them.

“We need to talk.”

“Kind of busy right now.” Jason said, not meanly.

“Kind of urgent.”

“Jase, we have a prac session in five minutes. Who’s she?” Sallyanne looked curiously at Lena’s very non-uniform outfit.

Lena said quietly, “You’re in trouble, you and your brother. You have to listen to me!”

Jason sighed. “Ok, two minutes. Sallyanne, I’ll catch up ok?”

“Ok.” Sallyanne gave Lena another glance and left them.

“Right, what’s going on?” Jason asked, opening the door of a storeroom and motioning Lena inside.

“It’s a trap. There’s nothing on that island, my father made the news story to get you and your brother out there so you’d stop interfering with… something about a device.”

Jason blinked. The first thing he thought of was, “How could he get a story on ORCA news?”

“I don’t know how he did it. I heard him talking to Kellar, they planned it. They didn’t know I was listening.”

“Look… this is pretty hard to believe. Even if your dad did set something up, why are you telling me?”

“Because I’m afraid someone might get hurt! The way they were talking it sounded really scary, and Kellar is nasty. He’s my father, I love him, but I can’t just let him do something wrong. I had to tell you!”

“Or maybe he told you to say this, to set us up for something else.”

Lena hadn’t wanted to tell anyone yet, but it was the last thing she could think of. “Look, trust me because I’m trusting you. I got in Father’s private files and there’s all this stuff about whales and a girl who lived in the sea. Two girls. Who were aliens. And now he’s looking for parts of some machine, he thinks you guys have some and he wants to get them from you. No matter what it takes.”

Jason finally believed it, and he went cold. “My brother’s already on his way there.”

“Well get a boat, stop him!”

“Boat won’t be fast enough.” Jason was already opening the door. “Look, just—stay somewhere.” And he abandoned Lena because he could only manage one thought at a time just now.

“Dave, hey. Chopper test. Now.”

“Jason, I can’t. I’m in the middle of something vital.” Dave gestured at the bustle on the bridge, which they were in the middle of.

“Look, you said whenever I felt ready. Well it’s now or never. Please.”

Dave made a face and looked around. “Morgan, you’re qualified and you’re not really needed here. Take Jason up.”

“It’s a waste of time. He’s never going to do it.”

Jason glared. Dave turned away and said over his shoulder, “That’s an order, Morgan.”

“Yes sir. Come on, Bates.”

* * *

Jason didn’t have time to be scared about flying, this time. He was too scared he wouldn’t get there in time.

“What are you doing there?” Morgan asked.

“Setting in a course for Stoke Island.”

“Why?”

“Because that’s where we’re going.”

“Um, not while I’m at the controls.”

Jason took a deep breath and reached for the stick on his side. “Ok, give it to me then.”

“You sure?”

“Do it.”

Morgan shrugged and hit the switch, transferring control over to Jason. The chopper wobbled in the air and for a few seconds Jason was so scared he almost threw up. Then training took over. He did know how to do this; he just had to think about it just the right way.

“You got it?”

“I’ve got it.” Jason leaned the stick slightly and turned the chopper towards Stoke Island.

* * *

Brett turned off the zodiac’s motor and stood up to look at the island with a pair of binoculars. Neri surfaced next to the boat.

“Ok, no sign of the survey team. Let’s go in.”

“Wait.”

“What?”

Neri pointed, and a second later a helicopter buzzed over the horizon towards them. Neri ducked under the water. Looking up, Brett saw the ORCA logo on the chopper’s belly. Not UBRI. Who else would be out here?

The helicopter swung away and Neri came up. “What?”

“Don’t ask me. Get down, it’s coming back!”

As Brett stared, the helicopter circled the raft three times, very low. The pilots were invisible behind reflective glass. Someone was flying pretty crazy. Neri’s face surfaced, in the shadow of the zodiac where she couldn’t be seen from above.

“Neri, it’s gotta be Jason. Something’s wrong, let’s get out of here!”

Neri dived. Brett waved to the helicopter and started the motor, clearly heading away from the island. The helicopter came down next to him then lifted away.

* * *

“After him!” Kellar shouted.

“No. Stay where you are!” Hellegren had to actually grab her.

“We might still catch him, Doctor!”

“And that ORCA helicopter will see every move. We have lost him.” Hellegren turned to the other UBRI workers who’s been waiting behind rocks. “Pack up, get the boats out. We’ll give the helicopter fifteen minutes to get out of range, then head back to ORCA.”

There were relieved mumbles of, “Yes sir.” And the crew started gathering up their gear.

“Doctor, we must have been betrayed. Someone from the inside has talked.”

“Find out who.”

* * *

Dave heard Morgan’s story. “One more stunt like that and you’re out of the cadets, Jason.”

Jason nodded and looked sorry.

Morgan added, “Yeah and believe me, Bates, this time I’m going to make sure it’s hard.”

Jason nodded.

“Carry on Morgan.” Dave said and, when she was out of earshot, added, “I suppose at least you’ve proved to yourself you can do it. Sounds like an interesting bit of flying, I’m sorry I wasn’t there to see it.”

Jason grinned. “Thanks… I won’t do it again.”

Dave headed back to the bridge, muttering something as he left. It might have been, “Sure you won’t.”

Jason leaned on the wall across from the lift, waiting for Brett. A few minutes later the turbolift lights came on, indicating the lift was coming down. Brett stepped out with his lifejacket over his shoulder. “Hey, what was going on out there? That was you right?”

“Yep. Come on, we’ve got to see someone. Tell you on the way.”

* * *

Lena was sitting on a crate in the storeroom, reading a book. She looked up when the boys came in.

“You were right.” Jason said immediately. “If I hadn’t gotten there in time Brett would’ve walked right into it.”

“Yeah, Jase said that island was covered with UBRI guys. Thanks for the warning.” Brett said the last a bit uncertainly.

Lena smiled. “Well since I told you about my father’s plan, maybe you should tell me more about this girl from the ocean?”

“Well…”

“Another time, maybe.”

“Please? I’m really curious. Did she really come from another world? What did she look like? How did you meet her?”

Jason gestured to the door, “We’ve got to get you back to the mainland.”

“I helped you!”

“Yeah and now we’re helping you. The last public shuttle leaves in five minutes, tit’s the only way you can get back tonight without all the UBRI guys around knowing you were here. Do you want them to know?”

“No. Definitely not.”

“Ok, let’s move it.” The three of them headed for the lift. “About the other thing… look, we’ll think about it ok? You really saved our necks this time and we’re really grateful, but…”

Lena scowled, then reluctantly her expression softened. “I understand. You’re not sure you can trust me. I wish you would.”

“We just don’t know what’s going to happen next. But thanks for today.”

Lena nodded and smiled at them. “I can make it to the shuttle from here. I guess I’ll see you later.”

The boys said thanks a few more times and Lena left for home.

* * *

This was the first time they told Neri about Lena, and Neri went silent for a long time. “Hellegren who destroys the ocean is also a father?” she asked finally.

“Seems so.” Brett said, leaning back against a log. “But Lena’s not like her dad, she didn’t know all the mean things he’s done. And she helped us.”

“Lena nice.” Kal’s voice came from somewhere in the treetops. Nobody wanted to look closely to figure out where he was.

“Hey, is Kal all right? He was pretty upset in the ship yesterday.”

“He was strange this morning. But he seems good again now.”

Kal landed in front of them with two halved cocoanuts. “Food is ready! Neri, Jason, Brett.”

“Thanks Kal.”

Kal grinned and sat down with them.

“Today was too close. If it hadn’t been for lena… well, at least you two got away ok.”

“Can you imagine what Hellegren would do if he knew she told?”

“Let’s hope he doesn’t find out. Lena is a problem. He’s her Dad. How much can we trust her, I wonder.” Jason said, thinking aloud.

Neri moved next to him, scooped up a lump of sweet cocoanut and offered it to Jason. “Show her ocean, and Charley. Then we know if we trust her. And we must find other parts of synchronium. That is the most important thing.”

13. And She Decided

“Neri… Neri…”

The word fell across the island, faint as moonlight. Neri stirred in her sleep, reached out one hand.

“Sister, you have no time. The oceans are in danger. You have no time!”

Neri tried to shout, and jerked awake. “…Mera?”

Nothing, only the chirp of frogs and insects. Then Kal’s voice, “Neri? You all right? You made a sound like, unh.”

“I had a dream. It has made me afraid.”

Neri climbed down from her nest and stepped into the pond. The sky was gray; it was almost dawn. She crouched down and poured water over her head, then dived in.

“To be afraid is to have fear. Heart beats faster, pulse goes up, and cold sweat appears on skin.” Kal observed.

“That is what fear does, but not what it is. A feeling.”

“What kind?”

…you have no time!..

“Like a dark wave is about to fall.”

That meant nothing to Kal. “Feelings are hard. Morning soon. We get breakfast?”

Neri shook her head. “You only. I have to go to ORCA City.”

* * *

Neri hung invisible in the shadow of a coral outcrop. She watched the UBRI divers slide explosive tubes into holes drilled in the rock. Charley sang a worried note from far away.

* * *

Inside ORCA the younger kids were leaving the galley after breakfast. Cass was sulking. As they walked through the glass viewing tube she lagged to a stop.

“Come on Cass, what’s the problem this time?” Brett asked.

“Now that’s my business.”

Benny said, “Come on, we’re supposed to be your friends.”

“Yeah? Well you’ve got your little secrets haven’t you?”

“Like what?”

Cass scowled at both of them. “Like, when I walk into a room, you stop talking and you’re always sneaking off somewhere. Now that doesn’t sound like friends to me.”

“We are your friends, whether you believe it or not.” Benny said seriously.

“Huh. I guess I might as well tell you, I mean Morgan’s gonna make sure everyone on the base knows I’m loony tunes. Look, my mom’s sending me to a shrink on the mainland because of these crazy dreams I’m having, ok?”

Brett stared. “Jeez, everybody has dreams. Doesn’t mean you’re nuts.”

“Yeah? Well I just wish they’d stop.” Cass said and walked off. She sounded really miserable.

Benny said, “You’ve got to tell her now. She thinks she’s going crazy!”

Brett was thinking the same. He felt really sorry for Cass. “We can’t, Benny. We’ve got to protect Neri. We only told you because we had to.”

“Hey look!” Benny turned to the glass wall of the viewing tube.

Outside, Neri swam up to the glass and grinned at them. Benny stared. Brett waved. Then they heard footsteps—but Neri heard them first and ducked out of sight.

* * *

In the lab, Neri wasn’t smiling. “They are putting more explosives, many of them. I am sure that is why my sister warns me.”

“Neri, we would stop it if we could.” Winston said.

“Our sensors haven’t picked up any indication of disturbance yet. We believe you, but there’s still no proof of any harm.”

“No time.” Neri murmured. “Those were my sister’s words. Please, you must stop them before it is too late.”

* * *

It took Lena a little while to get up her courage to start the day. Yesterday she’d chosen to warn the boys on ORCA that her father was setting a trap, today she had to wait and see what the fallout of that decision would be. Nobody knew yet what she’d done, but sooner or later her father would realize. And then… what?

Lena was scared. So she showered and dressed before coming downstairs, instead of just throwing on a robe and going straight for the food like she usually did. Her father was sitting at the bottom of the stairs, deep in thought.

“You look troubled, Father.”

“Disloyalty is always troubling.” Hellegren looked up at her, “But it is not your problem. Our rotten apple.”

“Rotten apple?”

“UBRI has a spy it seems, delivering secrets to our enemies.”

Lena blinked. Enemies? Had something else happened? He couldn’t mean Brett and Jason; they were kids! “I, ah, didn’t realize you had any enemies, father.”

Hellegren stood up and patted his daughter’s pale hair. “You are very naïve, my dear. Now, I must go to ORCA.”

“Can I come?”

“Why?”

“Because… it’s the future.” Lena wasn’t sure where that had come from.

Hellegren closed his briefcase and looked up. “Correct. Our future. Yes, come.”

* * *

As the lift doors opened Lena looked around and saw Jason talking to Sallyanne. She caught his eye. Jason nodded faintly and left.

Kellar was waiting. “We weren’t expecting you today, sir.”

“Change of policy, Kellar.”

“In what respect?”

“For private discussion. Lena, we should be about twenty minutes.”

Lena nodded. “I’ll be back by then.” She nodded to Kellar and left.

The two adults waited until Lena was out of earshot before Hellegren asked, “What is your progress in the search for the spy?”

“I have used interrogation, and certain electronic tests. I’m convinced that almost all the people with access are loyal.”

“Almost?”

“I haven’t tested Lena.” Kellar said flatly.

Hellegren’s face went very still. A second later he’d slammed Kellar against the wall and snapped in her face, “I’ll say this only once. You will not question my daughter, and you will not raise these paranoid suspicions with me again. Do you understand?”

“Yes sir.” Kellar replied, shaken.

* * *

Lena caught up with Jason in the back of the galley, under the stairs up to the next level. Jason offered food and said, “Thanks again for yesterday. Did you get in trouble?”

Lena shook her head. “Nobody’s figured out it was me. But father said… accused a ‘rotten apple’ of delivering ‘secrets’ to his enemies. He’s really angry. And maybe watched too many spy movies.”

“Your dad kinda talks that way. He said we’re regret interfering with him.” Jason really felt sorry for Lena now. From the uncomfortable laughter, she was only now realizing what kind of person her father was. For a second her confused, miserable expression reminded him of Mera. “This has to really stink for you Lena, and I’m sorry. But I have to ask if you can learn anything else about what’s going on at UBRI—anything about ORCA City or whales or this device your father’s looking for. We really need to know more.”

“So you want me to spy for you.”

Jason shrugged helplessly and nodded.

“But you won’t tell me what’s really going on. I need to know. I need you to trust me.”

“Look, would I be saying any of this if I didn’t trust you?”

“All right. But you will tell me everything?”

It took a few minutes. Jason weighed the options and finally nodded. “You’ve read your dad’s files and you know about the girls and the whale?”

“Pretty weird stuff.”

“This goes way past weird. The machine is called the synchronium, and one of those girls is still here.”

* * *

Here…

Weightless in the bluegreen depths, Neri turned a somersault backwards over the reef. Charley’s happy song rang around her as she swam to meet him at the surface.

* * *

“An extra-terrestrial mermaid?”

Jason grinned. He’d never heard it put like that before. “Not really. You can’t put labels on Neri. She’s… she’s like a guardian. Her people know how important the oceans are to the balance of the world, something we don’t understand yet.”

Lena nodded. She remembered the whalesongs she had heard and thought she understood a little bit what Jason meant. “So what about this synchronium?”

“It’s a machine from Neri’s world, it’s supposed to fix what’s wrong with the oceans. There are nine pieces, each sent down separately. We have two now, UBRI has one.”

“But how does it work?”

“We don’t know. Not yet. We do know it’s incredibly powerful and dangerous if it gets into the wrong hands.”

“Like my father’s.”

Jason looked down and nodded. “The piece he has must be hidden somewhere at UBRI, but we need to know exactly where. I don’t mean to be laying it on you, but it’s a matter of life and death. I’m not kidding.”

Lena rested her chin on her hand and thought aloud. “I think the best way… I could get into the security files, but I’ll have to be at UBRI headquarters to do it so I can’t try until he’s away.”

“Soon as you can, ok?”

“Soon as I can.” Lena promised. “And I can meet Neri?”

“Yeah.”

Lena checked her watch. “I have to go. See you later.”

As she came around the curve of the hallway Lena heard her father’s voice. She stopped and ducked back without thinking.

“It will be achievable, Kellar, because we will have cleared all of this area by the end of the week.”

“I don’t see how that’s possible.”

Craning her neck, Lena saw they were looking at a large map of the ORCA City foundations.

“By increasing the size of the detonations. I want charges laid along this grid from here to here, further apart than before and 150 percent more hydramite.”

“You have the tribunal’s permission for this?” Kellar sounded dubious.

“Oh they will rubber-stamp it, I am sure. They have already accepted my word that this explosive has no residual effects and anyway, time is money. Have the charges prepared straightaway.”

“Yes sir.”

Hellegren looked around and Lena decided to appear. Part of her mind was still surprised that she’d just stopped to eavesdrop, automatically, on her father. Listening in on the popular girls or the teachers, sure, but family was different. At least it had been. Another part of her mind was wondering how big one hundred and fifty percent of an explosion was.

“I’m here, father.”

“Ah, perfect timing my dear. Let’s go.”

* * *

Cass had not been thrilled to be going to therapy, and she was even less thrilled when she found out it was hypnosis therapy. Wasn’t that the kind of thing that could make you do the chicken dance in front of everyone and then not remember it? But the doctor seemed to be very nice, she explained that making people do crazy things was only in movies and in real life hypnotism was just, “A way of talking to the part of your brain that knows why you’re having these dreams, without your awake brain getting in the way.”

That sounded kind of neat, actually, so Cass decided to get hypnotized after all.

She was disappointed an hour later to wake up normally, as if she’d just been taking a nap.

“How do you feel, honey?” Her mother asked.

“Pretty good. Um, am I sick?”

The doctor answered, “Well Cass, I think there’s something you’re trying to remember, and these dreams may be your mind’s way of expressing it.”

“So if I really remember it I’ll stop having nightmares and feeling creepy?”

“Most likely. I’d like you to come back tomorrow, and we’ll see if we can get to the bottom of this.”

* * *

Evening on the island. Neri stood looking out to sea.

Sister?

No answer. She felt clean mud in her hands. Mera was…

* * *

Mera wasn’t thinking about her sister, as she slapped another handful of mud on the wall. It was two feet high now, more or less, made of rocks mortared together with clay. It did not look like it would last, but Laeka assured her that the mud would bake hard enough to stay even if it rained.

Mera looked up as her friend brushed back muddy hair with a muddy hand. “That should do it! Mother-Ila’s garden will not slide into the sea now!”

A half dozen muddy children put down rocks and stood back to inspect their work.

“Very good! Mother will be so glad!” Ilona said happily. She’d somehow kept her long hair pristine, though she’d worked as hard as any of them. “Thank you Mera, Laeka, Arran. Lali, you make the best mud.”

“Hey Dolphin-calf, when things grow, can we eat some?”

“Of course. We will cook for you.”

Mera stood up and stretched. Bits of drying mud flaked off her hands. “I am going to swim now.”

“That is a good idea. Come, little sister.” Laeka snagged her sister from where Salali was putting a few final touches on the wall. The children walked down the path to the water.

* * *

“Morning Neri, hi Kal.” Brett greeted the two as they surfaced in the dive pool.

“Coast is clear.” Jason added.

Kal looked grumpy. He muttered, “Do class, get out, go back. I remember.”

Neri stopped him, putting her hand on his arm. “Remember what I said about being afraid? I am afraid for you Kal. If people know who you are, you could lose your freedom. That is why I am afraid.”

“Feelings hard.” Kal sighed.

Brett nodded agreement.

“I have good news Neri. Lena’s agreed to help us.”

Brett goggled.

Neri didn’t notice. “She will help us find the piece that was taken? That is good! Now I must talk to Mother.”

“Ok. We’ll be in the galley. Gotta study.”

* * *

“Are you going to ORCA today father?” Lena asked, watching her father pack his briefcase.

“No, I have other business to deal with. Perhaps you can come along to ORCA later.”

Lena smiled. “I do like visiting ORCA. How long will you be gone?”

“’Til this afternoon. Why?”

“Well, I wanted to talk to you about the future. I want to work for you, at UBRI.”

To Lena’s surprise, her father put his arm around her and kissed her hair. “You will work with me, Lena, one day.”

“Well could I go into headquarters? Ms. Kellar was kind enough to give me some motivational disks of the UBRI philosophy but I can’t watch them here.”

“Splendid, my dear. Certainly you may go in. The guards all know you by now.”

* * *

Dianne sighed when she saw Neri. “I made another submission to have the blasting stopped, but they haven’t responded.”

“You try.” Neri smiled at them, Dianne and her paperwork, Winston sitting at a bank of instruments.

“Yes, but I feel I’ve let you down. What gets me is that Hellegren honestly believes he’s not doing any damage.”

“His thoughts are closed, like a trap. They must listen to you because you speak the truth.”

“I hate to tell you this, Neri, but human history is filled with people who spoke the truth, and were ignored.”

Neri thought for a moment then said earnestly, “Mother, it’s like the sea. It can hurt you, make you afraid, make you fight. But you know the sweet water will come if you don’t give up.”

Dianne smiled and hugged her daughter. “Oh, we won’t give up.”

* * *

This time was more interesting. Cass knew she was dreaming, she knew she was in the doctor’s office, asleep in a chair. Except that she could see…

“An island.” Cass’ voice said.

“What do you see, Cass?”

“This place, it’s like a camp. Knife, cooking pot, bones. Maybe Brett wasn’t joking about the cannibals. Someone lives here, that’s for sure.”

In her own head Cass could see everything, as clearly as if she were still there. It was neat! So this was what had happened when she left ORCA that day, some crazy adventure. Maybe this time since she wasn’t all the way asleep it wouldn’t be so scary. But she had to listen carefully, and she had to say what she was seeing or it would break the spell.

“I’m… scared. Searching. Near the water, I lost my boat. There’s someone out there… a girl… and something big, it’s right near her! The whale’s her friend…”

And Cass remembered everything, like a video suddenly in fast forward. She saw Brett and Jason, she ran to her boat, set off, saw the girl in the water wave to her. “Wait, we talk!” Remembered the moment when fear turned to curiosity and she raised her hand to wave back—and pain exploded in her head.

“Aah!”

“Cass? Are you all right?”

Suddenly very awake, Cass rubbed her head. It didn’t actually hurt. “Yeah. Yeah I’m fine. So, how’d I do?”

“You did fine. What was the last thing you remember?”

“Um,” Cass’ brain was still going pretty fast, and she decided fast. “You telling me I was gonna fall asleep, that’s all.”

“And nothing else?”

“Nope. Hey, it was great to be asleep without dreaming. Did I say anything embarrassing?”

“Embarrassing? No. Are you sure you don’t remember?”

“Not a thing. So, are we done? ‘cause I feel a lot better, and I’d really like to get home.”

* * *

“You told Lena everything?” Brett sputtered.

Benny added, “Just like that?”

“Well I didn’t really have time to talk it over with you guys, Hellegren only let her out of his sight for a few minutes. And she already knew—she hacked into UBRI’s files and saw a video of Neri.”

Brett made an annoyed sound.

“We need her help don’t we? And you thought she’s an ok person.”

Cass waved and came to join them. “Hey guys. I’m not interrupting anything am I?”

“No.”

“Hey Cass. How’d it go at the doctor’s?”

Cass smiled. “Well a funny thing happened at the doctor’s, Brett. This time I remembered everything that happened. The island, the two of you, and your underwater friend.”

Benny’s hair just about stood on end. “Cass, keep it down!”

“It really happened didn’t it? And you all let me think I was crazy!”

“We’re sorry about that.”

“We couldn’t say anything, Cass. It’s important.”

Cass folded her arms and glared. “Well you’d better start saying something now. ‘Cause if you don’t, I’ll ask someone else. And I think I could find my way back to that island.”

Benny waved his hands, “Simmer down, we’ll tell you. Won’t we?”

“Yeah.” Jason sighed.

“So. Who is she? What’s with the whale? She lives on that island right? Is she a cannibal? How’d you guys meet her?”

The rest of them waved shushing hands. Brett said, “How about we tell you on the way? You can come too Benny. We’ll all go.”

Benny jumped up, “For real?”

“Sure. Neri was coming to check out the building anyway, she can ride back with us. I’ll sign the boat out.”

* * *

On the island, the kids waited in the boat while Brett ran to find Neri and tell her what was going on. Neri smiled and ran down to the beach when she heard.

“Cass! Is good to meet you. Sorry I scare you before.”

Cass was staring. “It’s ok.” She said, a little tongue-tied. “Nice to meet you too.”

“I do not ask you to help me, Cass. It is the ones who know of me who are in danger. But you will keep my secret?”

“I won’t tell—and I want to help.”

Neri’s smile was dazzling. “Then is very good to meet you.”

That settled, Brett said, “I know you wanted to see Mum later, but how about we show Benny and Cass around the island first? Introduce them to Kal?”

Neri glanced at the position of the sun, then nodded. “Yes. Come see!”

The next few hours were wonderful. They climbed trees and waded in the pond, and Neri showed them how to swing down on the vine from her nest. Benny and Cass were full of questions, and Kal was happy to answer in his strange way. Benny actually asked what powered the spaceship, and Kal told him. It took about ten minutes and a lot of the words weren’t in English. When Kal finished with, “Is easy.” Benny just stared at him.

“Give it up Benny, there’s no way.”

“Uh… I guess.” Benny said, still mentally trying to catch up. He was a genius after all, and he thought if he just knew what some of the words meant… or had Kal been unable to translate them because they represented technologies that hadn’t been discovered on Earth? “Hang on, Kal…”

Kal had climbed a tree while Benny stood in shock. Now he climbed down with a cocoanut. “Eat?”

“Sure, I guess.”

Cass and Neri came back with handfuls of wild cherries. Cass’ mouth was stained red and she was grinning. “You have to try these, they’re so good! I’ve never had cherries this sweet.”

“Yeah, Neri doesn’t have a house and stuff but she does ok.”

“But what about when it rains?”

“I get wet. Or sleep in cave, if rain goes for many days.”

“Couldn’t Jason and Brett get you an umbrella?”

“I do not need.”

This made Cass go silent for a few minutes trying to imagine not wanting even the basic stuff of modern life. But if you lived out here… “So what’s with the whale?”

“Charley is my friend. You want to see him? Come.”

“You bet we do!”

A few minutes later they were all on the beach, still carrying island food. Out in the cove Charley breached. Cass laughed in wonder. Out here in the sunlight with a big smile, she looked different. At peace.

* * *

The kids rode back to ORCA happy. Neri and Charley paced the boat, Neri coming to check out the progress of ORCA City. She left them at the edge of the building site. Charley had vanished miles before; he wasn’t going to get anywhere near the UBRI employees.

Jason caught up with Sallyanne and spent an hour studying with her in the rec room, then stopped to see if HELEN had turned up any matches for the synchronium. She had a dozen possibilities that all looked good at first but all turned out to be duds. It took a while to work through them, and it was late afternoon when Jason made it down to the lab.

Dianne was pacing.

“Mum?”

“I don’t believe it!”

Jason looked at Winston. “What’s up?”

His mother answered, “Not only have the tribunal ignored our submission, but UBRI have been given permission to increase the force of the blasts by a hundred and fifty percent.”

“A hundred and… we’ve got to stop them!”

Winston shook his head. “Too late, I’m afraid. The explosives have already been laid. We weren’t informed.”

* * *

Lena was up in her room, organizing her clothes with the TV on in the background. She’d spent the day poking through restricted files at UBRI headquarters, and the normality of chores and TV was really nice. It had taken a while to get into the security files, and there were a lot of them. Lots of videos that showed nothing but people in white jumpsuits walking back and forth, scientists doing things with test tubes and computers, and lots of people just… working. Boring. She’d found evidence there were several high-security lockups at UBRI, but couldn’t figure out what was in them or how to open them. So this piece of the device could be in a secure lockup or in a safe in a lab, or even moved to another facility.

She’d gotten to the depths of the closet by now. Old uniforms. Lena held one up to her chest and grimaced. She’d never fit into this again. She tossed it onto the pile of stuff for charity and thought about getting around firewalls, and asking her father for some money to buy new clothes. Living at boarding school you only needed uniforms, but out here in real life blouses and pleated skirts were not cool.

The intercom rang. Dinner probably. Lena headed downstairs. Her father was standing in the living room by the computer, with Kellar standing nearby.

“You wanted to see me, Father?”

“Come here.” His voice sounded strange. Tense.

Lena stepped down off the stairs. “Thank you for the motivational disc, Ms. Kellar. I enjoyed it.”

Kellar smiled and Lena started to worry. “I brought your father one that’s even more interesting.”

Lena went cold. On the computer screen was a video of her, in the UBRI computer lab. The camera was behind her, so there was a clear view of what Lena had been working on. In her head she cursed. She hadn’t even thought there might be a camera in the computer room. Hadn’t. Even. Thought.

“Lena, I want you to tell me this is a fake. I want you to tell me it is not possible my own daughter has been betraying me.”

“Sir, it is perfectly…”

“Be silent!” Hellegren snapped. He sounded so strange, angry and almost afraid. “Well? What do you have to say for yourself?”

And the words came. Lena looked up, looked her father in the eye. Her voice was trembling. “I… want you to tell me that if Brett and Jason had gone to Stoke Island they would have come back safely.”

“So you’re working for them? They put you up to this?”

Madness. So scared she was angry, Lena snapped, “I’m your daughter, I have a right to know the truth!”

“My daughter? I think not. My daughter would not lie to me! Go to your room. Stay there. I will decide what to do with you later.”

Lena turned and climbed the stairs, shaking. Halfway up she heard Kellar say, “Sir…”

Hellegren roared, “Get out!”

Lena ran up the last few stairs, ducked into her bedroom and slammed the door behind her. Then she burst into tears, not sure if she was scared or sad or mad. She wanted to run down and apologize and say she’d never question again. She wanted to go and yell and scream that hurting whales and people was wrong. She wanted to never see him again. Her father was… was… how could she love him if he’d say that to her? How was she supposed to feel now? What was she supposed to do? She had to figure it out but there was only screaming confusion in her mind, and a trickle of remembered whalesong.

* * *

The world exploded.

The blasts, going off one by one, caught Neri mid-water. She was instantly deafened, thrown around as shockwaves hit her one after another.

On ORCA the floor shook hard. Jason yelped and grabbed a support post. In the corner of the lab all of Winston’s instruments went off at once. Winston took one look and said something under his breath in Indian.

Charley lifted Neri to the surface near the island. She groaned and buried her head against his cool flesh. She hurt all over. Her ears hurt, and as her hearing came back she heard every whale and dolphin for miles shrieking alarm in their own ways.

Neri?

I am well. Neri said. Only pain. It will pass.

All is in pain. Everything.

Yes.

The water rang with it. Neri ducked under, and came up again quickly. She didn’t want to hear. Kal! Kal is alone. I must go to him!

Neri walked out of the water, calling to him. She found Kal in his nest. Some big leaves had fallen and Kal cowered under them, too frightened to get up.

“Kal. Kal, I am here. Is all right.”

Kal reached for Neri and cuddled against her like a child. “Fear.” He said.

“Yes.”

“I know now.”

“Yes.” Neri said again, glad too to have someone to hang on to while the world’s fear echoed around her.

* * *

Jason went to get dinner while his mother and Winston prepared an emergency report with the findings from the latest blast. The galley was full of ORCA employees talking about how scary—or exciting, for a few of them—the explosion had been. Some people thought it had just been an earthquake; Jason told them it had been the explosion. He got food and waited with Winston while Dianne talked to the Commander. She came back looking stressed.

“Surely the tribunal listened to you? That blast shook all of ORCA!”

“Nothing.” Dianne said, throwing down her report. “UBRI scientists assure them it’s safe, and there’s no sign or permanent damage. If only we could prove it.”

“Perhaps…” Winston fiddled with a geologic sonar scanner. “Perhaps we haven’t been looking deep enough. What if it were below the sea floor, far below.”

“Like what?” Jason asked.

“A fault line deep beneath us.”

“What, you mean undiscovered?” Dianne asked.

“Twenty years ago when ORCA was begun, the technology could only detect large faults. Now it can detect much subtler ones. But what if there were a large fault under us, deep enough to go undetected, and undisturbed by the fairly minor blasting that’s been done up until now?”

Dianne nodded. “And now Hellegren’s setting off kilos of aquanite; that might disturb a fault, even cause it to open.”

Jason looked at Winston, the marine geologist. Winston said, “Earthquakes, tidal waves, worldwide uproar. Who knows how far it could spread once started?”

“Just like Neri’s warning.”

“That’s quite a theory Winston, and I think you’re right on. But how would we know?”

“That’s just it, we may not at first. The beginnings may be so small as to go unnoticed.”

14. Jealousy

Sometime during the night, after she’d finished crying, Lena picked up her mother’s picture and asked, “Mum, what should I do now?” She never did that, never talked to pictures or imagined her mother was somehow with her in spirit.

But everything else had changed.

It was an old picture, from before Lena had been born. Angelica Hellegren was on the deck of a boat, just getting back from a dive and clearly trying to talk and point at something and get out of her wetsuit at the same time. A silly picture.

And for some reason, Lena felt better. She went and washed her face—the lights were still on downstairs but the house was silent—and then got out her backpack and started loading it up. Clothes, toothbrush, wallet, the picture. The contents of her computer, loaded on a portable drive. The ORCA id she’d finally gotten a few days ago.

It was not quite five in the morning, an awful hour. Lena looked at her bed, but knew she’d never be able to sleep. So she put on her backpack and went downstairs.

Hellegren was sitting in an armchair, staring at nothing. He looked up as Lena went past. “Where are you going?”

Lena turned. “I am not your daughter. You said so. So this is not my house.”

“Go back to your room.”

“No.” Breathe. This couldn’t be worse than last night. “You don’t want me. And I won’t be a part of what you’re doing at UBRI. I won’t eat food you bought with money from tearing up the ocean and putting people in danger.” She took a step.

“Lena, listen to me. If you walk through that door, it will never be open to you again. Never.”

No apology, no trying to talk, nothing. Lena wished desperately he’d say he wanted her to stay, or say it was all a mistake, even now when she knew it wasn’t. But he didn’t even try.

But because she couldn’t bring herself to totally give up, Lena went back and kissed her father’s head. He didn’t look up, but now Lena could see he was holding a picture of her. “Goodbye father.”

And she walked out the door.

* * *

HELEN’s serene voice said, “That information is code locked. Please reformat your request or exit from inquiry.”

“Aaaarg!” Brett groaned and banged his head on the nearest unimportant surface.

Cass rubbed her eyes. “We got up early for this? I thought HELEN had a hit!”

“HELEN had a hit, we just can’t get at it. The log shows a recent UBRI access. They must’ve locked up the mapping function.”

“Makes sense. They know we’re looking for the synchronium too. Can’t you try anything else Benny?”

“I tried everything already!”

Brett said, “Let’s take a break and eat, try again later. Neri’s gonna be thrilled.”

* * *

“I think I’ve got another one.” Kellar reported from in front of a bank of computers.

“Another piece of the device?”

“The time of the sighting is approximately correct, and the general area seems…”

“Spare me the details.” Hellegren barked. “Where is it?”

“I haven’t pinpointed the precise location as yet. However, we are setting up the matrix for a computer scan immediately. May I ask, doctor, how things turned out with Lena?”

“Do not mention her name to me.”

Intrigued Kellar fished, “My apologies. I know how difficult it must be, having your own child betray you.”

Hellegren’s eyes flashed. “No Kellar, you do not. She left this morning—and ceased to be my child. She has made her decision, I have made mine. I have no daughter.”

For a moment Kellar thought of her own family. She’d been a little girl when men with guns took them away in the night. But she’d survived, and made it into foster care in Australia and become a success.

And the sympathy faded and Kellar thought that her boss sounded a little unstable about his daughter. And if he cracked, she’d be ready.

* * *

Breakfast had not been fun, the three younger kids grumping at each other about their failure with the computer, while Jason ate with Sallyanne. They had finished and were heading out when the first shuttle arrived, bringing the day workers to ORCA.

“Isn’t that your friend? The UBRI kid?”

Jason looked. There was Lena, looking out of place in her street clothes. She looked at Jason with a pathetically hopeful expression. “Sallyanne, I think I’d better talk to Lena. I’ll catch you up.”

Sallyanne looked a little sad, but she just waved and singsonged, “Ok, don’t study, see if I care…”

Brett caught up with them, “Hi Lena, what’re you doing here… you ok?”

“Your dad found out.”

Lena nodded.

“Come on, let’s get out of sight. Our cabin; Mum’s already in the lab. What happened?”

Lena told them in short sentences while they threaded their way through ORCA’s morning rush.

“He tossed you out?” Brett burst out when they were safely in the cabin. “Just like that?”

“What are you gonna do?”

“I don’t know. I can’t go home.”

“Who’d want to? Can you stay with your Mum or something?” Brett asked, then noticed the quiet and realized he’d put his foot in it. “Oh no, sorry…”

Lena shrugged. “Yeah, my mom’s dead. She was a marine biologist, like your mom but jellyfish instead of whales. When I was ten she came back from a dive in South America and got sick. Father hired a bunch of doctors but they couldn’t save her. They couldn’t even figure out what was wrong. So that’s my sad story. Don’t sweat it, you didn’t know.”

“Look, we’ll help you. You can stay here.”

“On ORCA? Really?”

Brett grinned. “Sure, we’ll fix it with Mum.”

Lena gave him a look that said she’d believe that when she saw it.

The door opened and they all looked up. Dianne said, “Hello boys. How’s your morning? Hello.”

“Ah. Mum, this is Lena.”

“Nice to meet you Lena. You’re a new face on board.”

“I just got here.” Lena said quietly, intimidated.

Cheerfully Brett said, “Her dad chucked her out and she’s got nowhere to go, so we said she could stay here.”

“Oh did you? And where would she sleep?”

“Well there’s that spare bunk in your cabin.”

“We really owe her bigtime Mum. She got into trouble saving Brett’s bacon—and Neri’s. We have to help her. It’ll only be for a week or so.”

“Mmhm.” Dianne folded her arms and regarded her sons, who she knew well enough to know there was more to this, and the frightened stranger. “Assuming for the moment there’s a reason we can’t just tell child services about her father, probably something to do with why she knows about Neri, how do you suggest we explain her presence here?”

“You could say she’s from my old school.”

“On extended work experience.”

“I don’t mean to be any trouble Dr. Bates, but…”

“You did it before Mum.”

“It’s important this time too. Please? We promised.”

Dianne sighed. “All right. For a few days, and I want full disclosure over dinner. I have to see the commander, or it’d be full disclosure now.”

“Thank you!”

“You’re a star!” Brett hugged his mother.

Dianne gave him a look of mixed affection and suspicion. “Well you’d better give me your id Lena, and I’ll clear it with the commander.”

Lena handed it over.

Jason started, “Put your stuff over here and we’ll get you a uniform.”

Dianne headed for the door, and looked down at the id card in her hand. “UBRI? Hellegren? Boys, what..?”

“At dinner, Mum! Commander’s waiting, remember?”

* * *

The zodiac flew over the waves. Lena, now wearing an ORCA uniform and a lifejacket, crouched up front letting the wind blow her hair back. She had a lot of questions, but since they couldn’t talk over the roar of the motor, she just waited and enjoyed the day. It was dazzlingly bright, the sun reflecting off the water and the blue sky above. Everything was shining shades of blue, and the island up ahead glowed like an emerald.

They reached the island and Jason turned off the motor, and he and Brett splashed over the side to pull the zodiac onto the beach. Brett misjudged the depth and squawked about getting his shorts wet.

“Come on, she won’t bite.” Brett said as they got their lifejackets off. The three of them walked up the beach to where Kal and Neri were waiting under the trees.

“Neri, this is Lena. I told you about her.”

Neri looked at Lena for a long moment, then smiled. “Welcome.”

“And that’s Kal.”

“Lena. Nice see you!”

“Hi. Nice to see you again, Kal. Wow… this place is amazing…”

“Come. I will show you.”

The island was like nothing Lena had ever seen. Walking through the jungle, seeing the riot of green, smelling the plants and the stream, she couldn’t even remember her boarding school or the expensive, empty house that was supposed to be her home.

“So, can I see the spaceship?”

The boys looked at Neri, who nodded. And Kal said, “I show you!”

They dropped down the vine into the spaceship. Lena took a few cautious steps, looking around. “It’s amazing. It’s so… so…”

“Alien?” Brett offered.

“Well yeah.” Lena was also thinking it was so artistic. The shapes reminded her of things in her art and history classes, of pictures from other times, when people had tried to make every item beautiful as well as useful. Even without knowing what anything was, the impression was strong. “What’s that? A computer?”

“It is how we learned of the synchronium.”

“This thing was supposed to tell us where the pieces were but…” Jason pointed to the remains of the locator.

Lena lifted out a piece. It looked like part of a blue glass vase or something. “Microcircuitry?”

Jason shrugged. “Who knows? We just know it doesn’t work, so we have to find all the pieces ourselves.”

“Soon.”

“But how?” Lena looked at the shard in her hand. For a moment her mind danced with visions of analyzing this circuitry and being responsible for a huge leap forward in technology and getting rich and famous… then the thought faded like a bad headache suddenly releasing its hold. Maybe this technology would be used someday, but not now. She dropped the shard back.

“The hard way.” Brett answered. “Searching through the old data, figuring out what’s meteors, or fake UFOs or whatever. It’s taking forever.”

“You’ve got access to a HELEN 3000 don’t you?”

“Yeah, but someone from UBRI locked up the stuff we need, we can’t figure out how to get around HELEN to get at it!”

“Maybe I could figure it out. I’m pretty good with computers.” Lena said without really thinking.

“Could you? Please try, Lena. It is very important.”

Lena looked at Neri, looking back with worried eyes. “I’ll do my best.”

* * *

In front of a terminal, Lena felt the rest of the world fade. Which was good, because the rest of the kids were gathered around looking over her shoulder. She plugged in her drive and pulled some programs. “Ok, let’s try security alpha…”

In the back of the huddle Cass muttered, “She turns up and all of a sudden she’s flavor of the month. What are we, chopped liver?”

“Chill out willya? She’s already got into parts of HELEN I didn’t know existed.”

“Yeah, but look who her dad is. Can we really trust her?”

From the ceiling HELEN’s voice said, “That information is code-locked. Please re-format your request or exit from inquiry.”

“She’s not really getting anywhere, anyway.” Cass added.

Lena grunted. “Huh. Ok HELEN, code-lock voice override on search file grid seven. Authority crypto alpha dot com.”

Lights flashed then HELEN said, “Processing request.” And information cascaded down the screen for a minute. Then a map came up.

“That the kind of thing you’re looking for?”

“No way.” Said Brett.

“How’d you do that?” Benny asked.

“Luck, mostly. I’ll teach you if you want.”

“Heck yeah!”

“But does it help?” Lena asked. Jason and Brett were paying more attention to the map than to the hacking that had produced it.

“It’s a definite possibility. Let’s get it on a portable, we’ll go see what Kal makes of it. Want to come out to the island?”

“I do.” Brett said immediately. “Lena, you’re brilliant.”

Benny sat down next to Lena. Ok, how’d you do that? Where’d you get a copy of the crypto alpha program? Show me!”

“Um…” Lena was blushing. “I stole the program. They sent Father a demo and I tracked the filepath back and got the whole thing. I just wanted to see if I could do it, I’ve never even used it before!”

Cass really wanted to be grumpy and go off somewhere, but… “So, you could get HELEN to let us download music?”

“Pull up a chair. And be prepared to take notes.”

When they came back with Neri an hour later, Lena was immediately excited. “So it really was something?”

“Worth checking out anyway. Kal said it’s here, just short of Mackstrom. We can get there with the zodiac and a little hike.”

“Go now?” Neri pressed.

“Sure, ok. I’ll log the boat out.”

“I’ll tell Mum.”

“We’ll get some gear. Come on Benny.”

“See you on the pontoon!”

* * *

They reached land, and it turned out to be a longer hike than anticipated. The three of them walked along in a straggly line on a dirt road through the outback, led by Brett with the satellite locator. Benny had somehow ended up carrying the gear. Neri walked between a grumpy Cass and a fascinated Lena. The pale-haired girl had never seen a termite mound up close, and they had to stop for a minute when they found one taller than Jason. Brett poked the mound with a stick. Neri studied a termite and then ate it, to the horror of everyone else.

“Is good!” She laughed. “Better to cook in oil.”

“That is diiiiiisgusting!”

“How far now, Brett?”

“Um, just a few minutes I guess.”

Suddenly engines roared up ahead. The kids dived behind bushes, trees, and the termite mound as two white trucks hurtled past them in a cloud of dust.

A few minutes later, when there was no more noise, they got up and there was a mass brushing-off of dust. Cass said, “Well that was close.”

Neri was already running. The others followed and found her standing over an empty crater in the ground.

“Looks like UBRI beat us to it again.”

“Man!” Brett groaned. “I am really getting sick of this!”

Jason put his arm around Neri, awkwardly. “You all right?”

“No. Not all right. But nothing we can do here. It is gone.”

* * *

“We must get them back.” Neri said.

They had ended up in the rec room, before curfew but after most of ORCA had gone to bed. HELEN turned the lights off, but left one on over the game table they were gathered around.

“How?” Benny asked.

Brett burst out, “Hey, they stole those pieces. I say we do a raid, take back what’s ours!”

“From UBRI headquarters.” Jason said flatly.

“You’ve lost it.” Was Cass’ opinion.

“No, listen, we can do it. If Lena helps.” Lena winced. Brett continued, “You know the layout of the headquarters, where they stash things. Your dad’s the boss, you’ve got access to all areas right?”

“Well… if Father hasn’t changed the codes. And if my best guess is right about where they’d store it—there are several possible strongrooms.”

“Ok, so you get us in, we grab the pieces and run for it! We can do that.”

“This will work?” Neri asked Lena.

“It could.”

“Right, so who’s in?”

“Up for anything!” Cass announced.

“I’ll go.”

“Ok, Brett.”

“I will come too.”

Jason turned to Neri in surprise, “Hang on, you can’t.”

“I will.”

“Neri, it’s too dangerous.”

Neri frowned. “You all go. I will too.”

Jason pulled her aside so the others didn’t see them arguing. “Neri, we’ll be miles away from water.”

“Not for long.”

“And what if Hellegren or one of his goons sees you? He’ll know you didn’t leave with Mera, and he’ll be after you again. That’s all we need.”

Neri looked down. “But I am needed.”

“Yeah, you’re needed to work the synchronium when we get all the pieces. Nobody else can do that.”

“Yes… but still. I come with you. It is my responsibility. When we go?”

Jason thought for a minute. “Well, it’s going to take some time to get the gear together and that, so… Not tomorrow. The day after, okay?”

“I will be ready. Now I go back to the island. Kal has been alone.”

* * *

Back at the table Cass looked at Benny. “I didn’t hear you volunteer.”

“Well it’s just… UBRI’s a big place and they have tons of security and stuff…”

“You’re chicken.”

“Mum and Dad…”

“Wouldn’t like it, I know. That’s always your excuse.”

“It’s not an excuse!” Benny protested, “Think about it, what would your parents do if you came back arrested for breaking and entering?”

“Benny’s got a point.”

Lena said, “Brett’s right. I don’t think we should force him to come.”

Feeling worse, Benny said, “Look, it’s just, what if I mess up?”

“You won’t.”

“I might. I do, on a fairly regular basis. And you don’t really need me.”

“We do, actually, Benny. I know what type of alarms they use at UBRI, and I have some passwords, but I don’t know the technical stuff to actually disable them. That’s your thing isn’t it? Electrical engineering?”

Benny nodded unhappily. “Ok, I’m in.”

“Good on ya. Hey Jase, we’re all in!”

“Great.” Jason looked back to make sure Neri was gone and the door closed behind her. He lowered his voice anyway. “We’re leaving first thing in the morning, eight hundred hours. Get your stuff ready. Civvies if you’ve got ‘em; I’m sure UBRI will know it’s us anyway but let’s not help them.”

“Right.”

“You got it.”

“We’ll be there.”

Lena nodded hard, her white ponytail bouncing.

* * *

In the morning, Kal and Neri swam in the ocean. They chased the big fish through the rich blue water of the cove. Charley swam alongside them, his long fins flapping gently. Neri circled him, laughing, skimmed under the surface so water and air streamed down her face.

Kal watched them play, crouched on the seafloor. Watching them play, he remembered… this was how things should be. But he didn’t want to join in. He didn’t know why.

Back on the beach Neri said, “Tomorrow we go to look for synchronium.”

“I go too?”

“No. You must stay here.”

“Because you go with Jason? I want to come with you.”

Neri shook her head. “No Kal, is not safe. We go to a very bad place, with bad people. You must stay on island where you will be well.”

“I am strong! I will be safe.”

Neri pursed her lips. “Kal, you do not know what is danger. You must do as I say.”

“Yes, Neri.”

“I go now, to see what happens in the ocean.”

“With Jason?” Kal asked.

“No, with mother.”

“That is good.” Kal murmured. Then louder, “Good swim Neri.”

* * *

“See, there and there.” Dianne pointed to a graph, “Tiny oscillations and they date from when UBRI started blasting.”

“Then you must stop them, Mother.”

Winston sighed. “Ah Neri, it is not that simple. You see, we pick up recordings of the earth moving all the time, and these are so small as not to arouse any official attention. They could be the first indication of something major… or a naturally occurring phenomenon. They could have started of their own accord and end the same way.”

“Nevertheless I’m going to show these to the commander.”

“Ah Dianne, remember the boy who cried wolf? Perhaps it would be best to wait. We have so much more data to collate, I do wish the boys were here to help.”

Neri tipped her head. “Where are Jason and Brett? I did not see them.”

“Didn’t they tell you? The whole gang’s gone ashore today.”

* * *

The whole gang crouched behind some convenient bushes just outside the UBRI perimeter fence. The bush had grown up on both sides of the fence, and its roots had created a small hole underneath. It was big enough for a wombat—or a small person. It had taken Lena an hour to find the place, while the others waited further away.

“Maybe we should’ve waited for tonight.” Benny muttered. “Less chance of getting caught.”

“Nah, who’s going to expect a daylight raid?”

“Shut up you two.” Jason said distractedly. He and Lena were passing the binoculars back and forth, working out the last details. “Ok, remember, heads down and stay together. We follow Lena, we get the pieces and get out. We’re going in that door. Everybody ready?”

“Ready.” Brett whispered, Benny and Lena nodded, and Cass tightened the straps of her backpack.

“Ok. Lena first.”

They squirmed under the fence one at a time, took a last look around from the bushes on the other side, and raced for the door. There was no cover here. Cass had the panel by the door off in a second, and passed a wirecutter to Benny.

“Ok.” Benny muttered. “Two wires. Cut the right one and it releases the lock and sets a five minute delay on the alarm. Cut the wrong one and the whole system goes off.”

“So make sure you cut the right one.”

Benny cut one, and the door unlocked. Jason and Brett started timers on their watches. Lena pointed, “This way.”

* * *

Neri walked out of the water, her face like a thundercloud.

“You are angry?” Kal asked.

“Yes.”

“With me? I stay here like you say.”

“Not you. Jason. He lied to me.”

Kal nodded. Neri sat down in the sand and looked out at the water, so Kal sat next to her. After a while he asked, “Why Jason lie to you?”

“They have gone to get back pieces of synchronium. Jason said I go with them, but he lied.”

Kal nodded again, thinking about that. “To lie is to say a thing that is not real, to make another believe. Not good. Make you angry.”

“Yes.” Neri said. She turned to look at Kal, curious now. “You know of anger? Why?”

“Brett tell me. He was angry. He said…” Pleased having Neri’s attention Kal tried to remember. “Brett sent message to Father, about Jason flying in machine. Father not answer. Brett say that makes him feel hurt, here, then hurt grows teeth like shark and eats itself, then called anger.”

Brett hadn’t said it quite like that, but that was a way that made sense to Kal. “Neri, where is father of Jason and Brett? Why he not with Mother?”

Neri turned back to look out to sea, thinking how to answer. She didn’t completely understand herself, though Dianne had tried to explain. “Jason’s father promised to love Mother only, but he lied. Then he went away and sends no message. Is it same on our planet? That happen?”

“No.” Kal said simply.

* * *

They were in a bleak, industrial center of UBRI headquarters, somewhere without carpets and with lots of dials and things on the walls. Nobody was around. Lena led them up some stairs, around the top of a large water tank, and down several levels. She stopped at a heavy door. “Ok, strongroom. How long have we got?”

“Three minutes.” Brett said.

They had the panel by the door opened up, and Benny tried a few things. “I can’t do it.”

“What?”

“Lock’s not in the system, I can’t hack it.”

“So what now?”

Lena pulled out her UBRI id. “It’ll probably trigger the alarm.’

Brett checked, “Alarm’ll go off in a minute anyway.”

“Do it.” Jason said.

Lena slid her card. The door opened and alarms blared all over the building. The kids crammed into the strongroom, which was about the size of a large closet. They saw discs, sciency things, a briefcase full of cash, and the two synchronium pieces sitting on metal stands. Jason grabbed one, Benny the other.

“Back the same way?”

“Yes—no! They’re coming!”

The alarms made it hard to hear, but there were running footsteps somewhere close by. Lena yelled, “Emergency exit, come on, up the stairs!”

The stairs were narrow, and turned several times. Suddenly half a dozen guys in white were below them.

Lena slipped and went down, hitting her knee on a step. Benny grabbed her. “Keep going!”

“Thanks.”

Benny saw some fuel canisters on the switchback, and paused to kick them down the stairs. One, the other—and he slipped, and the synchronium piece fell from his arms.

“No!” Benny wailed, expecting to see it smash. But it almost floated down, light as a balloon. He almost went after it, but a burly man in UBRI uniform was right down there.

“Benny, come on!”

Benny got outside. The others were already at the fence. Cass held the hole open for him, her face taut. Benny sprinted for his life with guards yelling behind him.

He made it, just, got under the fence and out of reach just as someone careened into it. Hellegren’s voice yelled, “After them! The main gate!”

* * *

Kal came back down to the beach. Neri had moved from her place in the sand to the top of a palm tree.

“You are still angry?” Kal asked up to her.

“Yes. No.”

“Which?”

Neri jumped down. “I am not angry. I am worried. Jason has gone to UBRI. It is dangerous.”

“Jason is alone?”

“No. The others went too. They are all in danger.”

Kal frowned. “But you are worried about… Jason?”

“He is my friend.” Neri chimed.

Something about this bothered Kal. He said, “I am your friend too.”

“Yes, Kal.”

* * *

The kids didn’t stop to catch their breaths until they were safely in the zodiac out of sight of land. Then, except for Jason who was driving, they all collapsed. He turned the motor low and broke out water bottles and snack bars.

Cass recovered first, enough to say, “That was kind of fun.”

“Never… committing burglary… again.” Benny wheezed.

Jason was feeling grateful for the physical portion of the cadet program. He wasn’t as tired. “Maybe you should all hit the gym every night with me and Sallyanne.”

“Not likely.” Said Brett’s voice from the bottom of the boat.

Lena had been scanning the shore with binoculars. Now, as it slipped out of sight, she put them away. “Well, it looks like we got clean away—until Father checks the logs and sees that it was my card that opened the strongroom. He’ll definitely change the codes now.”

“I’m sorry I lost the other bit.” Benny had recovered his breath but was looking down despondently. “If it wasn’t for me, you’d have gotten it all.”

“Yeah, or you’d be in jail now, or worse!” Cass told him.

“Don’t sweat it, we’ll get it back another time.”

“Ok.” Jason finished his drink and stowed the empty bottle. “We’ll drop you guys on ORCA and then Brett and me will take this piece out to Neri where it’ll be safe.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Cass said for everybody. “I want lunch.”

Jason started the motor again before anyone could answer her.

* * *

“Insufficient evidence for a tribunal hearing.” Dianne sighed. “They just don’t want to upset UBRI.”

“I did warn you Dianne. Our argument is far from compelling and the commander has to look to the bottom line.” Winston took the files and put them away.

“But if we’re right, if there is a deep fault and the blasting’s making it unstable…”

“Then it can’t be long before we have undeniable proof.”

“By then it could be too late.”

* * *

“I messed up. I told you I would.” Benny said gloomily as the three kids sat down in the galley to rehash the adventure.

“No you didn’t. If you hadn’t helped me up they’d’ve caught me for sure. I owe you big time.”

Cass passed around drinks. “Well if you weren’t such a klutz Lena…”

“We’re a team right? We’re supposed to look after each other.” Lena replied without annoyance.

Benny was looking down, figuring out whose drink was whose, so he was the one who saw it. The liquid in all three glasses rippled.

“Hey, did you guys see that?”

“What?”

“The drink moved, like there was a vibration or someone hit the table.”

“I didn’t feel anything.” Lena said.

Cass hit the table. It didn’t move. “It’s part of the column, you can’t jostle it. Never mind that, we’re celebrating! We did good today!”

“Here’s to us.” Lena lifted her glass, sipped, and made a face.

“Nobody warned you about the orange soda did they?”

Lena started laughing.

* * *

“How mad do you think she’s gonna be?” Brett asked. He was sitting in the front of the zodiac holding the synchronium piece as Jason pushed the boat the last few yards to the beach. They could see Neri standing at the edge of the trees looking at them. Kal was beside Neri, craning around to look at her face.

“I’d say… very.” Jason answered.

“That was crazy of you to lie to her.”

“Well—oof—if it’s a choice between having Neri mad at us or risking Hellegren finding out she’s still on Earth…”

Brett hopped out and helped pull the zodiac onto the sand. “I see your point. Hi Neri! I know you’re mad we went without you, but check out the souvenir!”

Neri ran down to hug them both. “You are all right? All of you?”

“We’re fine Neri. And I’m really sorry.”

Brett, seeing a fight about to happen, did his best to sneak out of earshot. Wasn’t his fight!

“Is not enough to be sorry, Jason. Friends do not lie.”

Jason sighed. “You can be so stubborn! Look, I was trying to protect you, you’re important to me!—to all of us, to the mission.”

Neri softened. “I was worried for you.”

“Yeah, I know. I won’t do it again. Promise.” Jason did the little salute Neri had learned meant a promise. “Don’t stay mad.”

She smiled like the sun coming out. “I am not. Tell me how you found it?”

“Sure—let’s get this piece somewhere safe, I’ll tell you on the way. We need to be back for dinner. Hey Brett, stay here and keep Kal company ok?”

“Ok.” Brett said. Kal looked suddenly annoyed.

Neri picked up the synchronium piece and cuddled it to her face, the way she always did.

Suddenly worried, Jason asked, “Is it ok? They didn’t damage it?”

“I think not.” Neri answered.

“Hey, those pieces fell from space; they’ve gotta be tough! Right Kal?”

Kal nodded.

Jason and Neri headed for the boat, walking close together, talking.

* * *

It was past five, but at UBRI nobody was allowed to go home. The entire security staff was out tracing how the intruders had gotten in, and then being yelled at about it. The bush had already been torn out, and the hole under the fence filled in. Now the locks were being gone over.

Kellar offered, “We did manage to salvage one component.”

“And lost the other!” Hellegren snapped. “Unacceptable failure of security!”

“Disciplinary action is being taken.”

“And the device?”

Kellar checked her communicator. “The science team has just rerun the tests. It performs exactly as it did this morning. No sign of any damage.”

Hellegren nodded. “That is the important thing.”

“We’ll intensify the search for the intruders. But assuming they had your daughter’s assistance…” That wasn’t assuming anything; computer records confirmed Lena’s card had been used to open the strongroom. The wretched girl hed been trouble when she was around, as her father’s weak point; now that she was gone she looked to be even worse.

“Confine your interest to the device.”

* * *

Brett and Kal were flopped out on the beach, talking. Brett was giving Kal the play-by-play of the raid. He’d been quite interested while the subject was how helpful Lena had been.

“…so we’re getting out and there’s about a million UBRI guys after us and Jason’s running for the fence–”

“No.” Kal said suddenly.

“Huh?” Brett looked at him.

“I do not want to hear about Jason.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Neri. Worries about him.”

“Well yeah.” Brett wasn’t sure what Kal was saying.

“She likes him. More than me. I feel… bad. Do not understand.”

Brett blinked. This sounded like one of those boyfriend-girlfriend things that sometimes went on, and that he never knew what to think about. “Don’t worry, they’re just friends. Hey, they’re back.” Brett stood up and waved.

In the surf, Jason jumped out of the boat. Neri jumped up and splashed him, and Jason splashed back. They were laughing. Jason was probably telling some story.

Kal asked, “Neri will be with Jason?”

“Yeah sure, she always is.” Brett said without thinking. Then he looked back at Kal. “Hey, ease up, people will think you’re jealous.”

15. The Summer Moon

The ocean was silent. The reef glowed in shades of gray under the moonlight. Neri hung midwater, her hair glinting silver. The water was cool and quiet, peaceful. Except that it shouldn’t have been. Neri swam down to the seabed, to run her hands over the coral. It felt lifeless. She didn’t even see any fish.

Dear one? What do you see?

A worried moan. Charley didn’t like the unusual silence. All still, quiet. Something is wrong.

Nobody else was around, none of the other whales or dolphins in the area. Neri was used to hearing them always, even if they were miles away there was always some sound.

Yes. Much is wrong but I do not know what. We will search.

They searched until dawn, when Neri returned to the island. Kal had breakfast ready.

Neri smiled, touched. “Kal, I did not expect. Thank you.”

“Must serve. I like to.”

But Neri’s smile had faded. Kal waited for her to look at him, or say more or start eating. After a few minutes Kal said, “You no eat. What is wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“You think I am stupid.”

Neri looked up. “No, Kal. But it is a hard thing to tell. Something is wrong in the ocean, from ORCA City. And now is worse, but I do not know how.”

There was no understanding in Kal’s eyes. He shrugged.

* * *

“And where are you off to so bright and early?” Winston asked.

“Jason and I are going down to ORCA City.” Dianne answered over an armful of recording equipment.

“What are you hoping to find?”

“Well, the seismic readings are still irregular aren’t they?”

“Certainly. I checked the readout earlier.”

“So if they’re caused by a fault line starting to move, we’ll eventually have to see some change in the seabed.”

Jason walked up, his goggles around his neck. “And if Mum can find something like that the tribunal will have to listen.”

“Yeah, we need to make them quit blasting.” Brett said from behind his brother.

“Ready, Jason? Brett, we’ll only be gone an hour or so. See if you can give Winston a hand.”

“Sure thing Mum. See you guys.”

Jason and Dianne waved and headed for the dive pool, while Brett and Winston took the lift to the lab. They worked for a while, Brett analyzing recordings while Winston worked with his seismograph and muttered about needing an assistant.

Watching, Brett saw Winston switch his screen off so he could examine his reflection.

“Uh, Winston?”

“Hmm?”

“You going on leave?”

“No.” Winston said, smoothing his hair.

“Or up for a big promotion or something? ‘Cause that’s the third time you’ve fixed your hair, and that’s a new shirt.”

Winston looked dismayed. Just then HELEN rang the com, “Lab five, Doctor Winston Seth.”

“Yes HELEN?”

“Personal call for you from the mainland.”

Winston said to Brett, “Don’t you have something better to do?”

“Helping you, remember? Mum’s orders.” Brett turned back to his work, but was obviously listening. His hands weren’t even moving.

Winston sighed and answered the call.

“Winston, am I interrupting something?”

It was a woman’s voice. Brett scooted around to see the screen without being visible on the other end. The caller was a woman his mother’s age, with dark hair and very red lips.

Winston pointedly ignored Brett. “Oh, no, not at all. It’s lovely to talk to you.”

“I’ve got a little surprise. They’ve changed my schedule; I’m on this afternoon’s chopper.”

“This afternoon?”

“Yes. It’s not too soon is it?”

“No, no. Of course not. It’ll be lovely to see you.”

The woman’s smile widened. “Good. I’m so looking forward to it. Can’t wait.”

“Nor can I. Bye Camilla.”

“Goodbye.”

The call ended. Brett said, “Camilla, huh?”

“Camilla Sabato. A science writer.”

“Aaaaand?”

“Nothing else.” Winston gave Brett a grumpy look, but without any real anger. “We met at university. And now she’s coming here for a brief visit.”

“Just to see you?”

“To write an article, I believe, on ORCA City. Now, weren’t you supposed to be helping with the work, not meddling in relationships that do not in fact exist?”

Brett sighed theatrically. Winston threw a pencil at him.

* * *

The reef was beautiful under the morning sunlight. Jason pointed at a bright orange and yellow sea slog, and Dianne nodded. They didn’t see anything out of place, not here in the high water, but Jason had a nagging feeling something was wrong. Something was missing but he couldn’t think what it was. Certainly there were fewer fish, but that was normal. They came and went, you could never be sure what you’d see on a particular day.

There was a flash of movement in the distance, something big. Another diver, or a dolphin or—and then Neri was there, grabbing Jason’s hand and grinning at him before he’d even finished the thought. She pointed up and Jason and Dianne nodded.

They surfaced and Neri said, “I must talk to you, Mother.”

“Can you come back with us? We were about to head in, and I’d rather talk without having to tread water.”

“Yes. I will come.” Neri’s expression was worried.

Jason smiled, hoping she’d smile back. “Hey, it was great to see you like this, all of a sudden.”

“Charley told me you were here. Is good to see you too. Come, let us go. I have much to ask you, Mother.”

Jason and Dianne checked their tanks and put their masks back on, both doing it with the same practiced movements. When they ducked under, Neri dived.

* * *

When they reached ORCA Dianne and Jason went up first, checked that the dive pool was clear, and motioned to Neri. While she changed, Jason asked his mother, “So, did you see anything out of place down there?”

“No…” Jason said, not sounding sure.

Neri reappeared, in her uniform with a towel over her hair. “I did, last night.”

“Yes what did you want to tell me Neri?”

Neri looked down. “Mother… is close to the full moon, yes?”

“Yes.”

“The first full moon. Is the time when the reef is full of color, yes?”

“The coral spawning, of course. But you’d know the time better than we would; you took us there last year. Remember, Jason?”

Jason nodded.

“I swim last night at Coronet reef, where it is most beautiful. Was.”

“And?”

“No new fish. No new plants. No color! Dead.”

“You mean…” Dianne began, “No, let’s get to the lab. Winston needs to hear this too.”

* * *

Winston pulled up the video on one of HELEN’s screens. It was mostly close-ups of the coral polyps appearing and rising through the water. Clouds of fish gathered to feed, flashing dully in the moonlight.

Neri smiled, watching it.

“Coronet reef, just a year ago.”

“I call it the dance of the summer moon.” Neri chimed.

“You are a poet.”

“Well poetry or not, it’s an annual phenomenon. Six days when all the vegetation in the reef reproduces itself in a wonderful burst of color and light.”

“But not this time. Not like that.”

Dianne said, “You know, this could be just the sort of evidence we’re looking for.”

“Why don’t you film out there again Mum? If it’s like Neri says, you can show the comparison.”

“That will prove things are wrong? To make them stop blasting?”

“Well it’s sure worth a shot, right?” Jason said.

Winston looked at his watch. “Ah, excuse me all. I have an appointment.”

Brett chimed in, “Important, is it?”

“No, not really. Just someone to see.”

“That’s fine Winston. We’ll see you later.”

When Winston was safely out the door Brett said, “You’re never gonna believe this—Winston’s got a girlfriend!”

* * *

“Welcome to ORCA, Camilla!”

“Ah, Winston!”

“I can’t believe you’re here. It’s been almost nine years.” Winston stammered, smiling, delighted.

“Well it took a bit to wrangle, but when I knew you were here on ORCA I just—well, I just had to come.”

Camilla had cut her hair since university, and she was wearing makeup, but her smile was the same.

Winston gestured her down the hall. “A guided tour, a chance to settle in, and a nice cozy chat about old times.”

“Sounds perfect.”

“Well, um, we have a highly advanced desalination system and a large area devoted to hydroponics…”

“Um, Winston?”

“Yes?”

“I’ve read the handbook.”

Winston blushed. “Sorry. You must tell me if I’m boring you.”

They rounded a corner and there, crammed into an alcove in the wall were Brett, Cass and Benny. There was a chorus of, “Hi Winston.”

Winston gave them a look.

Camilla ignored the kids, her eyes on Winston. “It’s the people of ORCA I’m interested in. And what better place to start than with a very special friend. You don’t look a day older, by the way.”

“Oh come now.” Winston dithered. “But it’s kind of you. Here is your cabin, and this is your visitor’s id.”

“Thank you.” Camilla opened the door of her cabin and looked around curiously. “Well, I’ll tell you what. Why don’t you give me an hour to freshen up and then maybe we can find someplace nice and quiet to have a chat.”

“I know just the place.”

“Thank you. An hour then.”

* * *

Brett reported, “Her name’s Camilla and she’s a real spunk. For her age.”

Lena looked up for a minute before returning to her terminal. She’d been down here all day, searching HELEN’s database for anything that might be more of the synchronium and avoiding the UBRI employees in the rest of ORCA. “Well that’s nice for Winston. Wish my luck would change.’

“You want a boyfriend?” Brett asked.

“I meant with HELEN.” Lena laughed.

The door opened and Jason looked in. “How’s it going?”

“Nowhere.” Lena replied. “Yesterday I really thought I was on to something. Today I spend four hours cross-checking and what’s it turn out to be? A weather balloon.”

“You’ve just got to be patient I guess. And take a break sometimes!”

“Nah, I want to check this next report out. I’ll come up for air at dinnertime, and your mom asked me to help out in the lab tomorrow. With luck I’ll have something worth following up by then!”

* * *

Neri and Kal came out onto the beach. Neri looked at the sun to check the time. Time to go.

“You come today Neri? See me come top of class?” Kal asked eagerly.

“I cannot.”

“But we have competition. I win for sure.”

“Yes Kal. But I have business with Mother and Jason, work to stop blasting on the reef. I cannot see your class. I am sorry.”

Kal stopped. Neri kept walking, not noticing. When she did, she turned back to say, “Am truly sorry, Kal. Come, time to go!”

Kal followed. After Neri dived he said, “Jason. Is always Jason.”

* * *

After lunch Benny and Cass went to help Lena with the computer. Benny felt sorry for her stuck in the computer room all alone. Cass just seemed intent on learning every one of Lena’s hacking tricks.

Brett had been invited to join them, but he had other business. Namely, getting the goods on Winston’s new girlfriend. She said she wanted to learn about life on ORCA, and Brett wanted to learn about her so he was happy to be interviewed.

“You kids must be rapt living in a place like this.” Camilla said.

“Well, it’s cool right now. It’s the holidays.”

“Lots of time for adventures.”

“Adventures?” Brett asked in his best innocent voice.

“Well, I mean, you’ve got the whole ocean to play in. You must have seen some amazing things.”

“Yeah, well… we’ve got school, and training classes. It’s not like we spend the whole time splashing around with mermaids!”

Camilla looked at him. “And—have you ever seen a mermaid, Brett?”

The tone of her voice had changed. Alarms went off in Brett’s head. He grinned and said, “Yeah—just between you and me, I’m friends with the tooth fairy too!”

“Oh well, there goes my scoop!” Camilla laughed, which also sounded pretty suspicious to Brett.

“You were going to write an article about mer–”

“Oh, Winston!”

Winston was backing out the door of the lab, making apologies. “Now Dianne, you’re sure you can manage without me?”

“Of course.” Dianne laughed, shooing him out.

“It’s just that Camilla’s only here for a few days.”

“I understand perfectly, and I insist that you take the rest of the day off.”

“Thanks.” Winston said.

Camilla shook Dianne’s hand, “Thanks so much, Dr. Bates. Winston’s just the best guide.”

“Any time. Have fun.” Dianne waved them away.

“Bye Brett.”

“Bye.” Brett said.

“She’s nice.” Dianne said.

Brett didn’t answer. Things like, ‘She’s suspicious.’ Didn’t usually go over well with adults.

* * *

Jason was waiting outside the dive pool, rereading course material while he waited for Neri and Kal. He looked up when Sallyanne came over.

“Oh, there you are. Have you heard about tonight?”

“No, what’s up?”

“We’re having a sort of party tonight, the female cadets. I was wondering if you wanted to be my partner.”

“Yeah, sure.” Jason answered, his mind still on the details of navigation systems.

He didn’t notice how Sallyanne lit up. “Ok, cool. Twenty-one hours in the rec room, ok?”

The dive pool door opened. Jason stood up. “Ok. I’ve gotta go now.” Kal and Neri came out, Kal looking grouchy and Neri looking worried. Jason went over to them. “Hi Neri. Mum’s got everything ready for filming tonight.”

“Good.”

“Hey Kal. You’ve got your final class today right?”

“Yes. We have a competition.”

“Right. Well, good luck. We gotta go check in with Mum.”

Kal glanced across the hallway at Sallyanne. He didn’t say anything because he didn’t know her, but they both felt abandoned.

* * *

“You will come tonight to make movies?” Neri asked immediately upon entering the lab.

Dianne was looking at the call screen, frowning. “Oh neri, I can’t. The commander just called, he wants me for a meeting tonight. I can’t get out of it.”

“But if the reef comes alive again it will be tonight. In the full moon.”

“Yes, we really should film it tonight so we can make an accurate comparison with last year… I’m just not sure how I can get out there…”

“I’ll go.” Jason said. “My diver certification’s up to date, and Neri will be there.”

Dianne grimaced. “You haven’t done many night dives… but I guess it’s the best plan. All right, but be careful ok? And don’t try to get back in the dark, can you camp on the island until morning?”

“You will be welcome.”

“Sure, Mum!” Jason thought this was great. “I’ll go talk to Dave, request an overnight. We’ll be back with the video first thing tomorrow.”

* * *

Brett was shadowing Camilla and Winston. They were chattering away, at least Winston was, telling ORCA stories in between points on the grand tour.

“You, diving?” Camilla was asking, “You used to hate getting wet.”

“Well, I had a very special teacher, and now I enjoy the water very much. The reef is truly a sight to behold!”

“Oh, so you do get out of that lab occasionally. But you’re mainly involved in research?”

“Yes.”

“On what? Environmental issues?”

“Yes, these days.” Winston replied.

“Ooh, very politically correct.” Camilla’s voice was almost mocking, but Winston didn’t seem to notice. On the other side of a bend in the corridor, Brett made a face.

“But not always very welcome.’

“I see.”

They went through a door, Winston stepping forward to flash his card to open it. Camilla gestured to the card, “So, is security a problem for you on ORCA?”

“Well it’s something we have to keep in mind.”

The door closed behind them. Brett ran around to the other side of the section. He picked up his shadowing a few minutes later. The topic seemed to have turned to computers. Camilla was saying, “…need a super system wouldn’t you? I imagine those super-bright kids could hack into anything.”

“I find your choices in that area are to either get them on your side, or stay one step ahead of them.”

“So what’ve you done? Developed a circuit of your own?”

“We’ve adapted one.”

“My boss did that. Funny story. He had problems in remembering his own password. So I suggested he use his wife’s birthday.”

“Bad idea?” Winston guessed.

“Very bad. That’s the last thing he could remember!”

They laughed, like grownups always laughed at that kind of joke. Then they went back to talking about computer security.

* * *

The bio-robics competition was a foregone conclusion. Kal won. At least he went last, so everybody else could imagine they had a chance. Morgan said, “Well, at least that gives the rest of you something to aim for. Congratulations to all of you for participating, especially Nikos and Tenille in second and third place. Kal, you’ve topped the class.”

Morgan handed out certificates and the kids congratulated each other.

“Well done Kal!”

“Good on ya Kal.” Tenille said, “Your folks are going to be so proud of you.”

“Yes.” Kal replied, sounding depressed.

“No one ever got ninety-nine percent before.”

Kal perked up a little. “She will be proud?”

“Who? Your girlfriend? I should think.”

“She.” Kal said. “I must go now.”

Tenille shrugged and tried to say another congratulations, but Kal left, not noticing when two of his classmates tried to ask him to stay for the party.

* * *

After dinner Winston suggested a movie, or maybe Camilla would want to hang out in the rec room with the kids? That would certainly be a place to learn about the people of ORCA! But Camilla, looking distressed, said she’d rather go back to her cabin. “I’m sorry Winston. I don’t usually get headaches but well, this one’s a beauty.”

“I’m sorry too, that your evening’s been spoiled. Get some rest and perhaps you’ll feel better in the morning. The change in pressure affects some people this way.”

“I’m sure I’ll be all right in the morning. Thank you for being such a good tour guide.”

“It was a very great pleasure. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Good night Winston.”

The door shut and Winston headed for his own cabin. Brett stepped behind a column as Winston passed. He’d taken a break from shadowing them during dinner, but decided to walk past the guest cabins on hi way home. He stepped out—then hurriedly hid again when Camilla’s door opened. The woman looked both ways down the hall then hurried off. Brett followed her into a storeroom, where Camilla got out a communicator and made a call. From behind a shelf Brett heard,

“Like taking candy from a baby. An adaptation of compulox. I think I can narrow it down from there. I’ll try later on tonight, when the lab’s empty… yes, I’ll look for any mention of your ocean girl, as well as the device.”

Brett snuck around, trying to see who Camilla was talking to.

“Hopefully I’ll have all the info I need and be out of here before they finish their breakfast tomorrow. What I’ll do…”

Craning his neck to see, Brett wasn’t looking where he was going. His foot hit something on a shelf and it fell with a crash. Camilla jumped up.

“Hey!” they both yelled at each other.

Brett grabbed for the communicator, but Camilla shoved him and he fell. When he got up she was out the door. Brett waved it to open, but the door didn’t budge. He could hear Camilla doing something to the controls on the other side.

Brett groaned and leaned on the door. Now what was he going to do?

* * *

Night was falling over the island. Neri and Jason sat by a small fire that crackled merrily in its firepit. They were talking about dinosaurs, since Jason had seen a movie about them recently. Neri was fascinated, especially by the story of the evolution of whales from water-dwelling creatures to animals with legs, then back into the water. This made perfect sense to Neri; she just wondered why all creatures hadn’t decided to live in the water! So Jason had to explain that evolution didn’t quite work like that.

They heard the bushes rustle and looked up. Jason said, “Hey, Kal.”

“Come, sit. Fish almost ready.”

Kal stopped short. “Why he here?”

“Jason is staying on the island tonight.”

“Is staying? All night?” Clearly, this was a big deal to Kal.

“Yes.” Neri said, confused by his reaction. Jason started, “It’s just for…” but Kal talked over him.

“This island our place Neri, you and me.”

“Jason is our friend. He is welcome.” Neri’s voice had gone stern.

“No stay. Not welcome.”

“Look, if it’s a hassle…” Jason began.

“No, Jason. Kal must grow up. We keep plan. First eat, then go to coronet reef. We make movie. You come too, if you like.”

“I stay here.” Kal said. He sat down as far away from Jason as possible, and took food. To Neri he said, “I am top of class. I wish you were there.”

“I am sorry, Kal.”

“Don’t blame Neri, it was the only time we could talk to Mum without Winston’s friend seeing her. And…” And Jason realized what he should have done. Suddenly feeling awful he continued, “And I didn’t even think to tell the others about your competition. I bet they’d have gone. Man, I am a total creep, I’m really sorry.”

Neri said, “You have much to remember.”

Kal didn’t say anything.

“Look, I’ll make it up to ya…”

Kal still didn’t say anything. Jason couldn’t think of anything else to say so after a minute he just shrugged at Neri. Her face was clouded and she shrugged back. It was a silent meal. A little later on the two of them walked down to the beach. They’d both invited Kal to come, but he wouldn’t.

Neri turned her attention to the task at hand. “I hope the fish will come back. I hope the reef will dance again.”

“I hope so too.” Jason shoved the zodiac onto the water and jumped in. “But if it does or if it doesn’t, at least we’ll have a record of it. Let’s go.”

* * *

Brett had tried everything up to and including banging on the door and shouting. It looked like he was going to be locked in this storage room all night. He was looking around to see what he had to work with when he remembered something Cass had said, just offhand. She said her friend Rang had gotten around ORCA… inside the ventilation ducts! Brett looked around and found one, high in the wall. He shoved a box underneath to climb up on and then had to find a screwdriver to pry the grate off.

The duct was bigger than it looked from the outside. Brett climbed in and found he could squirm along on his elbows without banging anything too much. It was claustrophobic and dusty, but definitely possible. Now… which way?

* * *

In the rec room the party was in full swing. Someone had even done up banners for “congratulations bio-robics graduates” and “congratulations licensed cadets.” Music was playing and HELEN had broken out the special occasions treats.

Sallyanne sat eating a cupcake and getting more and more depressed.

“Where’s Jason?” Myreka asked, swinging by on the arm of her boyfriend.

“He’ll be here. He’s always late.” Sallyanne said, keeping her voice cheerful.

“Dance while you’re waiting?” Nikos asked. “I’m all alone. You can pretend I’m Jason.”

Sallyanne liked Niko. Everybody did; he was that kind of guy. She got up. “Can I pretend you’re Jacob Kelsey?”

“The marine biologist? Sure! He’s so cool, I’d date him!”

* * *

Down in the biology lab Camilla was typing away on the main terminal. She had her drive plugged in; it would copy all the data on this machine… if she could just get at the data. It should be possible, well within her computer skills, but for some reason she couldn’t get it. She hunched over the keyboard, grumbling to herself, so she didn’t hear the door slide open.

“So much for your illness, Camilla.”

Camilla jumped. “Winston! I was feeling a little better, so I thought I’d come in here and do some research.”

Winston said quietly, “Please don’t lie. We know you’re working for UBRI.” Behind Winston, Dianne closed the door and stood in front of it, looking stern. Brett was smiling.

Camilla forced a laugh. “UBRI? What on earth would I be doing for them? I’m not a scientist.’

“Nope, you’re a spy. We found this in your luggage.” Brett held up the communicator.

“Give me that!” Camilla snapped, reaching for it.

Brett dodged. “Now, redial last number…”

There was a tone as the call connected and then Hellegren’s voice said, “You are breaching security, Sabato! I told you not to contact me from there again.”

Brett took his thumb off the communicator’s camera, and pointed it at his smirking face. “Hiya Doctor Hellegren!”

The call cut off.

“I can explain this…” Camilla said weakly, to Winston’s miserable expression, Brett’s accusing stare and Dianne’s folded arms.

“So, do we take her to the commander?”

“It’s your decision Winston.”

Winston took a deep breath. “You will return to your cabin. In the morning you will be on the first flight out. I’m afraid we shall not meet again.”

Dianne nodded and left the door to put her hand on Winston’s shoulder. Brett, more practical, made it quite clear that he’d be keeping the communicator and Camilla’s computer drive. Camilla started to say something twice, thought the better of it both times, and left.

“I’m so sorry, Winston.” Dianne said.

“Well… the mongoose should always be on guard lest he find himself bewitched by the cobra.” Winston smiled.

* * *

Neri slogged out of the water and sat down on the sand. Her eyes were wide and blank.

A minute later Jason pulled the zodiac up on the sand. “Neri, was that…”

“Not good. Reef has gone forever.”

Her eyes glittered in the moonlight. Jason sat down and hesitantly put his arm around Neri. She leaned against him, turning her face against his shoulder. “Reef is dead Jason. I have failed Father.”

“Maybe it just…” Jason tried, “Maybe the synchronium…”

But Neri just cried, so Jason just held her.

* * *

From the treeline, Kal watched them. Two people, one shape in the darkness.

Kal felt… something that made him turn away and walk back to the pond, boiling over with the emotion he had no name for. He saw his bed, and the little shade Neri had built over it. For some reason he grabbed the side of the shade, throwing it down and kicking it to pieces. He wanted… he wanted… he didn’t want Neri sitting with Jason and talking softly like nobody else mattered.

* * *

Over breakfast, Brett briefed the troops.

“So Winston’s lady friend was a spy?”

“Poor Winston.” Cass said.

“What gets me,” Brett took a bite of his bagel and continued indistinctly, “Is Hellegren knows Neri’s still around. Or at least he had Camilla looking for files about an ‘ocean girl.’ How could he know about her?”

Benny shrugged.

“That’s gonna make things real hot, huh?”

* * *

They’d fallen asleep on the beach. Jason woke up to find Neri cuddled next to him, her head on his chest. That was nice. On the island, in the middle of nowhere with nobody else around, Jason stroked the rough fabric of Neri’s dress and breathed her smell, and thought about nothing.

After a while Neri stirred and sat up. She rolled to her feet and went down to the ocean to wet down. Charley’s voice echoed in the water. Coronet Reef was dead, but other reefs had spawned as they should have. Charley said if Neri had swam there, she wouldn’t have been sad. Neri laughed.

“Something funny?”

“Charley.”

Jason started to take his shirt off to dunk it in the water, then decided to dunk his whole self instead. There’d be a proper hot shower when he got back to ORCA. “Don’t you ever want soap?”

Neri laughed again. “Makes you smell funny. Not good for all the time.”

Well since Neri never smelled like anyone else would smell if they didn’t use soap, it didn’t really matter.

“I should head back.”

“Eat first.”

“Kal won’t like it…” Jason said, without much enthusiasm because he wasn’t in any hurry.

But they couldn’t find Kal. He wasn’t by the pond or in any of the food-gathering places. They looked for him, and called, but got no answer. “He would not go to badlands, I think. I worry for him. We must find him!”

Jason had an idea. “The spaceship?”

“Yes.” Neri said, starting to move.

They dropped down on the vine into the spaceship and called, but Kal didn’t answer. Neri said, “He is here.”

Kal was in the lower part of the ship, sitting with his back to the entrance, holding his mother’s flute.

“Kal, there you are! We were worried–”

“No talk.” Kal snapped. “Nothing to say.” He sounded like a pouting child.

Neri pleaded, “We want to help Kal, say what is wrong.”

“Everything is wrong.”

“I said I was sorry about the competition, tell me how we can make it up to you. We’re your friends, help us out.”

“I have not friends.” Kal turned to glare at Jason, “I have this place. Out there your place. Go.”

“What do you mean?”

“Island is all our place.”

Kal didn’t answer. Jason didn’t leave, hoping to wait Kal out. After almost ten minutes with no sound but the drip of water in the spaceship, Jason shrugged and said quietly, “Maybe you’ll have better luck after I leave. It’s me he’s mad at.”

Neri thought and finally nodded. “All right Kal, we go. But will come back.”

They climbed out of the ship and walked away slowly, Jason shaking strain out of his arms from climbing the vine. “I’m worried about him. We were jerks to him, but what else can we do about it now?”

“Is not that I think.” Neri chimed. “More than that.’

“Like what?”

“Do not know.”

“Huh.” Jason rubbed his head. “Maybe Mum can talk to him, or Lena—”

The ground rumbled.

Then the whole island shook. Cocoanuts shaken from the trees broke on the ground and somewhere there was a roar of falling rock. Neri shrieked and fell to her knees.

“Neri!” Jason shouted, and Mera’s voice echoed, Neri!

* * *

Winston jumped to his feet when the earthquake hit. Dianne automatically grabbed her computer so it wouldn’t fall over. Lena, working nearby, moaned in terror but couldn’t be heard over the general crashing.

The noise had hardly faded when Winston pointed at his screen and shouted, “Look! Look at that!”

“What is it?”

“A schism.”

“A what?” Lena threw in, coming out from under a table.

The video was shaky because the camera moved, but they could clearly see a line of red light trace itself in the seabed and then vanish.

“A rift. A crack in the sea floor. It is the fault line. As we guessed—and Neri knew—it is beginning.”

16. A Gift

Dianne was bearding the commander in his lair. “We have the proof. There’s a fault line, and the blasting is disturbing it. I demand a tribunal hearing immediately.”

“We have stopped blasting, Doctor.”

“For how long?”

Hellegren appeared beside her. “Until it is clearly established that our construction work has nothing whatsoever to do with this natural phenomenon.”

“Who do you think you’re kidding? Of course it has!”

“Where is your evidence? Kellar asked from behind them.

The commander waved them off. “Please, all of you. There will be a hearing in due course. In the meantime, Doctor Bates, may I remind you we have a conference to attend on the mainland?”

“Of course. Life goes on.”

“Would you wish to stop it?” Hellegren asked dryly.

“This is serious!” Dianne snapped, “You didn’t feel that earthquake or you’d also be wondering if it was going to be stopped for us.”

* * *

Lena had all the screens on in the computer hub. She was sitting in the middle, eating cereal when the rest of the kids came in.

“Big news you said?” Brett greeted her.

“Have you been here all night?” Benny asked.

“Nah. Got up early. Is Neri here?”

“She and Jason are on their way down. Hey Lena, your father’s on board today—he’s up on gamma level ordering people around. In case you wanted to hide out.”

Lena made a face. “Thanks Cass.”

The door opened and Jason and Neri came in. “You find something?” Jason asked immediately.”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure it’s a piece of the synchronium.”

“Is good. We have only little time.”

Maps spread across the screens. “HELEN tagged a newspaper article about a bright blue light in the sky.”

“Where was it sighted?” Benny asked.

Lena pulled out the map until the coast came into view. “Along the western plains, somewhere in here. Can you get there? It’s further from the coast than the last one.”

Jason grabbed a terminal and pulled up the shuttle schedule. “I think we can swing it.”

“Great! So we get Kal to figure out the exact spot and we go get it!”

“Kal will not.” Neri said. “He will not come out of spaceship.”

“Still?” Cass asked.

“So we’ll go see him there then.” Brett said.

“You must, Brett. With me and Jason he is still angry.”

“Me? Ok, sure. Lena, want to come? Get out of here for a while?”

“Oh you bet!” Lena said immediately. She plugged in a portable unit to take the data to the island.

* * *

They walked across the beach, Brett and Lena, Jason and Neri.

“Kal’s still not talking to you? Since yesterday?”

“Only says, go away.”

“He’s just sulking. He’ll get over it.”

“I hope. I do not understand why he is angry, and he will not tell.”

“No worries Neri, we’ll talk to him.” Brett said.

Lena smiled and bent down to pick up a shell, rubbing the sand off it while she walked.

“You two go ahead.” Jason said, “Kal sure doesn’t want to see us.”

“Ok, see you later.”

Brett and Lena walked to the hatch in the sand. Brett called, “Kal, you in there?”

Silence.

Brett shrugged. Lena sat with her feet dangling in the hole, grabbed the vine and let herself down.

They found Kal in the lowest section of the ship. They heard him first. He was playing the flute, an eerie series of notes that never quite became a tune.

“That’s pretty.” Lena said. “Hi Kal. We came to see you.”

“We found another landing site. Can you narrow it down for us?” Brett held out the portable computer and wondered why Lena was frowning at him.

“So, Kal useful.”

“You’re important. Nobody else can do it.” Lena said.

“That’s the general area, and here are the time and location of the sighting.”

“I find it.” Kal turned away, studying the display.

Lena hissed, “Brett, be nicer.”

Brett finally realized, and made ‘sorry’ gestures.

“Whisper whisper. Neri and Jason whisper too. All the time secrets.”

“That’s ‘cause they’re worried about you.” Brett said reasonably.

“You’re just jealous that’s all.”

“Jealous?”

“You want them to like you more than they like each other. It’s just a feeling, everyone gets it. It’s no big deal.”

“Is.” Kal said immediately.

Lena grimaced. “You’re right, it is. Sorry, I shouldn’t have said it like that. What I really mean, it’s not as important as finding the synchronium. If we don’t get all the pieces in time we’re all going to be in trouble.”

Kal thought about that. “Is true.” He said, and turned back with the portable. He zoomed in the map. “Fell here.”

“Somewhere called… Dean’s Gully, whatever that is. Thanks, Kal!”

“Yes, thank you.” Lena said, then, “Hey, can I hang out for a while? I’d love to see the rest of the spaceship, or we could go swimming…”

“You want to stay with me?”

“Just for a while. I have to help Doctor Bates file some stuff this afternoon. And I can’t sleep out here!”

“Why not?” Kal asked like he really didn’t know.

“Because I’m not like you and Neri.”

Kal looked at her for a long minute thinking about that. Lena shrugged. Finally Kal said, “Ok. Stay a while.”

“Cool! Brett…”

“On it. Cass and I can go after the piece with Neri. Jase’ll get you home later.”

* * *

This time they didn’t have camels, or anything else. Just meeting Neri on the beach and walking inland. And then walking some more. Cass and Brett had backpacks with snacks and water bottles, and the three of them munched while they walked. Brett and Cass talked about Kal.

“At least he likes Lena. Maybe she can figure out how to get him out of this mood.”

“I hope so. Poor guy, it’s not like he can make new friends with all the UBRI guys all over ORCA. If he’s mad at us, who’s he gonna talk to?”

“Kal is angry because I talk to Jason.” Neri said, pulling her hood farther over her face. The sun was high and hot, and Neri was wearing her ORCA uniform in case there were people in Dean’s Gully.

“You can’t exactly stop talking to people. Kal will just have to deal, that’s what my parents say to me when I get mad at something Morgan does.” Cass shook her empty canteen. “How much longer?”

“About an hour.”

“We’re gonna have to get Neri more water before then. And get me more water before then too.”

Brett laughed at that, but nodded and looked around.

They were walking on a dirt road between fences, way out in the middle of nowhere. Ranch country.

“Let’s try up there.” Brett pointed ahead, where another dirt road met theirs. The trees were bigger there, so there was probably a well.

There was, a pump in front of a low ranch house. Brett gallantly worked the pump. Cass filled their canteens then Neri sat herself under the spout. Cass laughed. “At least your clothes’ll dry quick out here.”

They heard a door shut and looked up. A man in work clothes had come out of the house. “Hello?”

“Ah, sorry. We were thirsty.”

“I can see that.” The man said with a smile. “Where’d you lot spring from?”

“Um, we’re on an excursion from school.” Brett said.

“Geology. Fossils.” Cass added as Neri got up and straightened her clothes, not at all bothered by the wet fabric.

“How’d you get here?”

“Ah, bus to Emu Flat.”

The man’s wife had heard their voices and come outside. She was a pleasant looking woman wearing an apron with stuff sticking out of the pockets. “Well then, you must be tired and hungry.”

Brett and Cass visibly perked up, but Brett said, “We’re ok…”

“Well, you’re in luck, I’ve just made some scones and biscuits. Come on in out of the sun.”

Jackpot!

“Thanks! That’d be great!”

“Wonderful. I’m Elsa Cade, this is my husband Doug.”

Doug said, “G’day.”

“Right on through to the kitchen.”

It was a nice house, for being out in the bush. Neri looked in fascination at the pottery knickknacks on the shelves and several colorful paintings. She stopped to study a picture of bright pink flowers. “Beautiful.”

“Yes.” Elsa said, her voice sad, “People always admire that one.”

* * *

“Doctor Bates?”

Dianne looked up. A girl smiled at her from the wall screen. “Sallyanne, if you’re looking for Jason I think he’s in the rec room.”

“It’s not that—he’s always complaining about how the commander never tells you about things so—UBRI’s unloading some chemicals on gamma level, and they’ve got pretty scary stickers. You might want to check it out before you go on shore. I gotta go, I’ve got bridge duty with Jason.”

“Thank you, Sallyanne.” Dianne said, surprised. “I appreciate it, I’ll check. Good luck.”

Sallyanne waved and turned off the call.

Winston stood up. “Shall we go?”

They headed up to gamma level, where there were a lot more people than usual. This was where the school rooms were, but with everybody out for holidays there were just a few kids playing video games on the school terminals. And UBRI guys pushing carts full of chemical drums.

Dianne looked them over, then did a double take. That was the symbol for radiation. She grabbed the list from the cart. “What’s this stuff doing here?”

Winston shrugged. “A very wise old saying: ‘Don’t look at me.’”

“Where’s the commander?”

Winston got out of the way.

They found the commander on the bridge. Dianne made sure her voice was loud enough that everyone could hear. “Radioactive heavy-metal isotopes being pushed around this complex on a trolley! Didn’t the safety team have something to say about this? And why wasn’t I informed?”

“I had to make a quick decision; there wasn’t time to consult you.” The commander said like that was normal.

“Is this for the reactor for ORCA City?”

“Yes. A minor glitch in the storage arrangements. Everything will be out of there in the next couple of days. And before you start, all the storage rooms are in use so the safest option I could find was the school section.”

Dianne grimaced. “That’s potentially lethal material. I’m not comfortable having it on ORCA at all, much less this close to residential areas.”

“Your complaint has been noted, Doctor Bates…”

Dianne made a rude sound, which went unheard in the bustle on the bridge. Winston offered, “It is only for a few days.”

* * *

Neri looked dubiously at the glass set before her. Seeing the others drink, she tried a sip—then drained her glass.

“Is good!”

“It’s called lemonade.” Brett told her.

Elsa came back with the pitcher and refilled Neri’s glass. “My, you have got a thirst.”

“Sorry.”

“That’s ok, there’s plenty. So, I thought this was vacation time?”

Cass answered, “It is, but we’re doing a special project. This is really good lemonade. We don’t have it at home; HELEN makes it with powder and it’s nasty.”

“HELEN? Your cook?” Elsa guessed.

Brett laughed. “HELEN’s a computer. We live on ORCA.”

“The underwater city?”

Brett and Cass nodded and got ready to talk about their home when they heard a voice behind them.

“Hi..?”

A girl stood there, holding the doorframe. She looked about Neri’s age, and her eyes were odd—gray and blank.

“Oh, hi darling. I didn’t think you’d want to come out.”

“Is someone sitting in my chair?” The girl asked.

“Oh, Brett, would you mind?”

Brett moved to another seat and the girl reached out to find the chair back and the edge of the table. Once she knew where they were she sat down gracefully. “Sorry. I’m just used to sitting in the same spot that’s all.”

Neri had been watching. “Why you feel the chair in that way?”

“She’s blind, Neri.”

“Blind?” Neri echoed.

“Ah, Patti has no sight at all, unfortunately.” The girl’s mother said.

“That’s ok. It’s no big secret.” The girl’s voice became rough and clipped, “There was a car accident. I hit the windscreen. I’m blind. End of story.” She grimaced and said more warmly, “So how come you wanted to keep the visitors to yourself? I’m Patti, hi.”

“I’m Cass.”

“Brett.”

“Neri.”

“Neri. That’s a strange name.”

Neri smiled suddenly. She reached out and gently caught Patti’s wrist, bringing the other girl’s hand to her face. “Cannot see—see this way.”

Patti ran her fingers over Neri’s face and smiled a real smile. “You’re beautiful.”

“People say.” Neri said in a voice that indicated she wasn’t so sure. Cass and Brett laughed.

Elsa had been watching this wonderingly. She jumped in, “These young people are on an excursion. Looking for fossils.”

“Yeah, we heard there’s some great ones around here, um, someplace called Dean’s Gully.”

Patti pointed, “Oh, see that picture up there? That’s Dean’s Gully.”

Cass got up to look. “It looks like a nice place. Who painted it?”

Patti shut down. “No one special.”

Cass and Brett looked at each other, realizing who’d painted the pictures. Elsa said hurriedly, “It’ll be really lovely out there now too.”

“Yeah, with the gum trees in blossom.” Patti said quietly.

“You come with us?” Neri asked, “We would like if you come.”

Patti turned towards her, but Patti’s father had come in in time to hear. “Ah, no. That’s impossible I’m afraid. Patti never goes anywhere without us.”

“We have to be careful you understand.”

There was a short pause, uncomfortable because of Patti’s stormy expression that nobody wanted to comment on. Then Brett said, “Sure, we get it. But we really should get going if we want to get out there and back in time.”

“Stop in on your way back. I’ll feed you again.” Elsa said, smiling. “Guests are rare out here.”

“We will. Thanks Mrs. Cade. It was nice to meet you Patti.”

“Yes, good to meet you. We talk again I hope.’

“I’d like that, Neri. Goodbye.”

They didn’t talk much on the walk out to Dean’s gully, just a few words about how sorry they felt for Patti. Neri didn’t say anything, and seemed deep in thought.

They found the spot, a creek flowing into a small ravine. A big gum tree dripping pink starburst flowers stood over the spot where Kal had marked the landing. The kids poked around, searching. It was hard, because the spot was right on the edge of the creek, and the banks had eroded away. They saw no sign of the capsule.

After an hour Brett said, “It’s no use. Kal must’ve been wrong.”

“No. He is not wrong.”

“Yeah Brett, maybe it’s you that’s wrong.” Cass reached for the locator to check it herself.

Brett pulled away. “No, this is it. Look, coordinates north one, east—whoa!” He missed his footing and slid down the bank, landing with his feet in mud.

“Good one, klutz.”

But Brett had seen something. He reached up and brushed mud away. “Guys! I found it!”

Cass and Neri jumped down next to him. The capsule was buried in mud, visible only from below where the stream had eaten away the bank. Brett pulled it out and it fell open.

Empty.

“Gone.”

“Someone’s been here.”

“UBRI again?” Cass guessed, looking around.

“Can’t be. It’s been buried, it’s been gone a long time.” Brett sighed and sat down. “So now what?”

Neri ran her hands over the inside of the capsule, looking stricken. “Where has it gone?”

“Who knows? It’s not out here, that’s for sure.” Cass took a deep breath, “Ok, maybe someone reported finding it, put it in a museum. That’s what I’d do with it. Now we know what we’re looking for we can have HELEN scan for reports of, I dunno, strange minerals or something.”

* * *

They hiked back to the ranch house in heavy gloom. Brett knocked on the door. “We’ve come to say goodbye to Patti.”

“Ah, welcome back. Patti’s in her room, come on in.”

“Thanks.” Cass said and the three of them filed down the narrow hallway.

Patti was sitting on her bed, listening to a music player on headphones. She didn’t hear them coming. Neri smiled, put her finger to her lips, and held out an armful of gum tree flowers.

Patti smiled suddenly and lifted her hands to take them. “Neri. Thanks.”

“For you.”

“Did you find any fossils?”

“Nah, no luck at a…” Cass actually stopped mid-word. The piece of the synchronium was sitting on Patti’s dresser.

Cass took a step towards it and Brett said, “Hey, where did you get that?”

“Don’t! Sorry. I never let anyone touch that. Ever.”

There was a moment when nobody said anything. Then Neri said, “Will you tell me how you found?”

Brett added, “Yeah, we’d better call home anyway, figure out how we’re going to get back tonight.” He shooed Cass out the door, whispering, “let’s let Neri work her magic.”

In the kitchen Elsa greeted them with, “Any chance you three could stay for dinner? It’s so rare Patti has visitors her own age, and she really seems to have taken to you.”

“Wish we could, but we’ll have to hurry to catch the last shuttle as it is.”

“Stay the night?”

“Well…” Brett and Cass looked at each other, weighing propriety against homecooked food.

“You’re welcome to kip in the barn.” Patti’s father said behind them. “We have three cots.”

Unspoken in both parents’ voices was their worry about Patti. She must really be isolating herself. Well, the invitation was certainly sincere. Brett said, “Let me call Mum and ask.”

* * *

“There’s not much to tell. I found it a few years ago, by the stream.” Patti held the piece in her lap, arms around it, resting her chin on it. “I don’t know what it is, but it’s pretty, don’t you think?”

“Yes.” Neri chimed.

“I really… well, I just like having it. It smells like the ocean, and it’s so smooth and blue, I can feel the blue even though I can’t see it. Isn’t that stupid?”

“No.”

“Really?” Patti turned towards Neri, as if trying to see her.

“Really not stupid.”

Patti was stroking the bluegreen surface, the same way Neri would.

“Patti…”

“No.” Patti said immediately, tightening her grip.

* * *

“Did you explain to her how we really, really need it?” Cass asked when Neri explained.

“No. Not know way to say.” It was evening, and they were outside by the stream where it ran past the back of the house. Neri sat dangling her legs in the water. Brett was playing with the mud by the stream.

“Problems huh? Well at least UBRI haven’t got it. And Patti’s parents invited us to stay the night and we’ve got permission from ORCA.”

“Good.”

“There must be something we can say to her…” Cass tossed a stone into the water.

“I will ask her. When time is right.” Neri said with certainty. She pulled her feet up and brushed water off her legs so she could put her shoes back on.

“Good luck. What’s that supposed to be?”

Brett had rolled the sticky mud into a cartoonish human figure with a tiny body and giant head with a big frown. He added a blob for a nose. “Doctor Hellegren. On a good day!”

Cass laughed.

* * *

The elevator door opened. Lena took a deep breath and started straight ahead as her father joined her in the lift.

“What are you doing on board ORCA?”

“I live here.” Lena replied without turning.

“With whom?”

“Doctor Bates.”

Hellegren took a sharp breath.

Lena added, “She made me send you messages. Did you get them?”

“Huh. Daily texts of ‘I’m all right.’ Are hardly informative. You will not be staying here long.”

“There’s nothing you can do about it.”

“Indeed?”

“I’m on work experience, assisting Dr. Bates with her work and I’ve been registered as a guest of the family.”

“I can easily change all that.” He sounded very confidant.

Lena was getting angry, but she kept her voice calm. “Father, if you don’t leave me alone I will go public with the hidden files I copied from UBRI’s computer. And not just to the commander of ORCA—I’ll tell the global union police force and the UBRI board of directors and anyone else who might be interested. And that’s a promise.”

“You’re bluffing.”

The door opened. Lena stepped out and turned back. “No I’m not.”

The door closed. Lena slumped against the wall, breathing hard.

“Lena? Are you all right?”

Lena jumped. “Doctor Bates. Yes, I’m fine. I just talked to my father.”

“Oh dear.” Winston said from behind Dianne.

“And what did Hellegren have to say?”

“About what you’d expect.” Lena said, falling in between them on the way to the lab. “That he’d take me out of here. I told him if he tried I’d go public with everything I found out about UBRI.”

Winston said, “Probably the best thing you could say, under the circumstances. We have a delicate balance here—we don’t reveal what we know about UBRI, and UBRI doesn’t reveal what they know about our friends in the ocean. Any information getting out would change the whole situation in ways nobody can predict.”

Lena nodded. “I understand. I don’t think he’ll try anything. He values… the project… more than…”

Dianne put her arm around Lena. “I’m sure that in time your father will realize what’s really important.”

* * *

Dinner was roast chicken and green beans, both fresh and delicious. Between bites Brett and Cass told the family about living underwater and what their parents did and the ORCA charter.

“So why colonize the oceans? You’ll only pollute them even more.” Doug objected.

“No way. ORCA’s there so we can research ways to solve all the problems. It’s just a big laboratory basically.” Cass said.

“That makes sense. Make sure the people who abused the earth so much out of ignorance don’t do the same in the oceans.”

Patti’s silverware clattered as she tried to cut her meat. Her mother reached over to help but Patti pushed her hands away. “I can manage. So Neri, do you live on ORCA too?”

“I go there often.”

“Sounds wonderful.”

“It is a good place.”

“Out there near the reef…” Elsa said, “I remember I went there once when I was really little. Oh, millions of fish and the coral. So many colors and shapes.”

Patti’s hand jerked and knocked over her glass. “Oh, sorry.”

Her mother grabbed a towel. “It’s ok, I’ll get it.”

“Mum, please don’t fuss.”

Cass said, “Ah, if you’re interested Patti, there’s some information on ORCA we could send you. In Braille I mean. You could come visit.”

“No, that’s ok, thanks. What’s the point of finding out about something if I’m never going to see it?”

“Oh Patti…” her mother sighed.

“I think I’ll go to my room. Good night everyone.” Patti stood up and left, her hand on the wall to guide herself.

Cass shrugged helplessly.

“It isn’t you. Patti’s been like that since the accident.”

An uncomfortable pause, with clinking silverware as everyone finished their food, then Brett said with forced enthusiasm, “That was a great dinner. Since you were nice enough to cook for us, we’ll do the dishes.”

“Thank you Brett, that’s very polite.”

“Yeah, way more than he is at home.” Cass said.

“Hey!”

Neri was looking past them, at the picture on the wall.

* * *

Patti sat on her bed, without turning the lights on because she didn’t need them. Even though her mother made sure the bulbs always worked. She heard the water running and clattering dishes as people cleaned up the kitchen. She heard her mother laughing at whatever Brett and Cass were saying. She heard her father talking about getting out the camping cots; the screen door slammed and it got quieter. Then light footsteps came down the hall.

“Who?”

“Neri. I can talk?”

“If you want to.” Patti said. The bed creaked as Neri sat down, close. She smelled like clean seaweed.

“I know you hurt.” Neri said quietly.

“They treat me like I have to be wrapped up in cotton wool and then I go and do a thing like that.”

“There was no harm.”

“Except I spoiled the evening. I just wanted to be like a normal person. But I’m not normal, am I?”

Neri smiled. Patti could hear it in her voice. “Is so important to be normal? You are special, I can tell. But I do not think you know it.”

“You sound so gentle. I know you have a lovely face.”

“And these pictures. You made them, yes?”

Patti grimaced. “Mum insists on putting them up. I don’t care one way or another.”

“And you are angry because you cannot make these pictures anymore.”

“Wouldn’t you be? I loved painting, loved it more than anything, I was going to go to art school with my friends, and then suddenly it’s all gone. Why should I bother about anything?”

“Not all gone.” Neri said after a minute. “You see more than you think. See with ears, nose, hands.”

“It’s not the same.”

“No, not the same.” Neri agreed, and they sat in silence for a minute. Then Neri said, “I want to show you something. Tomorrow. Will you come?”

“Sure, of course.”

* * *

Sallyanne ran for the lift, bagel in one hand, papers in the other. The door closed. She skidded to a stop. “Missed it!” She took a bite, and took a step out of the flow of people in the hallway. “Hi Benny, you’re up early. Studying again?”

“Always. Bridge duty again?”

“Always.” Sallyanne sighed. So much for the holidays.

Benny waved and followed a bunch of UBRI guys into the school room, where he set himself up at one of the terminals and got to work.

Sallyanne got to the bridge in time to finish her breakfast and stand to attention when Morgan and the commander appeared. The grownups were heading to a conference on the mainland. While they waited for the shuttle the commander gave a pep talk. “Before we return to the conference, a brief reminder to keep on your toes. The routine monitoring of a complex like this is never quite routine. Carry on.”

Morgan nodded. “HELEN, full systems check. Backup confirmation from every post, starting with you Taylor.”

“Ready when you are.” Sallyanne said. From his station Jason smiled at her.

* * *

Brett came out of the barn and stretched.

Cass was outside too. “Ah, nice to see the sun first thing in the morning!”

“Good morning you two. Sleep well?” Elsa asked from the house door.

“Yes, thanks.” Brett said and Cass nodded.

“Oh, good. Guess I’d better get some breakfast on, eh? Where’s Neri?”

“I think she’s already up.”

“Probably went for a swim in the creek.”

“Where’s Patti?” Her father demanded. Everyone looked at him. “She’s not in her room and she’s nowhere in the yard!” Doug gave the children an accusing look and bellowed, “Patti!”

“It’s just not like her, she hasn’t been herself lately.” Elsa was instantly worried.

“She was all right ‘til yesterday.” Doug growled.

“Hey…” Cass began, then bit back her annoyance and yelled Patti’s name.

Faintly they heard, “Over here Mum!” from near the creek. They all ran over.

The girls were sitting down by the stream, Patti sitting uncaring in the thick mud. In front of her she was smoothing the mud into shape—a reflection of Neri’s face looked up at her. The real Neri was sitting next to Patti, smeared with mud, her face alight. She looked up.

“She makes my picture.”

* * *

On the bridge, they’d actually finished all the drills and checks Morgan could think of. Jason stood up and stretched and looked around the bridge. Dave had a video game loaded in the corner of his screen, where Morgan couldn’t see it. Jason grinned. Sallyanne was reading a familiar-looking site.

“The journal of marine biology? My mom reads that.”

“Yeah.” Sallyanne blushed. “Well I want to get a good internship when we leave ORCA so better read up.”

“You want to be a marine biologist?”

“Yeah. How about you?”

Jason hadn’t really thought about it so he said the first thing that came to mind. “Commander of ORCA.”

“You aim high.”

“Yeah well, Mum’s job isn’t my thing but I want to stay out here, so why not be on top?”

Sallyanne laughed.

Suddenly HELEN’s warning lights came on. “Attention, seismic activity detected. Tremor imminent.”

Jason had time to say, “Oh no.”

The bridge shook. Over the alarms and rattling HELEN said, “Tremor now occurring. Please secure all unsecured objects.”

“Keep your eyes on those monitors!” Morgan yelled. Everyone was clinging to their terminals as the shaking calmed, then started up again.

“Attention. Radiation leak on gamma level. School section, storeroom one-seven west.”

“HELEN, confirm location.”

“Confirmed, gamma level. Bulkheads will now be closed.”

“Must be those canisters Mum was talking about.” Jason said, “Lucky there’s no one down there.”

“Benny!”

“What?”

“He’s in there, I saw him go in.”

Morgan said, “His entry isn’t registered.”

“He didn’t use his card, people were going in and out…”

“HELEN, cancel. There’s someone in there!” Jason barked.

“Negative.’ HELEN said calmly. “All personnel are clear. Fatal contamination level in that section in four minutes twenty-three seconds.”

* * *

Benny yelped and jumped up as the tremor rattled through. It calmed, then everything suddenly jolted. In the corner, a canister fell over. Something green and glowing began to drip out. Benny gave it a bugeyed look and ran.

He got out of the classroom in time to see the section bulkhead close. “No! HELEN, open it!”

Benny flashed his card and tugged on the door, with no success.

* * *

“We can’t override HELEN unless I notify the commander, and I’m not gonna drag him out of the conference on some wild theory.”

“We gotta go down there.” Jason reached past Morgan and opened a drawer in the wall.

“What are you doing?”

“Taking the daily code. HELEN, send Lena to gamma level. Come on Sallyanne.”

“That’s against orders!” Morgan sputtered, “Get back here!” But she found herself ignored. Everyone else on the bridge was working to control the problems caused by the earthquake, and Jason and Sallyanne were already out the door.”

* * *

“Theory is, in a code two emergency this can override anything.” Jason was explaining, out of breath as he and Sallyanne reached the sealed door. Jason flashed the override.

“Please state your requirements.” HELEN said.

“Open the bulkhead door.”

“Negative. Fatal contamination in thirty-two seconds.”

Jason looked around in panic. Where was Lena? She had the best chance to override the door.

“Tell her you’re authorized.”

“HELEN, this is acting first officer Jason Bates. You have my authorization. Open the door!”

A few seconds passed, then the door began to slide open. Benny squeezed himself out. “What’s going on?”

“Anyone else in there?”

“No, close it, close it!”

“HELEN, seal the section!”

The door reversed, closed and locked. Sallyanne collapsed against the wall.

“You all right?” Jason asked Benny.

“Yeah, but something’s leaking in there. Smells bad.”

“It’s radioactive.”

Benny turned white.

“Come on. Let’s get up to medical to get scanned.”

* * *

“It’s amazing, it’s so lifelike. I can’t get over it.”

The clay portrait had been carefully carved from the ground and brought inside, and everybody was still gathered around it. Patti was smiling and her blank gray eyes sparkled.

“It’s great, Patti.”

“Not bad at all.”

“Don’t make a fuss.” Patti blushed. “It probably won’t even survive being baked. It’s just river mud.”

Patti’s father put his hands on her shoulders and hugged her. “But tomorrow we’re going to town to get some real modeling clay and armature wire and everything else the store has.”

“And you will make more hand pictures, yes?” Neri asked intently.

“Yes. Lots.” Patti answered.

“Um, we really should get going.” Brett said, herding Cass and Neri towards the door. “To catch our bus.”

“Yeah, thanks for letting us stay, and all the great food and everything.” Cass said.

“Oh, it was our pleasure.” Elsa said.

Doug added, “If you ever come back this way, stop in to see us.” Patti had gone off to her room.

In the front yard Cass and Brett paused to fill their canteens at the pump. It looked like being another hot day. Neri ducked under the water to wet her hair, then wrapped the sheet she used as a sunshade over her shoulders.

“Neri.” Patti said. She was holding out the synchronium piece. “This is yours isn’t it? You need it?”

“Yes. But I no like to take from you.”

“It’s all right. You’ve given me something better.”

Neri took the piece, and passed it to Brett. She hugged Patti, stroked her hands over the girl’s face, her closed eyes. “Thank you.”

Then they left. Patti waved.

A little ways down the road, when they could no longer see the turnoff, Brett burst out, “Did you use the gift? You did, didn’t you?”

Neri was looking down at her hands. “Perhaps. I try to, but I feel nothing. Maybe it only works if there is need.”

“Or maybe it just takes a while!” Brett was optimistic.

Neri turned, grinning her brilliant grin. “Maybe! Now tell me, all land houses like that? Why they have dry moss on ground?”

“Moss?” Brett repeated.

“She means the carpet.”

“Car-pet. Why there? Why not ground?”

“Well Neri, not everybody wants plants and bugs and lizards in their house…”

The resulting explanations lasted all the way to the coast.

* * *

Medical had waved a Geiger counter over the three of them, shoved Benny in a decontamination chamber and told Jason and Sallyanne to shower and change, just in case any radioactive particles had gotten on them. But the doctors said this was just a precaution and the three of them were fine. Jason and Sallyanne had been ordered off the bridge by Morgan, so Jason spent the rest of the afternoon helping Lena wrestle with HELEN’s search results. Sallyanne took a nap. She figured she deserved one.

That evening the commander got back, and the two of them were called to the bridge. Jason wasn’t sure if they were going to get a lecture or a medal, especially since his mother and Winston were there. Sallyanne looked like she was expecting the lecture.

The commander was holding a stack of files, the reports on the day. “Acting contrary to orders. Leaving posts without permission. Unofficial use of the daily code. Word on the boy, Doctor?”

From a wall screen the doctor said, “We’ve run several tests. He’s in the clear, and has been released.”

Sallyanne and Jason both twitched slightly, wanting to jump around and cheer but busy standing at attention.

Dave said, “The cleanup team has resealed the broken container and sent all of them back to the mainland pending investigation.”

Dianne muttered, “Where they should’ve gone in the first place.”

The commander continued, “Doctor, can you tell us what would’ve happened to Benny if he’d stayed down there any longer?”

On screen the doctor shook her head. “With an unshielded isotope? A few more minutes could have been fatal.”

The commander nodded and turned back to the two cadets. “There’s a lesson here. In an emergency the rules don’t always fit the case. Something which cadet Clayborn, perhaps, forgot in this case. You two, job well done. Congratulations.”

Released from attention, Sallyanne hugged Jason and they were immediately surrounded by the rest of the bridge crew and Dianne and Winston, all offering congratulations.

17. Stranded

Water warmed by the sun.

Neri sailed over the reef, hearing, feeling, tasting the ocean as it poured over her. Schools of fish scattered in front of her. She met Charley in deeper water and they danced together.

* * *

The spaceship was full of the sound of dripping water and the play of the automated lights. They’d probably served some purpose when the ship was upright and in use, but now they just made the inside sort of spooky.

Kal had found something like a couch to sit in—actually Brett thought it looked a little like a giant clam.

Brett sat nearby on a broken piece of something. They were having a discussion. “Come on Kal, you can’t stay down here forever. You’ve got to get your head around it, Neri isn’t only your friend. She’s Jason’s too, and mine and Mum’s…

“Neri. My friend.” Kal grumbled.

“Yeah she is. But people have lots of friends, you know?”

“Not me.”

“Hey, what are we, chopped liver?” Brett laughed, but in truth he felt insulted. “What about Benny and Cass and Lena and me? You like us don’t you?”

“Not same.”

Brett sighed and leaned back off his seat, lying back on the damp floor. The trouble was, Kal was right about that. Neri wasn’t the same as other friends. Not for Brett. Certainly not for Jason.

“You’re right Kal, Neri’s special. But that still doesn’t mean you can keep her all to yourself. Neri has to decide who she wants to hang out with, you know? You can’t control her, nobody can control someone else. And anyway, since you like Neri so much don’t you want to help her? We’ve only got four pieces of the synchronium. Neri worries about it so much. Won’t you help us find the rest?”

“Maybe.”

Another one-word answer. Brett was not getting anywhere. He watched the ship’s strange lights sweep across the ceiling. “Kal we really do want to be your friends. We’re trying. You get that, right?”

No answer.

“Kal?”

Nothing. Kal seemed to be thinking about it. Brett tried to think how to explain “trying to be your friends” but that was one of those tasks so huge his brain shut down even trying. After a few more minutes and no response from Kal, Brett rolled to his feet. “Well, if you figure it out you can come see us on ORCA. Mum’d love to talk to you and Benny wants you to teach him trigammia. I’m off.” He waved, again with no response, and headed for home.

* * *

Brett caught up with Jason in the viewing tube. Jason asked immediately, “How’d it go with Kal?”

Brett shrugged. “He’s just trying to figure stuff out.”

“What stuff?”

“You know, people stuff. He’s just a great big kid, thinks the world revolves around him and now he’s finding out that isn’t true. Doesn’t know how to take it.”

“So is he gonna come out of the spaceship and join the human race?”

“Well he’s not human is he? So who knows?”

“Like that huh?” Jason asked.

“Very. I think Lena had the best luck talking to him.”

They both thought back to Lena’s explanation at dinner a few nights back. “Kal just wants Neri to like him best and everybody else to go away.” Lena had winced at her own words. “He reminds me of some of the girls from school, the really young ones whose parents never visited so they’d cling onto a teacher or an upperclassman.”

Cass slurped noodles. “Maybe Kal and Neri were like, engaged to be married since they were kids or something. They do that in science fiction books, and Japan.”

Jason had dropped his fork and everybody had pretended not to notice.

Just remembering it made Brett smile. He decided to change the subject before Jason figured out why he was smiling. “Where’s Mum? She get the tribunal hearing?”

“Yeah. They’re still at it in there. Might be all day.”

Brett made a face. “Hope Mum wins.”

* * *

“These accusations are pure fantasy!” Hellegren barked.

“And I suppose the fault line’s fantasy too, and the fact that it began opening a kilometer from your blasting site?”

“Pure coincidence.”

“I think not.” Dianne shot back.

“There is not one single solid piece of evidence to link the blasting with these earth tremors of late.”

“And the timing and location of the tremors aren’t enough to warrant further investigation? They’re just tremors now, but if that fault widens we’ll be looking at a full on quake. Here. ORCA isn’t built for it!”

Hellegren gestured dismissively, waving off the possibility of ORCA breaking, drowning everyone inside. “This is absurd. This woman is a marine biologist. Her subject is fish, and the only geologist on this station has a degree from a dubious college in India. They are wholly unqualified to be making these assertions.”

Dianne took a breath, outraged and ready to defend Winston’s credentials.

The commander beat her to it. “I think the tribunal had better make that decision. We’ll give our ruling tomorrow. Until then you are both dismissed.”

Dianne was ready to raise a fuss, but Winston caught her and convinced her they didn’t need any more notice, “Not on my behalf anyway, but thank you for the effort.”

“I can’t believe Hellegren would cast doubt on you like that. It’s low even for him.”

They were out in the hall now, going back to the lab. Research wouldn’t wait. Winston shrugged. “Camilla probably gave him an earful about the graduate program, and I’ll admit that the classes taught in English were a bit lackluster.”

Dianne had to smile. “But you learned words like ‘lackluster.’”

“I like English.”

“I’m impressed. So, if you were UBRI, what would you do next?”

They weaved between people as shift changed. Winston said, “I’d bring in an expert. Someone who’ll say whatever Hellegren wants to keep his grant money coming.”

Lena caught up just then. “Spot on Winston. I just passed by them and Kellar was talking about getting someone in.”

What Lena didn’t say was that when she’d walked past her father had stared at her, ignoring Kellar. She’d almost said something.

“Thanks, Lena.” Dianne carded open the door to the lab. She didn’t want to spend the rest of the day re-editing their data about the fault line to make it just a little bit better in case they got a chance to present it tomorrow. She didn’t want to face off against Hellegren and his team of researchers and the commander. Actually she wanted a day off. But it was life or death. “Ok Winston, show me the latest readings.”

* * *

Benny and Cass had more fun. They spent the day making a map of the ventilation system, at least the parts they could fit in. Disappointingly, there was no way into the back of the kitchen where they might have stolen ice cream. Benny was sure they were going to get stuck somewhere, or at the very least get caught by grownups, and refused to come. He monitored their progress via communicator from the computer room, where he was trying to track down another piece of the synchronium. Even after Lena joined him they couldn’t find anything.

Lena tried to fit into the ventilation tubes too, but quickly discovered her shoulders and hips were too wide to get around comfortably. Two years of development made the difference. Cass seemed happy about that.

Because of the recent earthquakes the cadets were ordered to study up on emergency procedures. Jason and Sallyanne ended up in the Taylors’ cabin avoiding the crowds in the galley. They went over procedure a few times, and it was actually kind of comforting.

“So the stupid bulkheads that almost got Benny all glow-in-the-dark are what’ll save our lives if the big one hits?” Sallyanne asked.

“Yep.” Looking at the diagrams Jason was impressed. “Any hull breach and it all sections off to minimize flooding. Each section has its own air supply and can be broken off for the coast guard to retrieve.”

Sallyanne made a face. “Let’s concentrate on the not-drowning part, not the stuck in a room hoping HELEN can call for rescue in time part.”

“With you on that. So who’s he?” Jason pointed at the pictures Sallyanne had taped up over her desk. People did that, as a way to personalize the cabins. Jason had pictures of superheroes, which was why he didn’t want Sallyanne in his cabin. Her pictures were all magazine clippings of the same guy. In his twenties, dark hair, wetsuit and goggles.

Sallyanne blushed. “Jacob Kelsey. He’s kind of my idol.”

“I remember. The marine biologist, Mum reads his stuff.”

“The thing is, there’s a scholarship for an intern position on his dive team. If I can graduate the cadet program I’ll apply for it.”

Jason smiled. Looked like love to him! “I bet you’ll get it. Good luck.”

“Thanks. Let’s take a break, I’m hungry.”

* * *

The next morning Dianne and Winston reported to the council room. As expected, UBRI had gotten a geologist. He looked over the data for about a minute and stood up to make his recommendation. It took a while and ended with, “From a scientific perspective Dr. Bates’ theory is an interesting one, but it has no real basis whatsoever.”

Dianne stood up. ‘I am well aware of professor Danks’ expertise on the subject of earthquakes, but with respect I think he is mistaken in this…”

The floor shuddered.

Dianne tried to continue, “And I firmly believe any further use of explosives on the ORCA City site…”

Everything lurched. The alarms went off and people were shouting. An empty chair fell over, and a table was jolted so hard it hit the wall. Everyone grabbed onto something, instinctively. Professor Danks headed for the door.

* * *

In the rec room the trigammia board crashed to the floor. Brett yelled, “Benny, look out!” and grabbed his friend. They got out of the way just before a shelf full of games fell over just where they’d been.

From outside the room someone screamed.

Lena burst in, herding two younger kids. Her face was as white as her hair. “Viewing tube! Cracked!” She gasped out.

“What?”

An aftershock hit and the kids grabbed a support to stay on their feet.

“It’s ok, HELEN will get the repair crew on it.” Cass said.

The screen by the door was now full of damage reports. The kids crowded around, squeezing in to see. It didn’t look too bad, and the next aftershock only rattled all the stuff on the floor.

“I think we’re all right.” Brett said.

Benny picked up the shelving unit that had nearly brained him, and started to put the gamed and stuff back on it. “Let’s get this picked up.”

* * *

Neri clung to the tree as the ground rippled under her feet. She heard branches crashing down, and all the island’s birds shrieked.

Neri!

Stones crashed down into the pool.

My head!

Neri wanted to go to Kal, make sure he was all right. Would the spaceship survive? Was ORCA damaged? But her head was full of pain and she couldn’t move. The ocean was being hurt.

Neri!

Whose voice? A clamor of moans and shrieks. Where am I?

“Charley.” Neri pushed herself away from the tree and ran towards the beach, the ground still shaking. “Charley!”

A long confused wail.

Neri broke out of the forest, looked down the beach at the sandbar in the cove and the dark shape lying there.

“Charley, no.”

Neri ran to him, wrapped her arms around his huge head. “Charley, go back. Please go back.” But the long winglike fins were mired in sand and his tail flapped uselessly in a few yards of water.

* * *

The kids were getting the rec room straightened when Neri came in looking like death. Brett ran over to her.

“Charley. Turtle beach, the sandbar. He cannot get off.’

“He’s beached?” Brett’s eyes went wide.

“You have to help him. You come?” Neri begged.

“’Course. Cass, guys, you hear that? Leave the cleaning, get your gear and let’s go. I’ll find Jason, meet you topside. Neri, you want to..?”

“I go back to Charley. He is afraid.’

“Ok, we’ll see you soon.” Brett said. The others were already out the door.

* * *

“Station two twenty-nine is back on.” Jason said, watching the screen.

Sallyanne sighed. “Of all the duties we could’ve drawn, we end up babysitting the computer. Oh, hi Brett.”

Brett went right past her. “Jason, we need you.”

“I’ll just be a sec.” Jason ducked into the hall with his brother.

“Jase, Charley’s beached on the sandbar at turtle cove. We gotta go.”

Jason looked back at the computer room and grimaced. “Morgan’s on my case, she’ll check for sure…”

“You’ve got to! We need everybody, Mum and Winston are still in the tribunal and there’s no one else!”

“Well of course I’m coming!” Jason said loudly

“Leaving your post?” Sallyanne had heard. “While we’re on watch for tremors, Jason you’ll get discharged from the cadets!”

“Look, I can’t explain, but this is important. If you don’t want to cover for me I’ll understand.”

“Of course I’ll cover for you, but couldn’t you at least tell me where you’re going?”

“I will when I can Sallyanne. Thanks, I owe you one!” Jason waved, already turning away, and they left the worried Sallyanne behind.

* * *

They tried to dig Charley out, tried to push and pull him free. The kids in bathing suits or wetsuits, and Neri trying harder than all of them.

“It’s no use.” Brett said an hour later, sitting down hard in the sand. “he’s really dug in there.”

“We’ll need at least another three feet of water before he can float. How long ‘til high tide?”

“No, too long.” Neri’s face was white and set. “We must do it now.”

“We can’t Neri, even if we had another ten people and a stack of equipment. We can push, but we can’t lift him. He weighs forty tons!”

Lena came splashing up, her white hair slicked flat to her head. “Kal isn’t in the spaceship. I couldn’t find him.”

“Just when we need him!” Cass grumbled.

“High tide’s in six hours.” Benny said, consulting a waterproof computing unit.

Neri was leaning on Charley’s huge face, talking to him and pouring handfuls of water over his skin. She turned to talk to the others. “Too long. Is too heavy for him, cannot breathe well, and the sun is burning him. He must get back to the water or he will die.”

Jason took a breath. “Ok. We can keep him cool, splash water over him, make shades from leaves and the nets in the boat. Help him hang in there until the tide rises.”

There were nods all round. Brett stuck a forked stick in the sand. “That’s the high tide mark, when the water gets to here we should be able to get him off.”

“Must be quiet, gentle.” Neri said, “I tell Charley you are here to help, but he is afraid. To touch is ok, but not near eyes.”

“We’ll do our best, Neri.”

* * *

It was hard work, back and forth slogging through the water in the hot sun, always rushing. They picked leaves to make sunshades and got all the towels in the boat to wet and lay over Charley to keep him cool, but there weren’t nearly enough. So it was down to splashing water, over and over and trying like crazy to think of a better answer.

* * *

Kal had gone to ORCA. He didn’t want to see Neri, but he was bored so he went to ORCA. Nobody noticed him; they were too busy cleaning up. Kal wandered around until he found someone he knew. “Nikos, you see Brett?”

“Nah, left a while ago.” The cadet said.

“Cass?”

“Off with Brett. Probably on cleanup duty somewhere. Tremor’s left a bit of a mess.”

“Tremor?”

“Mmhm. If you want to join in, we’ve got extra brooms!” Nikos added hopefully, but Kal didn’t stay and help.

* * *

After the tremor the tribunal had looked shaken. Professor Danks got the next shuttle out. Dianne and Winston helped straighten out the council room, while Hellegren and Kellar looked on. Then the commander returned with his verdict. He looked a bit frazzled, maybe by the tremor or maybe because he was giving his ruling to a marine biologist holding a broom.

“To sum up the council’s deliberations, Doctor Bates has raised several issues worthy of consideration. Therefore we rule that the ban on blasting remain in place. However we find no provable connection between the recent tremors and UBRI’s activities. We thus withhold judgment on that point and confirm that, with the exception of blasting, UBRI will be allowed to proceed with the building of ORCA city.”

Dianne and Winston nodded, but once safely outside the council chamber Winston said, “I fear either the commander or myself must have had brains scrambled by the earthquake, because I did not understand what the commander meant. And where are you going?”

“Dive pool.” Dianne answered. “I want to get out there and see what they’re doing. And the commander said…” She sighed and ran her hands through her hair. “Hellegren bears no responsibility for the blasting and any damage and he can do anything else he likes.”

“Regardless of the consequences.” Winston finished.

Dave met them in the dive pool. “Heading out, Dianne? You just missed the crowd; twenty UBRI divers with equipment.”

“Unbelievable. We came straight here!”

“Hellegren must have called them from the council chamber.” Winston said as Dianne vanished into the changing room.

She came out a minute later dressed for diving and finished the thought, “Well I’m not going to stop until I find some evidence to nail him with.”

“Good onya.” Dave said quietly while he checked Dianne’s tank. “Ok, you’re ready to go.”

“And I shall return to monitoring the instruments and other work that won’t wait. Have a nice dive.”

“Thanks Winston. And thanks for the moral support, Dave.” Dianne said, put her mask on and slid into the water.

* * *

“Ok ready—no, hang on.” Brett stopped to look over the net again. They’d stuck palm leaves through the mesh but one was hanging out. Brett tucked it more securely then called, “Here it comes!” And tossed the net over Charley’s huge bulk. Someone on the other side caught it and tugged it into place.

That was the last net, and it wasn’t near big enough.

“Just leaves for the rest, you reckon?” Cass asked, splashing over. The water was up to her chest, making for slow going.

“It’ll have to be.” Jason answered.

“Ok.” Cass said. She and Benny headed for shore where some half-stripped trees waited.

Jason splashed around to Charley’s head. The whale’s bright black eye watched him. Jason put his hand on Charley’s side, the skin smooth and rubbery. “Hey buddy, hang in there…”

* * *

The door opened and Sallyanne jumped. She was expecting Morgan, but it was worse—the commander!

“Cadet Taylor, anything to report?”

“No, everything’s in order.”

“Isn’t Cadet Bates rostered on duty with you here too?”

“Yes, commander.” Sallyanne said because she couldn’t think of anything else to say.

“Where is he then?”

“Well he’s, um…”

“Not here apparently.”

Inspiration struck and Sallyanne said, “Not at the moment. He’s reporting to engineering. We had a blip, a possible minor power surge. They shut down the com units while they check the circuits so he had to go down in person.”

The commander nodded. “I see, well done. You’re both relieved from duty; Wallace and Shar here will take over.”

“Thank you sir. I’ll—I’ll tell Jason he can go off duty when he’s done in engineering.”

“Good. Thank you, Cadet Taylor.”

Sallyanne nodded and left the computer room to her replacements. Well, now nobody would go looking for Jason so he was probably in the clear. She wished she knew where he really was. And after all this… after this morning Sallyanne decided she deserved chocolate. She headed to the galley to spend a few credits.

* * *

The waves crept closer to the stick Brett had placed on the beach. The tide was coming in, slowly.

They’d gotten tarps looped around Charley’s fins and now they hauled on the ropes, trying to pull him free. Charley seemed to know what they were doing and tried to help, but there was really nothing he could do but splash his tail in the water.

“Ok, pull!” Jason hollered and the six of them hauled, leaning forward, feet sliding in the sand.

Lena lost her footing, went under and came up sputtering.

“You all right?” Brett grabbed her so she didn’t go down again.

“Fine.” Lena said between coughs.

“It wasn’t working anyway.”

It wasn’t. Nobody knew what to do next. Jason said, “Ok, take five minutes.”

“No!”

“Neri, you won’t be able to help him at all if you knock yourself out. Or if anybody gets hurt.” Jason had his arm around Neri and steered her towards shore. All of them stumbled onto dry sand and sat down, exhausted.

“I have to try.” Neri collapsed to her knees and hid her face.

“Neri…”

“He is going.” She sobbed.

“We’re doing our best. So is he.”

“I cannot lose him, Jason. He is… my other half.”

There was nothing to say. “We’ll try again in another hour, maybe the water will be high enough then.”

“Is too long. We cannot wait.”

“Hey.” Benny said hoarsely. “I’ve been thinking. If we could get some kind of sling under him, we might be able to slide him off. And if we could get something bigger to pull with…”

“Like a couple of zodiacs!” Jason finished the thought, “Rig him up to the boat and tow him off! It might work. I’ll be back.” He got to his feet and ran to the boat.

* * *

Sallyanne was digging into a well deserved milkshake when she saw a familiar face. “Hi. Kal, isn’t it?”

“See Brett?” Kal asked.

“Not since this morning. I can’t find anybody. Everything’s all out of synch today.”

“Well, Brett say come here.”

“You were supposed to meet him?”

“He say come here.” Kal repeated. Actually Brett had just said the galley was a good place to hang out, but it was close enough.

“Hey, you don’t know what’s going on do you? I mean, you’re a friend of his.” Sallyanne asked, suddenly hopeful.

“Don’t know.”

“You too?” The gloom in Kal’s voice exactly matched what Sallyanne was feeling. “Why do people do that? It’s like they don’t trust you or something. Hey, you want a shake? I’ve got the credits.”

Kal offered his hand to shake.

Sallyanne laughed, “No, milkshake. One of these. They’re good, like milk and ice cream.”

Kal considered. “Yes please.”

* * *

Jason slammed into the lab. “Where’s Mum?”

“Out diving near ORCA city. Where have you–?”

“We need help right away. Charley’s in trouble.”

Winston shut down his terminal in record time. “What kind of trouble?”

They made a new plan while grabbing as many tarps as they could find and signing out two zodiacs. They shouldn’t have been able to get the boats with ORCA still on alert, but once Dave heard “Beached whale” he gave them the two with the most powerful motors and offered to come along until Winston reminded him the dive instructor was essential personnel.

* * *

“Ok, here’s the plan.” Jason said to the group gathered on the beach. “We dig out as much of the sand under Charley as we can, and wedge the sling under as we go. We need, I think, another foot of water to make it. When it reaches about here we should be ready to go.” He stuck in a new marker stick.

Cass and Brett put on scuba tanks to do the digging in four feet of water and Benny and Lena unpacked the slippery tarps to use as a sling. They got to work.

Winston caught Neri, “Stay here a minute. Tell me how this happened.”

Neri sank down to sit on a log next to Winston. She looked near to collapse from worry. “I do not know. Charley was afraid from the shake, he want to get away. He say he could see the sand but also see safe passage, was confused, was up on sand before he knew. I am afraid for him.”

“There’s nothing wrong with Charley. It’s the electromagnetic field he uses to navigate by that’s gone wrong.”

“The earth shake does this?”

“Yes, it’s still quite disturbed. A little more stable when I left ORCA than an hour ago.”

“Is still wrong? So if Charley gets back in deep water he will not know where to go?”

“If he tried to navigate by what seems right to him he may swim right back to the beach again.”

“No. I will not let him. I tell him where to go. Now we must go help.”

* * *

It was another hour before they’d gotten the sling under Charley’s body and the tarps and ropes back around his fins. The whale wasn’t moving much anymore. Neri knelt by his head, crying.

Finally Winston said, “Ok, I think this is the best we’re going to do. Let’s get the zodiacs hooked up.”

They threw ropes over, got them moored to the zodiacs and the two boats in place pointed out to sea. Winston, now as soaked as the children, manned one and Jason got in the other. “Ok, everyone out of the way? Let’s start ‘em up. Slow and steady, Winston…”

Two motors roared into life. Jason let the throttle on slowly, feeling the boat for any motion. For a long minute the motor strained, then the boat lurched.

“He’s moving!” Jason yelled. Winston felt it too, and they both cut their motors.

With everyone pushing, Charley pulled himself backward off the sandbar and finally into deeper water. Neri dived after him.

Winston shouted, “Well done everybody!”

The kids cheered. Lena burst into happy tears. Cass hugged Brett and Benny at once, so hard that the three of them toppled over into the waves. The two tarps drifted free, and Jason started to reel his in.

Neri surfaced, smiling broadly. “Charley is free. I go to be with him. Thank you.”

Jason smiled back, tiredly. “You’re welcome Neri. See you later.”

* * *

The afternoon had been surprisingly fun. Sallyanne ended up in the rec room, teaching Kal games. Nikos joined them for a bit and ended up losing spectacularly to the team of Sallyanne and Kal. At least they hadn’t been playing for credits. Then it was time for Kal to go catch the shuttle. Sallyanne walked him to the lift.

“Maybe I do more classes.” Kal said animatedly. “Is good to learn. I try to understand, but not always work.”

“I know what you mean. Sometimes I feel like I’ve only got half the picture. Oh hey, there’s Jason!” The lift had just opened, revealing all of Sallyanne’s friends, all looking tired and sandy. “I have to talk to Jason. I’ll see you around, Kal.”

“Ok.” Kal said and went to talk to Brett.

“Jason, got a minute?” Sallyanne asked.

“Yeah, sure.” Jason backed into an alcove out of the way.

“Um, the commander came in and I told him you were down in engineering. I don’t know where I got it from, it just came to me.”

“Well whatever, it was pretty inspired.” Jason smiled and made a motion to leave.

Sallyanne grabbed him. “It was a wopping great lie! I could’ve been expelled, I never thought I could do something like that.’

“It was a good cause.” Jason assured her. “A whale Mum’s studying, he was confused by the earthquake and beached himself. We had to save him.”

“And why didn’t you tell the commander, get a team together? Or is that the part you can’t tell me?”

Jason regretted saying as much as he had. He sighed. “Yeah, that’s the part I can’t tell you. Look, I will, I’ll tell you everything as soon as it’s ok. I swear.”

That was not enough. Sallyanne frowned. “Ok, whatever. Just don’t count on me for another lie next time.”

“Sallyanne…” Jason shrugged, since there was nothing else he could think of to say. And he was exhausted and hadn’t eaten since breakfast and had sand in his shoes and his clothes, and salt drying in his hair. Sallyanne, and the rest of the world, would have to wait until after a shower and a snack. The others apparently thought the same; they’d all disappeared from the hall.

* * *

Charley surfaced and blew, then dived again, reveling in the feel of the water supporting his huge body.

You are well, dear one? Not hurt?

A tired moan. Tired, hungry. Scared. But will be well.

They found a cloud of krill, and Charley ate, and then they just swam for a while, watching the ocean, listening for other cetaceans, feeling the shape of things calm. It must be what Winston called the ‘electromagnetic field.’ Neri had never needed a name for it.

Hanging in the blue, her hands on his head, their faces together. While you live, I live.

* * *

When Neri returned to the island she found Kal sitting under a tree, eating.

“Charley is happy. No more sick.”

“Good.” Kal muttered.

“You come back?”

“No. Just for cocoanut. Where Jason?”

“At ORCA.”

“He help save Charley too?”

“Yes. Everybody help.”

“You not ask me.” Kal accused.

Neri shook her head. “We looked for you, we could not find to ask. You hungry? I cook fish.”

Kal stood up, dropping the remains of the cocoanut. “No. I go now.”

“Kal, wait…”

But he did not turn back. Neri wanted to call after him but could not think what to say. Her stomach grumbled and she turned inland to make a fire and cook her fish. In the cove, Charley sang reassurance.

* * *

On a coral atoll, distant from Neri’s island, Kal sat in the sand, arms around his knees. He was grouchy, though he didn’t know that word. Why did bothersome things have to keep coming into the world? They were like bugs, but if bugs were a bother you brought a gecko into your house and then bugs stopped being a bother. But these troubles were bigger than bugs.

* * *

From behind the little island a pair of high-power binoculars focused on Kal. Kellar hissed, “Get me a camera.”

The skipped did. “Engine’s fine, Ms. Kellar. It was just flooded. We can leave anytime.”

“Start that engine and you’re fired! Look at that.”

The skipped took the binoculars. Kellar pointed the camera and started shooting.

Perhaps sensing he was being observed, Kal stood up and looked around. He didn’t see the boat, and walked languidly to the water.

Kellar kept the camera focused, filming until Kal had disappeared into the waves. “Can you see him? Has he surfaced?”

A full two minutes later the skipper lowered the binoculars. “he’s not come up. Should we try to rescue..? Darndest thing I ever saw.”

But Kellar had stopped listening. She smiled broadly. “There are more of them.”

18. Making Words

“Play it again.”

Kellar hit a button and the computer replayed the video. “And no sign of him surfacing.”

“Stop. Zoom in.” Hellegren pointed. The screen zoomed in on the brown shape of the boy. “The garment. The same material. An ocean boy.”

* * *

Kal had come back sometime in the night. Neri found him in the morning, sitting against a palm tree. She knelt and offered him fish. “Eat, or it will waste.”

After a moment Kal took the leaf and started picking off bits of fish.

“Not good to live in ship. Alone. Thoughts can turn bad. Come back, live here again.”

“Just Neri and Kal?”

“Kal…”

They both turned, hearing the waverunner. Jason jumped off. “I can’t stay long. Just wanted to know how Charley was.”

“He is fine. Strong again.” Neri told him, her face bright.

“Great.”

“So now you know. Goodbye.”

Jason looked at Kal. “Well gee, thanks for the great welcome.”

“You are not welcome here. This Neri’s island. Kal’s island.”

“Yeah? And since when are Neri and Kal’s friends not allowed to visit?”

“You take Neri away.” Kal told him. “You always bring trouble. I look after Neri. You go now. You stay away.”

Jason looked at Neri, unsure what to say.

“Kal, stop! Jason, I am sorry.”

Jason turned away. “Nah, forget it. I had ton leave anyway. Just don’t let him bug you ok?” Jason made his voice casual, but he looked at Neri with a worried expression.

Kal turned and walked off, satisfied Jason was leaving.

Neri burst out, “Kal does not want to stay, not want to leave, not want others to come… he asks things I cannot do!”

Jason shook his head. “I don’t know, Neri. Maybe he’d like to talk to Mum..?”

“Does not want to. Only says, no, no. Will not say what he does want.” Neri sounded like she was losing her temper. Jason had never heard her quite like this.

“I don’t know what we should do. I’m sorry, I have no ideas.”

Neri leaned her head on Jason’s shoulder for a moment. “My responsibility. I will try again to talk to him.”

“Not all your responsibility. We’ll help if we can. Look, come see us later and we’ll talk about Kal ok? I have to go now—cadet stuff, Dave’ll wonder where I am.”

When Jason had left Neri followed Kal’s footprints down the beach. He must be going to the spaceship. Not knowing what to do, Neri felt very alone. She missed her sister, wanted to talk to Mera or just sit with her and rest on the understanding between them.

“Kal? You here?”

Silence. But Kal was down there. Neri let herself down on the vine. Kal was sitting in his little shell seat. He didn’t look up. “Jason gone?”

Neri lost her temper.

“You rude to Jason! Next time he come, you say sorry!”

“No next time. He not come back.”

“Not your choice! Jason and Brett are my friends. I am glad they come here. And Lena and Benny and Cass. They tell me human things, they smile and talk. They help me search for the synchronium.”

“I will help you.” Kal said. He was saying the right things. He was saying what a man should say to a woman. He didn’t know why Neri was angry. Man protects woman, why wouldn’t Neri let him protect her? Why was she yelling?

“No, Kal. You will greet my friends. You will come out of this place and you will be the old Kal!”

“Or what?” Kal pouted.

“Or you will leave this island. Find new place.” Neri was shaking, frightened by the strength of her own anger. She ran so she wouldn’t say anything more.

Kal hardly noticed. Something flickered in his memory, his mother wide-eyed watching a tall woman who shouted to a crowd, shouting in Neri’s voice. It will be a peaceful mission! This new world is not ours to take! Kal’s mother smiled but others did not. The memory faded.

“A new place.” Kal murmured. “Yes.”

* * *

“Morning Jason.” Lena caught up with the boys in the hallway.

“Oh, ‘morning.”

“I’m logging on to HELEN right after breakfast. She’s got a new network online—an information exchange for amateur astronomers.”

“That sounds promising.”

“It’s huge though, backup files from years back. It could take ages to find any parts of the synchronium. We were lucky to find four.”

“Do your best.” Brett said. “I’m helping Mum and Winston today but maybe the other guys’ll come help. I think Cass has hacker ambitions.”

Jason pulled a face. “That’s all we need.” The other two gave him looks of complete agreement. Cass enjoyed raising hell a bit too much sometimes.

They rounded a corner and winced at a very loud, high-pitched laugh. Delores was new on ORCA, and she seemed nice enough except she had no concept of an ‘inside voice.’

“There she is again.” Brett muttered. “How a human being can sound so much like a donkey is beyond me.”

Delores reached for him. “Brett, you have got to hear this it’s so funny…”

Brett dodged. “Sorry Delores. I’m not allowed to laugh. Hernia.”

“Hernia!” Delores howled like that was the best joke she’d heard all day. Brett fled. Jason and Lena scooted past the squealing girls and went to get breakfast.

* * *

In the lab, Brett looked at the results of Winston’s remote sensors. “I don’t know what these numbers mean but they don’t look good.”

“They are reports on the life of the reefs around ORCA, and they are not good.”

The door opened and Dianne came in, carrying a pile of papers. Behind her Dave was holding a big rack of bottles. While they put their stuff down, Winston continued, “Not only the fish and mammals of the sea are being disrupted by these earth tremors. Even the coral, a living organism itself, is dying off.”

“What we’ve got here confirms exactly that.” Dianne said. “Thanks for carrying them up for me, Dave.”

“All part of the service.” Dave said cheerfully.

Just then the floor shook. Winston grabbed his screen so it wouldn’t fall. Dianne, off balance, stumbled back. Dave caught her.

“It’s all right, just a little one this time.” Winston said, watching the seismic readout on his screen.

“Sorry.” Dianne said, getting her feet back under her.

Dave said hastily, “Don’t be. It’s not every day a good looking woman throws herself at me—ah, just joking—not about you being good looking and everything, it’s just that I meant…”

Dave seemed to be blushing. Winston hid a grin behind his hand.

“I’m due back at the bridge. Um, call if you need anything.” The dive instructor finished, and beat a hasty retreat.

Dianne chuckled and sat down. “Ok, how are we going to pitch this set of results to the commander?”

* * *

“Mum and Dave Hartley?” Jason repeated. “Are you kidding?”

“Jase, I reckon he really might be into her.”

“Nah, Mum wouldn’t be interested anyway.”

“She might.” Brett pointed out, “It’s been a long time since Dad left, and it didn’t work out with Sam. Don’t you think she gets lonely?”

Jason grimaced and sat down on his bed. “Well… maybe, I guess. I don’t think Dave’s her type.”

“Hey, she could do worse you know. You’re always saying what a great guy he is, and dive supervisor’s a permanent position.”

“So?”

“We wouldn’t have to worry about being transferred to shore anymore. Plus, he has a big say on who graduates cadets.”

“Whoa, get real Brett. Whatever crazy thing you’re planning, leave me out of it. I’ve got enough on my plate trying to figure out Kal. I’m going down to the computer room, see if I can help Lena and Cass hunt for synchronium pieces. No weird cupid stuff ok?” Jason finished and headed out.

Brett nodded absently and headed for Benny’s cabin. Benny was studying. Brett started right in with, “Hey Benny, I got this project you gotta help me with!”

“I’m pretty busy…”

“No, but this is important. I want you to write me a love letter.”

“What?” Benny asked, sure he’d misheard.

“No, no, not that. I need to send one. Like from someone who’s having a bit of a problem making the first move, to someone’s Mum, who happens to be having the same problem.”

“Your Mum.” Benny said skeptically. “Who from?”

“Dave Hartley.”

“Seriously? No, I couldn’t. It’s a really bad idea. And what if it were traced?”

“Type it.” Brett said instantly.

“My computer’s in for repairs.”

“So we’ll use Jason’s. Come on, man, you’re the whiz with the words! We could be the start of a beautiful romance!”

“We could be found out and get in trouble.” Benny pointed out.

“Nah, it’ll be great! Come on! I’ll give you next week’s dessert credits.”

Well, free cake was free cake. And making trouble was more fun than studying physics. “Ok, but my name stays out of it when you get caught.”

“Sure thing. Come on, let’s go write it!”

So they went and got on Jason’s computer. Benny was thinking how Brett was certainly a bad influence.

“Ok, I’ll type, you dictate. How do we start?”

Well, might as well do it seriously! Benny thought for a minute. “Ok… ‘To one who thinks of me only as a friend…” he paused while Brett typed then went on, “When she means so much more to me.”

“Bit mushy isn’t it?”

“It’s a love letter. Mushy is the point. Ready for more?”

“Go for it.”

“’I find it hard to put into words how I feel about you. I can only dream that one day you might feel the same.’”

“Excellent! Benny, this is going to be a winner!”

* * *

The UBRI team had left a very small camera on the sandbar. So they knew when Kal returned.

Kal was sitting with his arms around his knees, trying to figure out why everything was wrong. Why was Neri angry? She should be happy Kal wanted to take care of her. That was the way it worked. Man and woman together, coming first for each other, and friends not like these earth people coming around loudly like they should come first.

“The boy still hasn’t noticed us.” Kellar said on the boat.

“Definitely less alert than the girls.” Hellegren watched through binoculars. The boy was just sitting there. They’d run the boat up silently but he felt sure the girl would have sensed them. Perhaps the whale couldn’t warn him. “But we must be quick.”

Kellar touched a com and asked, “What’s your position?”

“Twenty meters from target.” The reply crackled from one of the divers in the water.

Kal heard them. The boy turned and stood up in one quick motion.

“Now!” Hellegren barked.

“Full speed! About to dive directly towards you!”

Kal dived when he heard the boat. A white-suited diver appeared in front of him. Kal pulled up short. He turned—and the other two shoved a net over him. Kal struggled and broke free for a second but there were more divers with another net and Kal was surrounded.

They winched up the net, with Kal still struggling in it. He looked around as much as he could, upside down and swinging in the net. There was a man with white hair. He looked like an elder, no, this was Lena’s father who everyone said was a bad man.

“Do you understand me? What’s your name?”

Kal didn’t answer. He jerked and broke a few strands of the net, which didn’t actually get him closer to freedom.

“You might as well relax. You’re quite powerless. Take him below, under guard.”

“Should we tranquilize him?” Asked a scary woman with a red mouth.

“No, I want to watch him think.”

* * *

It took quite a while for Kal to become worried. First it had to set in that he couldn’t get out of the net, then the upside-down position he was stuck in became uncomfortable. Then the long ride got boring.

Finally the boat stopped and Kal was hauled out, down the dock and up some steps into a very white building. In a white room the people finally left Kal alone. He waited a while to see if anything else would happen, then took the opportunity to free himself from the net.

The room had white walls and a white floor. Some kind of counter was in the middle, attached to the floor. There was a big mirror on one wall, and Kal could hear people behind it. Some of the people came in to talk to Kal, but he didn’t answer because Neri said these were bad people. They didn’t seem very bad.

The door was locked.

That was when it started to dawn on Kal that he was really in trouble.

When he couldn’t pull or break the door open he became worried. Eventually he gave up on the door and sat on the table. After a few hours someone came in with a plate of food. It smelled good. The man had locked the door behind him.

Kal hit the plate, sending it to the floor.

* * *

“All right my boy.” Hellegren murmured. He turned on the intercom. “Have the food removed. And for the rest of the night, minimal water. And tell them to leave the lights on.”

* * *

Alone in the cabin after breakfast Brett reread the finished love letter. He had liberated an envelope from stores, and was debating whether to use it or not. It would be safer, but then he’d have to find a printer to put his mother’s name on the envelope.

The door opened and Brett spun to hide the letter. But it was Benny.

“I’m not sure you could look more suspicious if you tried.” Benny announced.

“Here, check it through. ‘From your secret admirer.’ You sure we should keep it anonymous?”

“Of course. It’s more romantic that way. And your mum’ll figure out in no time it’s got to be Dave, I mean, who else could it be?”

“Now all we have to do is think of the best way to get it to her. What do you think, leave it in her gear locker in the dive room? Or in the lab?”

The door opened again. Brett jumped again, but it was Neri and she didn’t notice.

“Brett, I worry. We must talk to Mother now.”

“Now?”

“Now.”

“Just a second.” Brett looked around then shoved the love letter under a pile of papers on Jason’s desk. “Ok, let’s go.”

Dianne looked up when they entered the lab. “Neri, hi. Is something wrong?”

“Yes, mother. Kal is gone all day and does not come back to sleep.”

“Have you checked the spaceship? Isn’t that where he goes?” Dianne asked.

“I watched through the night but he does not return.”

“When did you last see him?”

“Yesterday, after Jason come. We have big anger.”

“Why?”

“He tell Jason to go away.”

“Oh.” Dianne looked at her sons.

Jason said, “It’s nothing, the guy’s just jealous. Decided he doesn’t like any of us. He’ll turn up.”

“He never stays away all night. Where did he sleep?” Neri said worriedly.

“Didn’t Charley see where he went?” Brett asked. “He always seems to know where we are when you’re looking for us.”

Neri shook her head. “Kal always goes from other side of island, where Charley cannot see. Now Charley has not seen Kal all day. If he is in the ocean it must be far away.”

“Makes sense.” Winston said thoughtfully. “Kal is one of your people after all. He would know to go outside of Charley’s territory.”

“Or maybe he’s still on the island. Hiding, to make us worry.” Jason suggested.

Neri looked suddenly hopeful. “Maybe! I will go back and look for him.”

“We’ll help. Me and the guys can come over after lunch. Jase, you have training?”

Jason made a face. “We have to check the door panels; I’m not sure how long that’ll take but I’ll be along as soon as I can.”

Dianne said, “I’m worried about Kal, but I can’t think of anything Winson and I can do to help. We’ll get HELEN to tell us if he uses his id on ORCA, but we can’t help you look.”

“Is all right, Mother. You do important work, to make them stop blasting in the ocean. I go now to look for Kal.”

“Right. We’ll be along soon as we can Neri.”

* * *

Kal had spent the night sitting up, getting more and more miserable. And hungry and thirsty and tired of the weird lights that were the wrong color of light. Maybe this time when the people tried to talk to him he’d ask if he could go outside. No, that would be talking to the bad people. But he was so…

* * *

“Yes, the isolation is beginning to take effect.” Hellegren said as the boy looked at the door for the third time. He’d been watching all morning from the other side of the two-way mirror.

“Doctor, there are more rapid means of breaking him down.”

“Crude methods, Kellar, which will not achieve the desired result. Hurt him and he will just withdraw further into himself. This way, we increase his feeling of helplessness until he thinks he has not a friend left in the world.”

“And then?”

“Then I become that friend and he will be happy to do anything I ask.” Hellegren turned to the security guard waiting for orders. “Take him the fruit from yesterday. If he doesn’t take it immediately, remove it.”

The guard nodded.

Kellar looked questioning.

“When he is hungry enough to eat that, it will be time to move.”

* * *

“What’s all this about Kal being jealous of you?” Dianne asked.

“Oh it’s nothing Mum, it’s all in his head.” Jason said. They were back in the cabin, Jason hurriedly straightening up his side of the room. Morgan had hinted there might be bunk inspections.

“But if he’s not in the spaceship and Neri can’t find him, where do you suppose he is?”

“Probably hoping we’re wondering. He just wants attention.”

“Well, just remember you’re dealing with an unknown quantity. Kal is…” Dianne shrugged.

“Yeah Mum.” Jason shoved stuff in his desk.

“Jealousy’s a dangerous emotion.”

“Don’t worry Mum.” Jason said, grabbing the reports for training. “We’ll find him.”

Up on the top level Jason handed over the reports to Sallyanne. “Here’s the navigation stuff you wanted.”

“Oh, thanks.”

“Bates, you’re a minute and forty-three seconds late.” Morgan told him.

“Guilty.” Jason said, not paying attention because he was getting his EMF scanner set up to detect anything amiss in the wiring.

“Come on Bates, you’ve still got three levels of touch-panels to check.”

“Gotcha.” Jason waved to Sallyanne and followed Morgan to get started.

Sallyanne paged through the reports. Suddenly her eyes widened.

Jason hurried through checking the door panels. He had to make sure each opened smoothly and was using the right amount of power. Glitches were noted down to be reported to engineering. It was routine work, something that had to be done on all of ORCA’s systems. Jason was racing through it so he could get lunch before going to the island with the rest to look for Kal.

On delta level Lena paused next to Jason and said in a rush, “The lead I followed for three hours turned out to be an emergency helicopter then the Communications officer kicked me out. See you at lunch. Yikes!” This last because she’d seen Morgan approaching. Lena fled. Jason smiled where Morgan couldn’t see.

He was starting the last hall when Sallyanne appeared. She had a funny, shy little smile. “Thanks.”

“What for?” Jason asked, distracted by testing a circuit.

“You know.” Sallyanne said quietly.

“Nope.”

“Well… do you want to have some lunch?”

“Sure, as soon as I finish this. Few more minutes.”

Sallyanne walked off in the direction of the galley, a wide smile on her face.

Jason wasn’t sure what that was about, but kept on working. Neri was expecting them. He finished and sent the report to engineering then ran to the galley and got a hamburger.

“Glad I got that out of the way!” He said as he swung into the seat next to Sallyanne.

“I’m glad too. That must’ve been hard to do.”

“Nah, not really. All you have to do is check the contacts are working.”

“Jason don’t worry, I read you loud and clear.”

That wasn’t quite clear, but Jason had his mouth full so he couldn’t answer.

Sallyanne continued, “I’m glad you broke the ice, because I find things hard to say too. I couldn’t believe my eyes.”

It finally sunk in that something was going on. Jason put down his burger and really looked at Sallyanne. She was blushing, and that little smile. “Whoa. Hang on, what are you talking about?”

“The letter of course!”

“What letter?”

“The one you slipped me with the navigation notes. Jason, it was the sweetest…”

Jason was having a horrible thought. “You don’t happen to have it with you? Can I see it?”

“It’s beautiful.” Now a little confused too, Sallyanne handed it over.

Jason read it and managed not to sigh out loud. “Yeah. Look… I have to go, there’s something I said I’d do. We’ll talk about this tonight ok?”

Sallyanne nodded, still looking happy but a little bit confused.

* * *

In the rec room Brett and the others were also trying to cram in lunch before they left. It was not a peaceful lunch though, because Delores was in the room. She was playing pool with some other girls, and telling jokes.

“…so then he says, ‘not with myyyy hamburger you don’t!” and she broke down in braying laughter.

Cass covered her ears.

Brett said, “Ha. Ha. Very funny Delores.”

“If she’d just listen to other people long enough to be told that she needs to listen to other people…” Benny suggested.

Tenille said, “Hey Delores, you going to take your shot or not?”

To everyone’s relief Delores turned her attention back to the game.

Jason came in, grabbed Brett, and pulled him into a corner for a chat. “So, what’s this?”

Brett’s eyes popped. “Where’d you get that?”

“Well, it seems I handed it to Sallyanne with some cadet notes. Now she thinks I wrote it to her.”

“Oh man.” Brett said weakly.

“Mind telling me how it got printed from my computer?”

“Look, this is all a big mistake. I’ll tell you on the way out to the island. Ready to go?”

Jason delivered a look that said his brother had not escaped possible death. “Better be a good story.”

On the way out, Brett crumpled the letter and threw it at the trash can. He didn’t watch to see if it hit.

* * *

Kal was being offered the same plate of fruit for the third time. By now it was getting dried up and very unappetizing. Kellar was standing by, arms folded. “You might as well speak. I’m sure you can. We have all the time in the world you know.”

She moved to look Kal in the face, but he turned away, actually ducked behind the low counter. “Very well, suit yourself. If you want to spend another night without food or sleep, you are welcome.”

That might have been the right moment but… no. Not yet.

In another hour Kal was stretched out on the table, either sick or trying to sleep. Hellegren watched him, first through the mirror then through the window in the door. Then he went in. The boy didn’t move, but Hellegren thought he was listening.

“Do you understand what we are saying, I wonder?” he said as if to himself. “Somehow I sense that you do. You must forgive my staff. They don’t know how to treat people. It’s not their fault. They’re not attuned to the sensitive spirit.”

The door opened and a guard handed in a new plate of food, fresh pineapple and banana, and some cooked shrimp and fish. Hellegren put the plate by the boy’s head. “You must be hungry my boy, yes?”

Kal turned his head to face the food.

Hellegren leaned over him, making his voice concerned. “Eat it. To please me. You may not believe this, but I am here to be your friend.”

Kal turned away and curled himself more tightly.

Hellegren sighed. “A man of principle. Rare these days. Very well, I will respect that. We’ll talk again.”

He took the food with him when he left.

* * *

“He is beginning to falter, Kellar.”

“Are you sure?”

“Oh yes. He’s shaking. He is very hungry. All he has to do is take food from me and we shall have him. It will not be long. Perhaps tonight.”

* * *

They scoured the island until evening, venturing into places they’d never been before, hollows and beaches Neri never visited because there was no reason to go there. Neri checked the badlands while Brett and the kids checked the beaches and Jason and Lena climbed part of the mountain in the center of the island. They called and called. They fell down holes and got scared by spiders.

“Any sign?” Brett asked when they met near the zodiac.

“No.” Neri said.

“We’d better get back.” Jason said. The kids were all drooping with exhaustion.

“We try along river.”

“Come on Neri!” Brett wailed, “We can’t comb the whole island. And anyway if he’s hiding we wouldn’t see him if we walked right over him.”

“We look just a little longer?” Neri begged.

“We can’t, Neri. Everybody’s beat and it’s almost curfew. Tomorrow, ok? Kal will turn up when he’s ready.”

Reluctantly, Neri nodded. “Go home, rest. I will too.”

* * *

It was after dinner when they got back. Jason called Sallyanne to meet him in the rec room, which was shut down for the night. She looked up when he came in.

“You did your vanishing act again.”

“Yeah. Sorry.” Jason said.

“I wish you’d take me with you sometimes. Wherever it is you go.” Sallyanne said wistfully. She was holding out her heart with the words, but Jason didn’t realize it.

“Look…” Jason started, and lost his nerve.

“I’m listening.”

“About the letter. You do realize it was a mistake? It wasn’t meant for you.’

“Who was it meant for then?”

“Mum. I mean, it was fake! She was supposed to think it was from someone else. One of Brett’s bright ideas.”

“Oh.” Sallyanne had figured it was something like that, when Jason left the way he did. But she’d hoped…

Jason looked up, relieved. “I just wanted to check. I thought you might’ve been upset. You know, like I was being creepy, trying to hit on you or something.”

Sallyanne laughed a little laugh that sounded more like crying. “You, hit on me? That’d be the day.”

“Yeah, I guess that would be pretty ridiculous.” Jason said with a forced laugh. “So everything ok? We’re still good buddies?”

“That’s us Jason. Always good buddies.” Sallyanne forced out. “Look, I’ve got things to do. I’ll see ya.” She headed for the door.

“Well I’m glad everything’s sorted out.” Jason said to the empty room. He felt that chat hadn’t gone well, but couldn’t figure out why. Sallyanne didn’t think he was a girl-chasing creep, so everything should have been ok, but something wasn’t ok but… Well, maybe it’d make more sense tomorrow. Anyway, he had to get some rest to help Neri look for Kal.

* * *

Sallyanne got back to her cabin and curled up in her bunk by the pictures of her idol. Safely out of sight she cried.

* * *

Brett was leaving the galley with a big snack. He was getting into the lift when he heard footsteps behind him. It was Delores and she was holding a crumpled piece of…

Oh no.

“You wrote all this for me?” Delores shrieked in delight, getting into the lift just before the doors closed.

“No, no, it was…” Brett began as the lift door closed, trapping him.

* * *

Hellegren hadn’t gone home at the end of the day. There was no need to go home; there was nobody there. And here, there was a very interesting subject. It was dark when he decided to try food again, another plate of fresh fruit and a cooked fish, hot and steaming.

This time he had the boy brought to an office where he was waiting with the food set out and two tall glasses of water. He waved the guards out. The boy watched him warily. Hellegren finished paring an apple, and ate a few pieces while the boy looked around the room.

“I sense you are restless. But you can master it. That is good.”

The boy was looking, but didn’t react.

“I also sense that you have great gifts. You will find I only want to be your friend. In any case, you want to be strong… and to be strong you must eat.” Hellegren stood up, picked up the plate of fish and held it out. “Come. Take food from a friend.”

The boy tipped his head—thinking? Calculating? It was hard to tell. But he reached out and took a piece of meat.

19. On the Cliff

Kaaaaaaaaaaaal!

The ocean stretched the sound, echoing it back and forth. Neri listened, hearing her own shout flow farther and farther away. Other creatures heard and answered with their own sounds.

Charley moaned in annoyance. He is not anywhere. Stupid calf to leave the pod. He will get hurt by things with teeth.

Yes. I am afraid he will.

Not your calf.

But I must care for him. He has no one else.

Charley didn’t understand. Whales did it differently. But since Neri wanted to find Kal, Charley would help her look. They swam to the limits of their territory, and checked as many of the islands as they could. The other animals who would talk to Neri hadn’t seen another thing that looked like a land-walker in the water. And there was no sign of Kal.

* * *

“Not a trace.” Brett said as he caught up to his brother in the hall. “I just talked to Neri topside, she and Charley have been searching all day. Maybe Neri’s right, maybe something serious did happen to him.”

“Nah, he’s still just sulking.”

“But he hasn’t been on ORCA, nobody’s seen him for nearly two days.”

Jason shook his head. “I still think he’s just trying to scare us. Probably found somewhere on the coast to hole up or something. Betcha he’ll be back tomorrow.”

Brett was still worried, but he had to admit Jason had a good point. They’d looked pretty hard but there was no way they could cover every place a sulking Kal might be hiding out. “I hope.”

“Neri coming in?” Jason asked.

“Nah, she was pretty tired. She’s going straight back to the island.”

Jason nodded, disappointed. “Well. Let’s get everybody’s dinner. Man, I wish we had a cabin big enough for a table!”

Brett laughed. “Yeah, eating in the galley or the lab gets kind of old. I think Mum would like a cabin big enough that Lena could leave her stuff out without it getting in the way!”

They got the trays and headed down to the lab for dinner with their mother and Winston and Lena.

* * *

Hellegren watched the boy through the two-way mirror. The boy was eating, ripping bites of flesh from the fish with his fingers. It was a grand sight.

“The first vital step has been taken.”

Kellar made a dismissive noise. “He still doesn’t speak. I think it is time we used some real…”

“He eats. Don’t you see? He eats my food. He depends on me for something. The next step is to find out what else this boy wants, that we can give him. And then he will be ours. It is only a matter of time.”

* * *

Neri slept, and words rippled through her dreams.

“…at this rate we will lose the opal planet… Queen Shalamorn’s legacy!”

The speaker was a lean, intense man with white hair and skin browned by the sun. Mera disliked him on sight. Since she’d come to this planet, he was the first person to give her the creeps.

Mera’s foster-father leaned over and whispered, “He is Malakat, a member of the council.”

Mera nodded.

“You do not have to stay, dear. No reason for you to be bored while the council deliberates.”

Mera was the youngest person in the chamber. The next youngest was the beautiful girl who stood next to Malakat, standing carefully, almost posing on the dais. Those two did not belong. Mera could sense it, she wondered why the rest of the council couldn’t. She stood up and slipped out, unnoticed. The council chamber was a buzz of conversation between the elders of the planet, some here in person and some communicating by hologram.

Outside was quiet and fresh air. The tide was halfway. Mera walked down until she stood knee deep in the water. Cool water, full of peaceful sounds.

Neri? Sister…

Rustle of leaves. Sister, we sense new troubles for you! Danger is growing for your world! Something has… gone wrong…

Neri’s dreams too were troubled. Between them there was no peace.

* * *

“Something must’ve happened to him.” Brett said. It was breakfast time, and the kids were crowded around a table in the galley.

Lena’s pale eyebrows drew together in concern. “Jason said he was in a pretty bad mood last time he saw him.”

“Yep.” Jason said. “He thinks the island belongs to him and Neri and the rest of us can rack off.”

“So why isn’t he there?” Benny asked.

“Goo’point.” Cass said around a mouthful.

“Well don’t sweat, he’ll turn up when he wants to. Hey Lena, any news on the synchronium?”

“Yeah, HELEN’s thrown up another sighting. It could be anything of course, but there are a few reports from about the same time. HELEN’s scanning for more details.”

“Well keep pushing ok?”

“Aye aye, Cadet Bates.” Lena saluted teasingly and stood up and gathered her tray.

From behind Jason Sallyanne said, ‘Um, have you got a sec Jason?”

“Sure. See ya, Lena.” Jason motioned Sallyanne to take the empty chair, but She didn’t sit down.

“I just wanted to give you the reports back.”

“Oh, thanks. And thanks for covering for me at mapping yesterday. You’re a real…”

“Buddy.” Sallyanne put in.

“Friend.” Jason said. But Sallyanne just gave him an unreadable look and turned away. Then the boys saw Neri in the doorway, looking around for them. Jason waved, and he and Brett went to meet her. They caught up in the viewing tube, where Neri waited out of the way of traffic.

“Hi Neri. Did Kal..?”

“No, we have not found him. But my sister sends me another warning. There is new danger coming.”

“New danger?” Jason echoed.

“Like we don’t have enough already. You think she means Kal really is in trouble?”

Neri shook her head. “She does not know.”

“Why is everything about Kal all of a sudden?” Jason grumbled.

“’Cause he’s missing? Anyway, Neri, Lena said she’s found something. Let’s go see.”

* * *

Hellegren watched the boy devour his breakfast, a plate of fruit and some bread. “You enjoyed your meal?” He asked, not really expecting an answer.

Suddenly the boy spoke. “I want to go from here.”

Hellegren didn’t let his surprise show. “I’m afraid that’s not possible yet.” He said calmly, “We must know more about you first.”

“More food.” The boy demanded.

“You are still hungry?”

“More fish. And bananas and cocoanuts.” He sounded sullen.

“We can arrange this.”

“Better bed too. This like rock. I want soft bed, like on island.”

“Island? Which island?”

“My island. They want to take, but it Kal’s island too.”

So his name was Kal. And he was talking. Hellegren smiled. “Who wants to take it from you?”

“Better bed.” Kal repeated and turned away, ending the conversation.

“We’ll see what we can do, Kal.”

Back in the observation room Kellar said, “He eats like a horse.”

“He is not hungry for food; he is hungry for power. Over this island.”

“Island? Where the whale girl lives?”

“Probably.” Hellegren was on the computer, ordering more organic fruit and fish, and some bedding. “But where is the island, and who wishes to take it from him? I must make him talk more.”

“By giving him what he asks for?”

“Yes, Kellar. And encouraging him to want more.”

* * *

Lena looked up when the whole crew piled into the computer room. “Perfect timing guys, HELEN’s just got the rest of the results. This thing was sighted over the coast, just north of here. There’s three different newspaper reports and one police statement, but it was never explained. I’m sure it was a piece of the synchronium.”

“Great! Now all we’ve got to do is work out exactly where it fell!”

Cass said the obvious: “How, without Kal?”

Lena was typing in a string of commands. Benny said, “Neri, can you..?”

“No. I do not see numbers like Kal.”

“Well maybe Lena can crack it.”

Lena hit enter and waited a minute. HELEN said, “Insufficient data.”

“You’ve got the weather and the time lapses between sightings so that gives you a speed. Couldn’t you at least give us a possible landing point?”

“Repeat, insufficient data.”

Lena was running out of patience. “Couldn’t you speculate?”

“Speculation is a human capacity.”

Cass jumped in suddenly. “Couldn’t you… assess the probabilities? In order of likelihood?”

“Affirmative.” HELEN said, and lines started to dance across the maps.

“Hey, she’s cookin’!”

“Good idea, Cass.”

The finished result showed several circles on the map.

“Bosun’s Bay. That’s not far.” Brett said.

“Steep cliffs. We’ll need climbing equipment. Neri, you want to meet us? You know where it is?”

“And if Kal comes back?”

“Well, he can worry about you for a change.”

Neri nodded. “Ok. Is important. Meet on beach.”

* * *

“The game, as you requested.” Hellegren put down the board. “Where did you learn to play?”

“On ORCA.” Kal said, moving to set up a game.

“You have been there?”

“Maybe.”

Sullen again. Like he thought by saying maybe he was keeping Hellegren from knowing.

“You say they want to take the island from you. Who are they?”

“Neri and Jason.” The boy grumbled.

“Ah, Jason Bates? And Neri… the girl who swims with the whale, perhaps?”

“Perhaps.” Kal’s voice was quieter, like he knew he’d said too much.

Hellegren pressed, “So they…”

The door opened and Kellar beckoned. Hellegren went to see what she wanted. “Can’t you see I’m occupied?”

“Doctor, our instruments confirm another impact of an unidentified object. Could be another piece of the device.”

“Take a team. I shall be busy.”

“Always secrets.” Kal said unexpectedly.

Hellegren turned to him. “No. An administrative discussion. Who keeps secrets from you?”

“Play?” Kal pointed at the trigammia board.

Hellegren sat down across from him. “Why not?” He wondered whether it would be better to lose and flatter the boy, or win to prove his own power. It was a simple game after all; it should be easy to beat a new player.

A few moves later he realized it would not be simple. The boy played like a demon, making moves so fast he didn’t seem to think about them. He didn’t gloat either, or even smile. The gloating was the best part. When Lena had learned to play—

Hellegren shook that unwanted image from his head. The game had moved up to the second level. He moved a piece and immediately Kal’s hand shot forward to move another. And somehow the boy had jumped to the third level and won. Hellegren could hardly believe it. He circled the board, looking for another move to make. There wasn’t one.

“My friend, that… that was ingenious.” He sat back. “I wonder if you know I am your friend. Do you even know what a friend is?”

No expression in the boy’s black eyes. “Jason said he was my friend.”

“Ah, yes. You have had bad experience. This makes you wary and a little sad, yes? Don’t worry, I am a real friend. I will not let you down. This game is a gift—it’s yours now.”

“Mine?”

“Yes. Don’t you own things in your world? Let me tell you about it. You own the game, so no one can touch it without your permission. I own a house, and no one can come inside without my permission.”

The boy looked confused. “Not even in storm?”

“No. So if you owned the island…”

It took a while, but finally Kal said, “No one comes there unless I say?”

“That’s right. You understand things quickly.”

A faint smile. The boy liked to be flattered. While he was happy Hellegren tried, “About this ocean device I hear you are trying to assemble…”

It worked. “Synchronium.” Kal supplied.

“Ah yes, the synchronium. Of course.”

“You know of it?”

“Of course. I am a scientist. I am deeply interested in this device. It will have great power, yes? Which is why it must come into the hands of wise men. And clever men too, like us. I assume you’re aware of your own remarkable intelligence, that allows you to win these games so easily. You should not concern yourself with these foolish children.”

* * *

Jason pulled the zodiac up onto the beach. He looped the rope around a rock. Neri was already there, looking up soberly at the orange sandstone cliffs that towered above the thin strip of beach.

“Hi Neri. Reckon that’s it.”

“Up there?” Lena squeaked.

“Yeah, I guess. Come on, there’s a path over there. We’ll probably have to set anchors up top and rappel. It’s gonna be a long day.”

* * *

“So, the synchronium was sent down by your people to harness the powers of the ocean.” It had taken several hours, another game and a break for lunch to gather the story from the one-word snippets Kal gave.

“Can fix sea.”

“Just as I thought. Think, my friend, of the power of that. Whoever commands the tides commands the world. Wouldn’t you rather be master of not just your island, but the whole earth?”

“Not just island.” Kal muttered. There was certainly something wrong with that, but he didn’t feel like figuring out what.

“Yes. Why just fix the damage you say has been done lately, why not fix all damage, all pollution? Direct the waters into regions suffering drought, or away from those in flood? The people of earth would be very grateful to you. Shouldn’t you, one of the wiser people, be the one to mend this planet?”

* * *

Brett sagged and took a slug from his water bottle. “Aw man, I give up.”

The others were sagging on top of the cliff in similar attitudes of sweaty exhaustion. Cass said, “Nothing, not a trace. You and HELEN must’ve goofed.”

Lena was holding the portable terminal in one hand and a loop of climbing rope in the other. She took a tired breath and said, “Since we’re here I think we should try over there. It’s lower on HELEN’s probability scale but it’s possible.”

“It’s getting late.” Benny argued. He wanted out of his climbing harness and into the cool hallways of ORCA.

“We have come this far. A little more won’t kill us.”

Benny, Brett and Jason, who were the lucky ones in the harnesses, all looked about to argue. Then Neri said, “We go.” And that decided that.

* * *

From a four-wheeler on the beach, Kellar watched the children through binoculars. She motioned to her team. “Park over there, out of sight. Let them do the hard work and find it. We shadow them from above and below. Stay out of sight.”

* * *

“You realize, my friend, I already have a piece of the synchronium in my possession.” Hellegren made a move. They were playing another game, and Kal was again winning.

“You are UBRI.” Kal said as if he was only now realizing it.

“Yes. I’m sure the boys have told you things about my company. They are not…”

“You are Lena’s father.”

That was a shock. Hellegren tried not to let it show, but his eyes widened behind his glasses.

“How many pieces of the device do the children have?”

“Four pieces. Very hard to find.”

“Of course. Who is responsible for finding them?”

“I do hard part.” Kal made a move, back to the bottom level of the board.

“Where are these pieces now?”

“Secret place. No one tell me.”

Hellegren feigned surprise. “They do not even trust you for this? Where would they be without you? You find the pieces. You do the work!”

A ghost of a smile crossed the boy’s face. “That is right.”

“Some friendship, Kal. Should this great and powerful machine be entrusted to some silly boys and an uneducated girl? Even now I am on the track of another piece of the synchronium. I tell you this because I trust you. Soon I hope you will learn to trust me. As your friend.”

* * *

They walked along the top of the cliff first, hoping to find something before they had to anchor the ropes and scour the whole thing. Suddenly Cass waved and yelled, “Bulls-eye! Guys, over here! I found it!”

The children crowded around. Twenty feet down on a little ledge they saw the dull glint of the blue metal.

“Yes!” Brett cheered.

“I will get.”

Jason grabbed her. “No, wait, Neri. It takes two hands to open the capsule, and with this gear I don’t have to hold on. Hey Lena, that stump sound?”

Lena shoved the stump and gave it a good kick, then fastened Jason’s line. “Check my knot. I’ve only read the cadet manual.”

Jason checked it, tugged on the line, “Good job. Be right back!” He casually walked backward off the ledge.

“Showoff.” Benny muttered.

“Don’t you wish you could do it that easily?”

“Yeah.”

“Me too.”

They were looking down, watching Jason descend towards the ledge, so they were almost caught. But Benny heard something and turned in time to see a flash of white up the trail. “Guys, someone’s coming!”

“UBRI!”

“Jase, they’re onto us!” Brett called down.

“Go, run!”

“What about you?” Lena asked. There was no way Jason could get back up in time.

“I’ll be fine, get Neri away! Go!”

Brett cast a look back down at his brother then nodded, “Everyone, go! The beach!”

The children fled, Brett hurrying Neri along.

Jason dangled in his climbing harness, listening to the footsteps up above. He was within arm’s length of the capsule.

He heard Kellar bark, “You two, after them! The rest with me.”

Neri had gotten away then.

Kellar’s face appeared over the edge. She looked down at Jason and tossed down a rope with a sling on the end. “Open the capsule. Tie the device onto this rope. Carefully.”

“And if I don’t?”

Kellar reached back out of sight and came back with a knife in her hand. She drew it across Jason’s rope, cutting a few fibers.

Jason looked down, gauging the odds. If there had been water below he might’ve chanced it, or at least thrown the synchronium down. But this far down onto rocks… he pried the capsule open and attached the piece onto the rope. Kellar’s people carefully lifted it up and out of sight.

“What about him?” Someone asked.

Kellar leaned down with her knife and for a horrible moment Jason thought she was going to cut the rope anyway. But she just smiled, enjoying scaring him, and turned away. “Leave him. We already have his strange young friend.”

Kal.

Jason started climbing, hurrying too much so he slipped and scraped his knee. She must mean Kal.

* * *

“Go on Neri, dive! We’ll be ok!”

Neri was looking up. When she saw that Jason was all right she turned. “Tonight, at island.” She dived.

“Now what?” Cass asked.

Benny saw the fourwheelers the UBRI team had come in on. “Can anyone drive one of these?”

“I can. Kinda.” Cass said.

“I’ll give it a go.” Brett hopped on another.

“Wait, gotta fix the others. Benny?” Lena popped the hood of the third buggy and Benny got at the fourth. Each of them did something quick that, with Benny’s, resulted in a lot of smoke. They jumped on behind Brett and Cass. “Ok, floor it!”

Two engines started up and they roared away, Brett whooping in excitement.

* * *

Hellegren and Kal were partway through another game when a guard came to the door. “Sir, the team has secured the object. It is another piece of the device.”

“Good. Thank you.” Hellegren turned back to his guest, who was watching with bright black eyes. “You see my boy, we are getting closer all the time to our objective.”

Kal moved a piece then turned away. “I am tired. Want to sleep.”

“Of course. I’ll leave you.” Hellegren glanced at the board. Kal had won again.

* * *

Jason reached the beach and found it deserted. At least the UBRI guys hadn’t wrecked the zodiac. He shed the climbing gear and packed it up, then heard the roar of fourwheelers returning.

It was his friends.

“Hi Jase.”

“We watched them go then doubled back. Are you all right?”

Jason said, “I had to give it to them, I mean…”

“We know.” Benny said quickly. “I mean, who here thinks Kellar’d really have cut the rope?” All hands were raised.

That brought a tired smile to Jason’s face. “That’s not all. I heard them talking. They’ve got Kal.”

“What?” Lena gasped.

“Aw no. That’s bad.” Was Cass’ opinion. “What do we do?”

Brett said, “Whoa, wait, less talking more getting out of here. In case those guys come back for their rides. Figure it out later!”

They piled into the zodiac and pushed off. Cass waited until they were a good ways away before saying, “You know, if UBRI doesn’t find their buggies quick the tide’ll come in and…”

Nobody had really been planning on vandalism but it was a pleasant thought.

* * *

“The operation went off without a hitch.” Kellar said. The synchronium piece sat on a table, glowing under a light. On the screen, nightvision showed Kal as a motionless shape, sleeping.

“I had a rather good day myself.” Hellegren told her.

“Yes?”

“I almost had him Kellar. He is giving way, bit by bit. Just one more step. And he will belong to us.”

* * *

Neri had been pacing on the beach when Brett and Jason arrived. N Jason said immediately, “We’re fine, but they got the piece. Kellar threatened to cut my line.”

“I saw. Is all right. More important to have you safe.”

“But Neri… they have Kal.”

Neri went silent.

The three of them walked to the pond where Neri stirred up the fire without saying anything. The light revealed she had gone very pale.

Finally Brett tried, “We’ll do something. Anyway they can’t work the synchronium without all the pieces, and we have most of them.”

“We must get Kal back. They will hurt him! Make him tell about synchronium!”

“I know, Neri.”

“Look, we can’t do anything tonight. We’ll talk to the guys, make a plan. Come to ORCA at lunchtime ok? We’ll see what we can do.”

Neri nodded.

“We’ll get him back. Promise.” Jason made the ‘promise’ gesture and Neri smiled a little. Jason stood up and helped his brother to his feet. “We gotta go. This‘ll be a long night.”

* * *

It was late, but Hellegren saw no reason to go home. He’d had dinner delivered and continued doing tests on their find. A second piece of the… synchronium, Kal had called it. Sounded like ‘synchronize,’ a device to line up the elements of the world. But it couldn’t be; it was an alien word, wasn’t it? Aliens who spoke English was beyond belief.

Wondering about the name was just a background thought. With most of his mind Hellegren was drawing a schematic of this piece, measuring it. It was the same bluegreen crystalline material of the first piece, but he couldn’t see how they would fit together. They must be from different parts of the device. That was a disappointment; he wanted to know if the two pieces joined together would have more power than a single one. He returned the first piece to the vault; no sense having them both accessible.

A knock on the door. Hellegren looked up. “Yes?”

“The young man wanted to see you.”

“Show him in.”

“I come to see synchronium.” Kal said. He didn’t even look around at the office.

“Of course. It is ours. Mine and yours.”

The boy lifted the piece in his arms, holding it like a baby. He seemed to want to stroke the smooth surface, a kind of unconscious impulse. Hellegren wondered if any of his team had felt that. He certainly hadn’t.

“Take it with you if you like. You have been honest with me. You are free to go. Or, we could acquire and assemble the whole synchronium together and use it. And be the most powerful being in the world.”

No answer. The boy’s black eyes flickered in thought. “I could have…”

“Anything.”

“You make promise?”

Hellegren held out his hand. “Take my hand, the promise is sealed. Come, friend.”

Kal muttered, “Shake hands, earth people culture, ‘shake on it,’ ‘word is his bond.’ Yes. Friend.”

20.

Kal woke up to the buzz of a toy plane above his bed. He’d left it on the night before but suddenly it was annoying. Without looking, he grabbed it out of the air.

But it was morning. Might as well get up.

His room had been transformed over the last few days. Instead of a bare cell he had a music player and a computer, several more games he was learning to play, and a pile of toys. There were other clothes too but Kal didn’t bother with them. His own clothes were good enough. His new friend had traded all these things for a few threads from Kal’s clothes, and for borrowing Kal’s arm-ring for an hour. When Kellar brought the ring back she’d told Hellegren, “Our man says that gold’s the purest he’s ever seen, and the gem is a black star sapphire. He offers us ninety-five hundred dollars for it.”

Kal didn’t understand that, but Hellegren had seemed pleased. “Your bracelet is very valuable.”

“Yes.” Kal had said. “Father made it.”

Which had started a long explanation about an earth thing called ‘money.’

Kal still wasn’t sure he understood it, but he knew ‘money’ meant having nice things, and Hellegren had a lot of it, but could use the synchronium to help people and get more of it. Which was good. Right? Having nice things was certainly good! Kal set the toy plane spinning again, grabbed some fruit from the tray by the door, and started his computer.

“Such childlike enjoyment.” Hellegren said, watching from the other side of the two-way glass.

“Childish, I’d say.”

“Huh. I hope you are being softer on him as I instructed you to.”

“There is such a thing as being too soft you know.” Kellar said.

“Nobody did ask you, Kellar! I will tighten the screws when the time is right!”

* * *

Neri sat on the beach, arms around her knees.

Ne-riiiiiii?

No, dear one. I have no heart to play.

* * *

In the corner of the galley a council of war was in progress.

Jason was saying, “We can’t go to the authorities because then they’d find out about Neri. Same reason Hellegren can’t go to the authorities unless he wants them knowing what he’s up to kidnapping people. So it’s up to us.”

“They must be keeping him somewhere at UBRI headquarters…” Brett began.

Cass jumped in, “So let’s go! Storm the place and kick some butt!”

“No way!” Jason and Lena said together. Lena continued, “We only just made it out before, and they’ll have changed all the codes since then. I couldn’t even get us in the door!”

“Well what about the offices here on ORCA?”

“Maybe. If we could get inside somehow, we might be able to learn something.”

“But that’s breaking and entering!”

“Only if we’re caught, Benny.”

“Ok, so how do we not get caught?”

Cass grinned. “I know how.”

* * *

“I’m sorry to call you from your room.” Hellegren said as the guards escorted Kal in. “You like your computer game?”

“Is easy.” Kal said.

Hellegren raised his eyebrows. The game was a math and science practice program for highschoolers, which he’d loaded after Kal finished the elementary level. Now he was working pre-college. It wasn’t entirely a surprise though; math would be constant anywhere in the universe.

“Good. I am glad it amuses you. That pleases me. Because we are friends, yes?”

“Yes.”

“And what do friends do?”

“Help each other to be happy.” Kal recited.

“That is right. So you help me find the missing pieces of the synchronium and I help you gain what you rightfully deserve. I will see that the island becomes yours, all yours. You will control everyone and everything on it.”

Kal blinked. “Even Neri?”

“Especially Neri.” Hellegren said. Kal began to look troubled. “Oh, the customs of your planet are fascinating, but you must remember. We are on Earth now. Here we do things differently. Men are leaders and women are followers, do you understand?”

“Men are leaders?” Kal sounded very doubtful.

“Yes. We guide women, protect them. Take care of them.”

“Like… when Mother sick, Father tell her stay in bed?”

“Yes, exactly. For their own good, men take charge.”

Long pause. Then Kal smiled. “Good! Kal is man!”

“And a very smart one. And you will rule your island, if you give me what I want in return.”

Kellar came in. Ignoring Kal she said, “Doctor, I will be leaving for ORCA–”

“Silence, woman!” Hellegren barked. “can’t you see we are in conference?”

“I was merely giving you–”

“Later woman. Get out!”

Kellar raised an eyebrow, understanding. “Very well.” She said and walked out.

“You see, Kal? We command, they obey.”

Kal looked very thoughtful.

* * *

“So that’s the plan.” Jason finished. He was sitting on a log on the beach with Neri.

She nodded. “I see. I do not like to wait, but maybe is best. For little while.”

“I’m worried too. Kal… I dunno. Maybe if I’d been a better friend to him, you know, spent more time with him. We’ve been so wrapped up in finding pieces of the synchronium. Imagine how he must’ve felt being left behind this whole time.”

“No, Jason.” Neri said. She was staring out to sea. “Not your fault. Many in danger but Kal thinks only of Kal.”

“Yeah, but he couldn’t really help it, the way he is… well, we’ll do things differently. After we get him back.”

* * *

“You might have told me.” Kellar said mildly.

“A necessary demonstration, Kellar. On his planet, and therefore in his mind, all females are in charge of all males.”

“How strange.” Kellar said in a carefully expressionless voice.

Hellegren was watching through the glass as Kal got back to his game and missed her tone, and the distinct possibility he was being laughed at. “It is all working to our advantage. He is ours, he belongs to us. You know, it really is the most remarkable thing. So intelligent yet emotionally, intellectually he is a blank canvas. And I control the paintbrush.”

“So he becomes whatever you want.”

“Exactly.”

“An obedient son, perhaps.” Kellar meant it as revenge, and expected to be yelled at. But Hellegren just looked thoughtful.

* * *

“Ok, according to your map, that’s the closest grille.” Lena said as they all piled into a storeroom. “And it’s not very close. See? We’re here. The UBRI office is here.”

“And we go…” Brett traced the line with his finger.

“Yep, and you have to climb up here, only a meter but it might be hard in close quarters. Other than that, just follow the line and try not to get caught!”

Benny had unscrewed the grille and pried it off the wall. Jason shoved a crate over.

“Looks easy enough.” Cass grabbed the map and dived headfirst into the hole in the wall. “Hey, it’s windy in here!”

“It’s an air circulation system, what do you expect?”

“It must’ve been on downtime when we explored before. Scoot outta the way.” Brett climbed in after her. There was some clunking as they crawled around the corner.

Inside the duct there was a steady flow of air full of the weird non-smell that meant it had just been recycled. It was just big enough that they could crawl, and Cass kept bumping her head on the ceiling.

“T-junction.” She said over her shoulder after a minute. “Which way?”

Brett looked at the map, holding his flashlight in his teeth. “Left. And keep going.”

There was another leg, all around the outer shell of ORCA. When Brett put his ear to the wall he imagined he could hear the ocean outside. Then the shaft turned and they were back in the interior, going between offices. They could look down through grilles and see people’s desks. Brett slowed down so his hands wouldn’t slap on the metal floor of the duct and looked through the grilles, trying to see if they were there yet. Cass scooted up next to him.

In the office a white-suited employee was waving his hands and apologizing. “No ma’am, I mean yes ma’am, I mean we were waiting for approval from Dr. Hellegren.”

Kellar’s voice barked, “Do you think he is going to drop everything to check details with you? Dr. Hellegren is a very busy man. Right now he has extremely important business with a special guest.”

Brett and Cass were all ears.

They heard some papers rattle then Kellar said, “I will authorize this requisition. And next time, make me aware of the problem immediately.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“And furthermore, if those cables aren’t laid by this time tomorrow…”

An alarm went off. Cass and Brett both jumped.

“Security alert.” Said the employee. “Intruders.”

The two children were already crawling as fast as they could. They raced and banged down the ducts and fell out at the other end.

“Did they see you?” Lena demanded immediately.

“No, but some kind of alarm went off. They must’ve heard us. We have to get out of here in case they follow us back!”

“I knew something like this would happen!” Benny moaned.

“Just help me get the grille back on so we can go. Hold it will you?”

“Did you find out anything about Kal?”

“Later, Lena.” Cass said.

Brett reached for his card to open the door—and it wasn’t there. “Oh no, my id!”

“No time!”

“But I lost it in…”

Jason grabbed his brother, “Later. We have to go!” He opened the door, and the five of them fled.

* * *

Kal’s new friend was explaining more about earth customs while Kal ate some grapes. It was fascinating! What strange things these earth people believed in. They even thought they knew what people on other planets were like.

“Grey skin and big eyes?” Kal laughed. “Is nothing like that! Made up in head.”

“Oh? I must say I suspected as much, but meeting you forced me to reconsider. Yes, Kellar?”

Kellar’s stern face had popped up on the wall screen. “I just thought you’d like to know there has been a breach of security over here.”

“Ah. Kal, would you be so good as to give m a few moments with my colleague?” He waved Kal towards the door, then said to the guards outside, ‘No, there will be no need for guards and locked doors. Our young friend can be trusted. Continue, Kellar.”

“Movement was detected in the air ducts. They got away before we could catch them, but we know who it was.” She held up Brett’s id card.

“That is hardly a surprise. Put it back.”

“Sir?”

“I said, put it back where you found it.”

“But Doctor, this is the proof we need to take to the ORCA commander. The children would be punished. If we do nothing they will surely try it again…”

“Which is what I am counting on.” Hellegren was smiling. “I should have thought of this before. It is the perfect way to return the boy without raising suspicion.”

“How?”

“His friends will rescue him. And you are going to help them.”

* * *

Neri had come to ORCA. She caught up with the others crammed into the Bates cabin where Lena was straightening up her stuff while they all hid out.

“I can’t get used to having such a tiny room! Half a tiny room!” Lena was saying as the door opened. “Hi Neri.”

“You have found where Kal is?”

“No.” Brett said glumly.

“We heard Kellar talking about a special guest, it’s gotta be Kal. But then the alarm went off and we hadda bolt.”

“Can go back and hear more?”

“Not yet, they may still be looking for us. Let’s at least wait until the dust settles. Brett and Cass can try again tonight.”

Neri frowned. “No time. We must find Kal. I will go.”

“No, no way!” Jason said immediately.

“You can’t, Neri!”

Brett and Cass looked at each other and sighed. “Looks like we have another date with the air duct. What’s the next closest way in?”

* * *

“Well, Kal. It is nearly time for you to return to your own world. You know what you have to do, don’t you?”

“Yes. To find pieces of synchronium and tell you where they hide.”

“Why is this?”

“Because you are my friend and you are scientist. You will use it wisely.” Kal recited.

“And Neri?”

“Neri is just silly girl. Cannot trust with such an important task.”

“Excellent. Exactly right, my boy.”

Kal’s dark eyes flashed. “I will help you get pieces of synchronium, and you give me island. I will be leader and Neri follow.”

“You have my word on that. You know you can trust me and I can trust you, too.”

“And you will keep these things for me? Because they are mine.” Kal gestured around at the toys in his room.

“Yes, they are yours. Of course I’ll keep them safe for you. When you are master of the island you can have them all. But there is one thing that worries me. When you return to the island you will have to lie. Do you know what lying is? Lying is when you say something that is not the truth. Like… oh, saying the sky is green, when it is blue. Or that the grass is red, when it is green.”

“Why say so, if it is not true?”

Kal looked totally confused, and Hellegren had a moment of panic. The plan would have to be postponed if Kal couldn’t do this. He tried to explain. “Unfortunately in our world it is sometimes necessary to say untruths to achieve your goals, or… to save a person’s feelings. If you tell Neri she is a silly girl, she will be sad. But if you say she is a wise woman, she will be happy. You see?”

“Yes… Neri would be sad if I tell her I am your friend.”

“Exactly! Do you think you can lie? When we have all of the synchronium everyone will be happy so we must not let them stop us.”

Kal thought about that and nodded slowly. “Yes. Kal will tell lie.”

It wasn’t terribly convincing. Hellegren had an idea. “I will test you. Here’s my watch. Take it, put it behind your back. Now, look me in the eye and tell me you haven’t got it.”

Kal took the watch and looked at it before hiding it behind his back. His face went trough several expressions before settling on one of quite natural innocence. Hellegren was impressed.

“I not have your watch.” Kal said.

“Excellent. Now give it back.” He held out his hand.

Kal’s face went through a few more expressions. Then he smiled a little. “I just tell you. I not have your watch. Is gone. Someone else must have it.”

Hellegren was smiling broadly.

* * *

“Ok, this time, no noise.” Lena said as Cass and Brett prepared to climb back into the duct.

“Don’t worry. If we have to, we won’t even breathe.” Brett said.

“And we’ll have to, if it’s a motion sensor they’re using.”

“Thanks for that cheery thought, Cass. Come on, let’s go.”

“Be careful.” Neri said, and gave Brett a little hug as she boosted him into the vent. They crawled along the same route, feeling their way along this time to avoid using their flashlights. They were almost at the end when Brett felt something under his hand. His card! He grinned and held it up so Cass could see it. The UBRI guys must not have searched the ducts! Maybe they hadn’t believed the security alert.

They got to the grate and a moment later the door to the UBRI office opened. Kellar walked in. Another guy in a white suit was sitting at the desk, and he looked up when his boss came in.

“I have to talk with you alone on a matter of strictest secrecy. Dr. Hellegren just informed me that he intends to move a guest to a safehouse in the country for security reasons.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

“It is vital that the boy is not seen, so he’ll be taken by Stoney Mountain Road. It is isolated and very seldom used. I want you and one of your most trustworthy men to handle the transportation. The rest of our employees do not need to know about this.”

“I understand.” Said the man. “I’ll arrange for transport immediately. What time..?”

“Tomorrow at oh-nine-hundred at headquarters.”

“We’ll be ready.”

Cass grinned, her teeth white in the darkness of the airshaft. She gestured ‘let’s go.’ And began scooting silently back from the grate. Brett followed.

* * *

“We got it, we got it!” Cass said as she dropped out of the grate. Benny hopped up to put the cover back on.

“They’re moving Kal, tomorrow, to some place in the country. I think we’ve got a good chance to spring him on the way.”

“Are you sure about this?” Benny asked.

“’Course we’re sure!”

“We heard it straight from her mouth. They’re going on Stoney Mountain Road.”

As they left the storeroom Cass mimicked Kellar’s voice, “It is isolated and seldom used.”

“That should be easy to locate on HELEN’s maps. What about security?”

Benny, pessimistic as always, said, “They’ll probably have him surrounded by a million guards.”

“Nope, just two. So if we’re ever going to have a chance, well, this is it.”

“Then we go. Lena, you find map?”

“I’m on it, Neri.” They reached the door of the computer room. Lena carded the door open and looked around to make sure nobody was already in there working. Nobody was, so they all piled in. Lena sat down at the main terminal. “Maps, HELEN. Search term, ‘Stoney Mountain Road.’ It’s within… if they’re leaving tomorrow morning it must be…” She typed in some numbers, thought about it, and added another set.

HELEN displayed several maps, then zoomed in.

“Beyond the black stump.” Was Jason’s opinion.

“Does that mean isolated? ‘Cause this road is next to nothing.”

“Except for this bit of river here.” Benny said. “Stoney Mountain River. It comes right up to the road and then heads out to sea by the look of it. HELEN, zoom out so we can see? Yeah, right to the ocean.”

“Perfect.” Jason said. “If we can grab Kal here, you take him back down the river and out to sea. You guys’ll be home free. And we can beach the zodiac… here. Close enough to run to.”

“Good. Good!” Neri was smiling. “We will save Kal. Tomorrow.”

* * *

The next morning at nine o’clock the children were in place by the road. Lena had brought a picnic breakfast. Jason had brought an axe. They took turns chopping until they’d gotten a quite sizeable tree down right across the road. Then they started on a second tree, ten feet behind the first.

While Lena took her turn chopping Brett ate and Benny worried.

“What if something goes wrong?”

“It won’t.”

“What if they don’t turn up?”

“They will.”

“What if my father finds out I’m here?”

Brett groaned. “Benny, you’re a great guy but you’ve really got to get a handle on this anxiety thing!”

“Neri’s here.” Jason called from the riverbank where he was giving Neri a hand up out of the water.

“Tree’s ready.” Lena was sweaty but proud. “One good shove should do it. I just hope UBRI come through here before the wind does.”

“Everybody clear on what’s supposed to happen?” Jason asked. There were nods all ‘round. “Ok. Places everybody!”

* * *

In the morning chill the UBRI group was waiting by the armored truck that Kal would be riding in. The two guards looked at the boy curiously but knew better than to ask any questions. Their job was to drive along the road, stopping at even the flimsiest excuse for a roadblock, until some kids came and rescued the weird boy. If they didn’t come, the plan was to go back and drive down the same road all day.

“The guards have been fully briefed.” Kellar said, “But don’t you think it would be better if we were to follow behind? If the boy is not fully prepared…”

“He is prepared, Kellar. Kal knows exactly what is expected of him.”

“Yes, I know. Go away woman.”

Kellar snorted and turned on her heel. One of Hellegren was enough; now there was this little copy, who was worse. At least he was leaving.

“Now Kal,” Hellegren said, “You are quite clear on what we think is going to happen? And remember, you must act surprised and pleased to see them, yes?”

Kal nodded.

“Well then! In you go. Travel well, my friend.”

* * *

Cass was up a tree with a communicator. She saw the truck—white, with a big UBRI logo—and called ahead. “Here they come.”

“Ready here.” Jason answered.

“Ready.” Lena said.

The truck pulled up to the fallen tree and stopped. The engine shut off. Jason revved the power-cutter he’d brought from ORCA and he and Brett ran out behind the truck.

“Hurry!” Brett said. They could hear the two guards grumbling about the tree and road service. They both got out—two doors slamming.

Jason put the cutter against the lock and it burned a shower of sparks against the metal. “It’s coming…”

“Faster! They’re gonna see us!”

In front of the truck Benny and Cass appeared, waving and wearing Halloween masks. Both guards chased them into the forest.

The lock came undone. Neri ran out and she and Brett heaved the door open. “Kal!”

“Kal, this way, hurry.”

“Run to the river! We’ll be fine!”

Neri took Kal’s hand and they ran. Jason stowed the cutter and he and Brett joined Lena for the last step of the plan. Their combined strength was enough to push down the second tree, blocking the truck in from both directions. Unless it went offroad, it wasn’t going anywhere.

Brett got on his communicator, “Cass, we’re done! You two all right?”

“Fine.” Cass gasped, out of breath, on the other end. “Think we. Lost ‘em. Meet you at the boat!”

“Right, let’s go.”

They met back at the zodiac, and there were high-fives and cheers.

* * *

On the island that night the celebration continued. Everybody sat around a fire by the pond, eating and talking. Neri had her arm around Kal and her face was shining.

“I am lucky you come when you do.” Kal said. “I think the place they take me was bad. More bad than first place.”

“And how bad was that?” Lena asked.

“They lock me in dark room. No bed. No light. They give me no food, only water. They say bad things will happen to me if I do not tell them secrets.” Kal’s gaze flitted over their faces, watching their expressions.

“You didn’t tell them anything though, did you?” Benny asked.

“No. Not tell anything.”

Lena beamed. “Well done, Kal.”

“Good on ya! You’re a regular hero.”

“I am glad to be back. Back on island. Back with friends.”

* * *

The next day an UBRI boat sat out on a sea anchor north of ORCA. It wasn’t near any islands, or anything at all. The one occupant pretended to be fishing but didn’t bother to bait his line.

Kal surfaced and climbed the short ladder to the deck.

“It is good to see you again my friend.” Hellegren said.

“I promised I would come.” Kal saw a container of grapes and dug in. These did not grow in the island.

“Did you have trouble getting away?”

“No. I just tell Neri I go swim.”

“Good.”

“Soon it will be Neri who tells me where she is going. I can say to her, ‘stay close, is danger’ every time.”

“Yes, my boy. But you must be patient. We don’t want to make a move until all the synchronium pieces are accounted for. Your goal now is to find the hiding place of Neri’s four pieces without her knowing.”

“Yes. I listen, but they do not say. Tomorrow, I listen more.”

“Good. And when we are certain all the pieces are recovered we will take them, and the island will be yours.”

Kal nodded, eating grapes.

21. Water in the Desert

Wavelets tugged on Neri’s ankles as she stood in the sea. The water was golden with sunset. She felt tired. Not tired like needing to sit, or needing to sleep; a different kind of tired. It was good to stand in the sun, with no new thing wrong. But the ocean was still sick. There were still three pieces to find.

“Neri? Is something wrong?” Kal asked, wading out to her.

Neri turned and smiled. “No. Nothing wrong.”

“You look… sad. Scared, maybe.”

“No, I am not scared. Not anymore. I was sad when you went away. I missed you, Kal. Please do not go away again. Promise?”

“I promise.” Kal said. “Kal is here to stay.”

They watched the sunset as the gold left the water.

* * *

“I’ve got one!” Lena slung herself into a chair in the galley.

“Another piece of the synchronium?”

“Where?”

Lena laid out a map and pointed. “Somewhere inland. Outback, probably desert. But I think I’ve got enough for Kal to work from.”

“Well it’ll have to wait for tomorrow morning anyway. It’s too late to get out to the island tonight.” Jason said.

“Yeah, and after what the poor guy’s been through these past couple days he probably needs his rest.” Cass said.

Lena nodded, and stood up and stretched. “So do I after sitting over a terminal all day. I’m off to brush my teeth before you guys need the bathroom. That cabin is way too small for four people.”

“I hear ya.” Brett said.

“Oh, about that—Mum was talking about getting you a guest cabin but she doesn’t want to push it with the commander. She’s driving him crazy enough as it is.”

Lena nodded. “Makes sense. No worries guys.” She waved good night and headed for home.

* * *

The dream was night and stars, and Neri hardly knew when she woke up. She climbed down from her nest and stood in the pond, spray from the waterfall beading in her hair.

* * *

As the kids had expected, Neri and Kal turned up in the galley at breakfast. They all went down to the computer room to show Kal the maps.

“Ok Kal, go for it. Do your thing.” Brett said eagerly.

“Thing?” Kal muttered.

“You know, figure out where it landed.”

Kal looked at the map and the figures. It took a moment to remember how they wrote numbers here on earth, but once those came clear everything did. He knew where the piece had landed. “Can’t.” He said.

“You can’t? You found all the others.” Lena sounded worried.

Kal didn’t look at her. “This one hard. Much harder than others.” He lied.

Neri begged, “Please try, Kal.”

“Can’t. Need more time. Must think. We go back to island now Neri? I go for a swim. I think better when I swim.”

Kal headed out the door. Behind him he heard Brett whisper, “What’s up with him?”

Jason said, “Ok, come back when you figure it out Kal, or we’ll come find you when we get more information. Have a good swim.” He smiled at Kal and Neri.

Kal hurried, to get away from everybody.

Neri followed. “Wait, I will swim with you.”

“No, it is best I am alone.”

Neri looked really worried. Kal bristled. “You do not trust me?”

“I trust you. I worry for you. Don’t swim too long, ok? I will go back to island with Charley.”

* * *

The meeting place was on the mainland, a beach far away from anything. A big abandoned house perched above it, serving as a landmark. Kal walked out of the water. His friends were waiting. Their white suits were visible a mile away.

“I have news. They find another piece of synchronium.” Kal said.

“Where?” Kellar asked.

“Out in desert.”

“I’ll get the charts.” Kellar turned towards their car, parked a ways away.

Hellegren waved her back. “No. That will not be necessary.”

“What?”

“Think, Kellar. If we were to locate this piece before them, they may begin to wonder where we got our information. We must protect our informant at all times.”

“I see your point. What are we going to do then?”

“Let them find it.” Hellegren said. “We will simply reclaim it along with the others just as soon a Kal finds out where they are hidden. Is that not right, Kal?”

“Yes, that is right. I watch. I find them soon.”

“Of course you will my boy.”

“I tell them where this piece is then?”

“Yes, as soon as you like.”

Kal nodded and walked back to the water. Hellegren wondered if they had pleasantries on his planet, hello and goodbye. Maybe the boy was just a sullen character. But it was amazing, watching him dive and vanish and not come up again.

Hellegren was pleased. With Kal on their side, this synchronium was as good as theirs. He’d find the other pieces… and if he didn’t, eventually the children would come after the two pieces held at UBRI headquarters. And then he would capture those children and Kellar would make them tell where their hiding place was.

* * *

“I don’t get it.” Cass said, between bats of her pingpong paddle. “Kal could find all the others, why can’t he find this one?”

Across the table Brett replied, “Who knows? Who knows anything about how his mind works? But we can’t do anything without him.”

“I wouldn’t go that far.” Said a voice. Behind them Lena sat up on the weight bench.

“Huh?”

“Well, I did pick the general area. I’ve been thinking… I’m no match for Kal, but I do have this high-level point-mapping program I could try. It could probably narrow it down further, but it’ll use up a lot of HELEN’s ram. Enough to slow down other functions.”

Cass’ eyes widened in appreciation of the power of a program with requirements like that. “Go for it, we’re breaking the rules anyway!”

Brett thought for a minute and shrugged. “I agree, we have to try it.”

“Ok.” Lena put her weights aside. “I’ll go shower and get the disk, meet me down there. And—does pingpong really count for your daily exercise requirement?”

Cass smiled a little nastily, “Sure it does. Question is why are you lifting weights?”

Lena smiled back. “Because I remember climbing that cliff.” She said, winning the exchange.

* * *

An hour later the cadets were assembled on the bridge. Dave handed down orders. “Ok, for the next two days you and your partner will be required to solve problems and perform complicated maneuvers–”

An earthquake hit, with the usual deafening rattle as everything in the room fell to the floor.

Dave yelled, “Get on HELEN, find the epicenter!”

“Yes sir!”

Even in an earthquake, Morgan said sir. Jason was too busy hanging onto a support with one arm and Sallyanne with the other and praying that the hull wouldn’t crack.

“Sir report, access to mainframe is occupied. Someone’s using–” A particularly loud crash cut Morgan off, then she finished, “-HELEN without permission.”

The quake stopped, but Jason didn’t let go. “Aftershocks.” He said. The other cadets and the bridge technicians were all looking pale and hanging on for dear life. Sallyanne shifted to get a death grip on the same support beam Jason was clinging to.

“Well find out who!” Dave roared, yelling on adrenaline.

The floor rattled and a few people whimpered audibly.

“Yes sir.” Morgan saluted and left, not even walking close to the wall for stability. She seemed unaffected by the terror that was—quite reasonably, in Jason’s opinion!—getting to everybody else.

“Is she even human?” Sallyanne whispered, watching Morgan leave.

“Who knows?”

* * *

Winston hadn’t been close enough to grab onto anything solid; he’d been thrown off his feet and gone down in a pile of papers.

“Are you all right?” Dianne asked as soon as she could.

“Nothing seems to have fallen on me. That was at least a three-point-oh.”

“At least.” Dianne agreed, looking at the readout on the seismograph. “And if that fault line keeps opening things are only going to get worse.”

Winston got to his feet and gathered up the files. Earthquake reports, mostly. “But the blasting has discontinued. What more can we do to stop this?”

“I don’t know. And I don’t like to think about it. Our next step may be to leave ORCA.”

“And Neri?” Winston asked.

“That’s why I don’t like thinking about it. Can that stuff wait? I’d like to get out there and get some video of the reef right after the quake.”

* * *

As the technicians on the bridge put their consoles back in order one screen was tuned to the news. The quake had been felt on the mainland.

The kids were in trouble.

The four of them were lined up while the commander delivered a lecture. He’d gone for a few minutes and finished up with, …a major violation of ORCA rules and regulations!”

“Told you.” Benny whispered.

“Ssh!”

“Not only were you caught, you were caught red handed. Now, while I think of a suitable punishment you start with cleanup duty commencing oh-nine-hundred tomorrow. Clayborn?”

“Sir?” Morgan replied.

“You’ll be assigned to supervise.”

“My pleasure, sir.” Morgan smiled. Cass made a face at her behind the commander’s back.

* * *

Dianne surfaced in the dive pool and pulled off her mask. “Nothing. Absolutely nothing. It’s like a marine graveyard down there.”

“No fish in sight?” Winston asked as Dianne handed up the underwater camera.

“None to speak of. It’s like they know it’s only going to get worse so they’ve moved to safer waters.”

“Perhaps it’s only temporary. Maybe they’ll return in the near future.”

“If this continues… the ecosystem is being damaged so much I’m not sure there’s going to be a future Winston. For the fish or for us.”

* * *

Somehow Morgan had programmed HELEN to wake the kids up at seven o’clock, bully them into uniform and to breakfast, and send them to the hall where Morgan met them and put them to work. Cass, who’d been planning to wake up fifteen minuted before their work duty began, was already simmering.

“I wonder if she does it just to bait Cass.” Benny said thoughtfully as they scrubbed floors.

“Who knows.”

Lena slopped some more cleaner on a stubborn spot. “At least no-one’s said anything about revoking my guest status. I was worried they’d kick me off ORCA.”

Jason and Sallyanne came around the corner. Jason looked down at his friends on the floor. “What, again?”

“Hey, this is for-!” Brett started before the others waved him to be quiet. Jason crouched down and got the whole story.

Lena finished, “And we didn’t get anything. We had to clear the search fast when we got caught.”

Jason sighed. “Ok. And who knows when we’ll be able to get back in. Man, I hope Kal can find it.”

Neri appeared, separating herself from the morning traffic in the hall. She sat down next to the boys.

“Bad news Neri.” Brett said. “The situation here is that we’re all grounded.”

“And us cadets are on permanent standby until further notice.”

Lena added, “Which means we’re going to have to put the search on hold, at least for today.”

“No. Time is short!”

“We don’t have a choice.” Cass looked over at her sister, who was keeping an eye on them while she talked to some other cadets.

“Then I go alone.”

“But Neri, we don’t know where it is! The best we could figure, it’s in the outback near the dingo fence. Unless Kal could narrow it down..?”

Neri looked down. “Kal says nothing.”

“Then you can’t go. It’s in the middle of nowhere, it’s too dangerous.”

Neri shook her head and stood up. “The oceans become worse now. Need synchronium soon if they are to heal. I must try.”

They couldn’t stop her. Jason stood beside Neri and held her arm for a minute. “Just be careful ok?”

Neri grinned and saluted, and disappeared back into the crowd.

* * *

Morgan kept an eagle eye on her slaves all morning, letting them have time off only for bathroom breaks and to switch between jobs. Lunch was bites snatched while wiping down tables.

“She’s a real…” Cass trailed off as Morgan glanced their way.

“I hope Neri’s all right. I wish she’d at least taken Kal with her.”

“Nah, it’s too dangerous.” Brett said, “Besides, he’ll be having a great time. Until Neri comes back he’s got the whole island to himself.”

* * *

On the mainland Neri reached the top of a hill and looked around. The outback was orange and dusty, even the trees looked dusty. Every direction looked the same but Neri’s inner sense told her which way to go. She’d reached the area where the piece might have fallen, and now had nothing to do but crisscross that area hoping to feel where the piece was. Maybe she’d be able to sense its presence. But maybe not.

The sun was hot. Neri had her sheet wrapped around her shading her head. She’d soaked it in the ocean, but it was dry now, and scratchy with salt. Neri pushed the hood back and poured water over her head, then recapped her canteen and covered her head, and walked on.

* * *

Kal looked around the island as if seeing it for the first time. He took out Neri’s knives and cooking pots from their hiding place and held them like they were his, touched the three fishing spears and finally climbed into the nest bed. He could sleep up here, and make Neri sleep on the ground. Higher than Neri. Higher than anyone!

It didn’t feel right, but Kal convinced himself that it did.

* * *

Jason waved open the door to the lab. “Hi Mum.”

“Jase, Sallyanne. What are you two doing up here?”

“Just checking instrument damage on this level. I thought I’d stop by and see how things were going.”

Sallyanne looked around at the stuff still on the floor and moved to start picking it up. Dianne and Winston hadn’t moved anything but the seismograph and things wired to it.

“Things are not going well, I’m afraid.” Dianne said. “The fault’s not only widened, it’s begun to move northward.”

“Any further disturbances and there’ll be serious repercussions in the other hemisphere.”

“What’s that in English, Winston?”

“The mainland will be further shaken, and probably very much stirred.” Winston said somberly.

“And then?”

“And then, Sallyanne, we start praying for a miracle.”

* * *

Neri stopped beside a dead tree to drink. She’d crossed the patch on the map a few times, but she was nowhere near covering all of it. Her head hurt and she wanted to be home, and curl up in the pond and sleep there in the water.

An animal appeared from between the trees. The same color as the world around it, it was invisible until it moved. A dingo. Neri had never seen one, but she knew of them. Jason said they were not friendly, but this one just looked thirsty. Its tongue was hanging out and its ribs showed. Neri unslung her canteen. She could pour a little water onto a log and the dingo could drink.

Before she could do so, the dingo growled and feited at her. Neri flinched back, dropping the canteen. The last few spoonfuls of water spilled into the dust. The dingo grabbed the canteen and gnawed it for a second while Neri watched. It wouldn’t find the canteen interesting; it was just a cocoanut shell bound with vines.

She turned and walked on, looking back a few times to make sure the dingo wasn’t following.

* * *

On ORCA, Jason and Sallyanne catalogued the damage, Dianne worried, and Brett and the kids scrubbed. On the island Kal ate bananas until he felt sick.

* * *

After an hour Neri was staggering, her feet sliding in silty red dust. She was lost. There was no water anywhere.

Neri fell to her knees and collapsed.

* * *

Kal wouldn’t admit it, but he felt lonely. He dropped into the pond and splashed his face, thinking about what to do. He could go to ORCA, except Neri had said all their friends there were busy and couldn’t talk to him. Kal didn’t know where Neri had gone. Well, he could guess that she had gone into the desert but he wasn’t sure what a desert was and anyway he didn’t really want to think about it.

So he thought about what it would be like when the island was his always. He and Neri could spend all day playing and swimming and eating good food. Nobody would come and be a bother or take Neri away. Maybe they would go to ORCA and see Brett and Lena and Benny and Cass, and Mother. But not Jason. Kal would send Jason far away, onto land. Earth people belonged on land anyway.

And Kal would protect Neri, and Neri would always be smiling at him.

* * *

The four kids were cleaning the glass in the viewing tube with sprayers of cleaning solution and rags, while Morgan worked on a portable terminal at the end of the hall where she could observe. It was a little creepy being in here; the glass had cracked in the next to last earthquake. What if a bigger one hit while they were there?

“I’d probably be more useful debugging HELEN.” Lena grumbled. Her arms ached.

“Nah, keep your head down. If you talk, Morgan might remember who you are and tell your dad you got in trouble.” Was Brett’s advice.

“Yeah, you’re right…”

“Hey, the hat looks great anyway.” Brett grinned, trying to cheer her up.

Lena smiled. She’d requisitioned an ORCA baseball cap and was wearing it backwards while she worked. “The uniforms here are better than at any of the private schools I went to. No pleated skirts.”

Cass, overhearing, made a shocked face. “I have never worn a pleated skirt in my life. I don’t think I’ve even seen one!”

Morgan’s fun radar must’ve detected a conversation starting because she called, “Less yakking, more scrubbing! You’re being punished here!”

So the kids scrubbed, with nothing to distract them from developing aches and the smell of the cleaner, which wasn’t a bad smell but it was getting ingrained in their hands.

A half hour later Jason came by and paused for a quick word. “How’s it going?”

There was a mass groan.

“I get off in another three hours, dinnertime. Apparently we do get to eat and sleep while on standby, who knew? Any chance you’ll be free by then?”

“Who knows.” Brett said.

“Well I’ll come find you and then we can go check on Neri. I hope she’s back by then.”

* * *

The outback sun burned down. A breeze had started, and the orange sand shifted like murk in the ocean.

“Hey. Hey, you.”

Neri looked up through sticky eyes.

“What are you doing here?”

It was a girl, just a shape against the sunlight. She sounded very young and had an odd, fluting voice.

“This is no place to take a nap.”

Neri whispered, “Water.”

“You want water? Sure. We’ve got lots of water. Follow me. I’ll get you water. Then maybe some tucker.”

While the girl spoke, Neri rolled up onto hands and knees, and staggered to her feet. She couldn’t walk far. She gathered her voice for another word. “Tucker?”

“Yeah, you know, food. You hungry? You sure look hungry. Here, put your hand on my shoulder. Are you sick? Grandad will know what to do. Oh, my name’s Lilah. Come on.”

Lilah was one of the brown people. Jason had said the brown people were called Aborigines and had come to Australia first. One of them had helped Mera when she was a baby. That made Neri like Lilah already.

Down the road a truck was parked and an old man and a boy were sitting by it. They had a grill set up and were cooking. The man was saying, “How’s that tucker coming along, Bobby?”

“Nearly done, Grandad.” The boy said, turning something on the grill.

“Good. Hope you made plenty ‘cause it looks like we’ve got company. Where’d you find her, Lilah?”

“Up the road.” Lilah said.

Neri stopped listening. Beyond the road was water, an oasis surrounded by green trees. Neri left Lilah behind and walked into the water.

After a minute she remembered she ought to surface every now and then, or they would worry.

When Neri felt well enough to come out of the pond, she found the family had gotten dinner ready. They’d set out a plate for her and the old man motioned for her to sit and eat with them. Neri smiled. “Thank you. You are called Grandad?”

He laughed. “Yeah, that’ll do. Lilah you met, and that’s Bobby.”

The boy said, “Hi.” With his mouth full.

“What’s your name?” Lilah chirped.

“Neri.”

“Good to meet you, Neri. I never saw a white girl swim like you before.” Grandad commented.

‘White’ was the word for people who were less brown, or pink.

“Guess you must have been real thirsty to stay under for so long, huh?”

“Yes. Thank you for bringing me here, Lilah.”

Lilah smiled, her dark eyes sparkling. “I was just bringing you back home.”

“Home?”

“Sure. This water hole is your home. You can’t fool me. You’re a water spirit.”

Bobby rolled his eyes. “What are you going on about, Lilah? There’s no such thing as water spirits.”

“Yes there is. Grandma said so.”

“If you want water you get it from a tap, simple as that.”

Lilah frowned at her brother. “Hmmf. Tell him, Grandad.”

“Lilah’s right. Good thing you come back home when you did, young man. Been spending too much time at that posh city school. Fill your head up with all kinds of rubbish. Now we’re going to have to start teaching you all over again about the old ways, the dreamtime, the land spirits… and the water spirits.”

Neri was fascinated. “Tell me more about water spirit, Lilah.”

“Grandma said she came out of the sky one night a long time ago.”

“From the sky?”

“Yeah, like a big ball of fire. Crashed to the ground right here in the middle of the desert. It made this big hole, and then she called water to fill the hole and make this pool.”

“How long ago?” Neri asked.

“A long, long time ago. Before I was even born. Fifteen, or maybe twenty years ago.”

Neri smiled and stood up, and went back to the waterhole.

It was there, in the deepest part of the pool, buried under silt and weeds. Neri opened the capsule and took the piece out.

Lilah was waiting on shore. “Ooh! What’s that? The treasure of the water spirit?”

Neri thought about that. “Yes. Do you want to see? Put your hand here, and the water will dance.”

It did, and Lilah squealed with delight.

They walked back to the road, where Bobby and Grandad were packing up after their dinner. Grandad saw the synchronium piece and nodded, seeming unsurprised.

Neri said, “When I take this, maybe the water will go.”

“We’ll keep an eye on it. Change the maps if it dries up.”

Bobby said, “Hey, Neri. We’ll be finished fixing the dingo fence in a couple of days. If you stick around, we can give you a lift back to town.”

“You’ll be able to catch the bus from there. The bus comes by once a week now.”

Neri shook her head. “No, I must go now. People are waiting for me.”

“Aren’t you afraid to leave the water?” Lilah asked.

“Yes. I am.”

“Take this.” Bobby held out one of their canteens.

“But what if you need?”

“Nah, we’ve got plenty in the truck.”

“It belongs to you anyway.” Lilah said.

Neri shook her head and smiled at the girl. “No. Water belongs to everyone. Thank you Lilah. I will never forget your kindness.”

“Bye Neri.’ Lilah said cheerfully and hopped up into the truck.

Neri filled the canteen and wet down the sheet she wrapped over her head, the other end of which was tied around the synchronium piece. She started walking towards the distant sea.

“She’s gotta be crazy.” Bobby said, watching the slender figure vanish in the distance.

“No, she’s not crazy. Different, but not crazy.”

“She’s a water spirit!”

* * *

Since she didn’t have to search, Neri could walk straight back to the ocean. It wouldn’t take as long. She had the canteen. She thought she could make it.

In the end, she did, staggering the last few steps into the ocean before she fell. In the water, it was all right. Neri was too tired to swim far, but Charley heard her calling. He whistled angrily.

Now you act like stupid calf! You are more important than the Thing!

Had to hurry. Neri said, cuddling for comfort against his face. Must make the reef well. But no more today. Help me to the cave? I hide this piece, then go home.

Charley turned, letting Neri catch hold of his fin. Good. Rest, get better. Make useless boy bring you food.

Neri didn’t feel up to an argument, and wasn’t sure if Charley was talking about Kal or Jason, so she just said, Don’t worry. Friends will take care of me.

* * *

“You guys done yet? Any word from Neri?” Jason asked, not leaving any space between the questions.

“No and no.” Brett answered.

“Not that we’d’ve seen her if she did come, with the chief commissioner of the clean police looking over our shoulders all day.” Cass said with a dirty look at her sister.

“Well, I’m going to head out to the island now, see if she’s back.”

“Wait for us!” Brett yelped, and turned to Morgan. “Give us a break, enough’s enough!”

“Yes. We’ve finished.” Lena slopped her rag back in the bucket.

“Well, have you mopped the floor?”

“Twice.” Benny said.

“Cleaned down all the glass surfaces?”

“Cleaned and polished.” Brett held up an empty sprayer to demonstrate.

“And what about inside the turbolift?”

“All done. Now can we go, please?”

“We’ve got important things to do!”

Morgan looked her bedraggles crew over, taking her time. “I don’t know. That would depend.”

“On what?”

“On whether or not you’re sorry for using HELEN without authorization.”

“Yes, we’re sorry.” Brett said and Lena added, “Very sorry!”

“What about you, Cass?”

“Yeah.” Cass growled.

“What was that? I didn’t quite hear.”

“Look, I said I’m sorry ok!” Cass yelled.

“Good. You’re all dismissed.”

“Thank you!” Brett said and headed for the lift in a hurry. “Come on guys.”

But Cass had snapped, and she had a lot more to say. “Yeah, I’m sorry, sorry I have to look at you every day and know we’re related. Sorry there wasn’t some mixup at the hospital when you were born, sorry…”

Benny and Lena grabbed Cass between them and towed her into the lift, still yelling. She yelled all the way up.

Jason had the zodiac ready and had signed them out. Lena stopped to grab a bag from her locker and joined the others in the boat.

* * *

Neri hadn’t come back. Kal didn’t admit to being worried, but he was sitting on the beach when they arrived. The kids piled out of the boat and more or less collapsed. “Look Jason, everything you checked for damage, we scrubbed. We’re beat!”

Lena said, “Kal, would you make a fire? I brought a treat.”

Cass raised her head from where she was literally flat on the sand. “What’ve you got, Lena?”

It turned out to be a little pot on stilts, and some candy bars. Lena blushed. “Well my favorite food is chocolate bananas, and since the fruit out here is so good… I ordered this from the mainland. I figure we deserve a treat.”

Shortly there was a small fire going and bits of candy coating were melting in the pot. Brett came back with an armload of bananas and found Lena explaining that she’d first had chocolate bananas in a ski lodge, and then she had to explain skiing, which led to explaining snow. Kal did not believe her about the snow.

They ate, keeping an eye out for Neri. As time passed the mood became more worried.

Finally Kal said, “Been gone a long time.”

“We’re worried too, Kal.” Cass said. “I hope she didn’t get lost out there.”

If she had, there was no way they could find her.

Then Jason shouted and ran down to the water. “Neri! Quick, help her!”

Neri fell to her knees in the surf, and Jason put his arm around her and helped her up. “Neri! Are you all right?”

“I got it. I found synchronium.”

“Never mind, you’re home now.” Jason murmured to her. Neri was leaning hard on Jason and Kal, too weak to walk on her own. But everybody was there to help.

They finished the evening by the pond, Neri resting with her head in Jason’s lap and eating fruit while the others talked quietly around her.

* * *

The kids returned to ORCA just in time for curfew. Jason was still distracted while the boys got ready for bed. “I feel bad just leaving her out there like that.”

“Yeah, but what else could we do? Neri’d got food and the fire, and Kal will take care of her. She said she’ll be fine in the morning.”

“Yeah well, first thing in the morning I’m going straight back to the island to check on her.”

* * *

In the depths of the night, the sky stirred. The spaceship set down almost without a sound. Steam billowed out as the door opened and three pairs of bare feet walked down the ramp.

If she hadn’t been so tired Neri would’ve wakened to the footsteps, but as it was she slept on, until a hand touched her shoulder. Neri turned and opened her eyes, not believing what she saw. “Sister? A dream?”

Mera shook her head and smiled. “I’ve come to help.”

22. Finding The Key

“I am so glad you have returned, sister. We need your help.”

“I know.” Mera said. “I knew. But I could not come until others realized it also. Our people are very worried for the Earth.”

“We search for the synchronium. But it is not easy.”

“Much depends on finding it.”

A breeze swept across the clearing, stirring their hair. Kal came out of the woods. “Breakfast.” He looked at Mera. “Is really sister? Was a little baby.”

Neri laughed, “Like me, she grew up.”

“Hello Kal.” Mera said, smiling. “It is good to meet you. My foster parents are very excited to learn that you live. Everyone on our planet will be so glad to see you.”

“Why?” Kal asked bluntly. “Kal’s mother and father are passed.”

“Yes, but you have other family, and friends, who still live. All this time they thought you gone.”

Kal looked confused. He thought for a while, then turned away without answering. Mera shot a troubled look at her sister then, seeing a flash of movement, stood up and waved. “Rulmyr! Onoelle! Come eat with us! Kal, come back and sit down.”

Kal did, and Rulmyr and Onoelle came hesitantly over. “It is your home Neri. We do not wish to intrude.”

“Silly.” Neri stood up and hugged them both. “You are welcome here. You care for my sister. Now tell me what you know of synchronium.”

Onoelle shook her head and the beads in her hair tinkled. “There is little we can do. Mera tells us that the device to locate the pieces has broken. There is no other. And we cannot stay to aid you.”

Neri nodded. She wasn’t surprised. It was her task after all.

“And, Mera dear, we can only give you twelve of this world’s days for your task.”

Both girls gasped.

“So little time!”

“Why? It cannot be that’s all the time this world has!” Mera asked in growing horror.

“The council does not wish to risk you both, and Kal. Kal, will you return with us now, or when we come for Mera?”

“Kal stay.” Kal said. He didn’t sound too happy, and everybody looked at him, so he added, “Stay. Help Neri.”

“I am glad. Thank you Kal.” Neri smiled as bright as morning.

“Then we must go.” Rulmyr said. “You have a hard task ahead of you.”

“Yes.” Neri said quietly.

They walked Rulmyr and Onoelle to the ship. The two adults hugged Mera and said, “Be strong, my child.”

The ship took off in a cloud of steam that quickly dissipated in the morning air. It showed as a bright speck for a moment, then disappeared into the blue sky.

Neri took her sister’s hand. “Now much is on our shoulders.”

“Yes. But we will do it.”

* * *

Jason had been meaning to get to the island and check on Neri before classes, but he’d overslept and only woke up when Sallyanne called to say training started in ten minutes. They had a class, which Jason pretty much slept through, then Dave handed back their latest exam results.

Sallyanne opened hers, groaned, and shut the paper again. “No! I blew it for us again.”

“Hey, it’s a pass.” Jason said.

“Yeah, just… I’m sorry.”

Dave came over. “There was nothing wrong with your theory.”

“Yeah I just couldn’t put it into practice. I froze. I’m sorry.”

“Stop saying that.” Jason didn’t actually think the grade was too bad. Not great, but not the worst he’d ever gotten. “It’s no biggie. It happens.” He would’ve said more, but the door opened to let some kids out and Jason saw a familiar figure outside.

“Not to you it doesn’t, if you had a decent partner. Let’s face it Jason, you’re better off without me.”

* * *

In the hallway Jason caught up with Neri. Who was smiling. She hadn’t looked this happy in a while. “What’s up?” Jason asked.

“Something good happen. Surprise. Get Brett, come to island.” She slipped away.

Two sentences and no mention of the synchronium. It must be a really good surprise. Jason went back to look for Sallyanne and reassure her some more, but she was gone too. So he went to find Brett.

* * *

Under a tree by the pond, Mera changed into the dress that Neri had made for her, back when they first met. Her more elaborate robe and jewelry she rolled into a bundle and hid between the tree’s roots. Here, where the nights didn’t get chilly, she wouldn’t need her outer clothes. She was really glad Neri had saved the dress.

“You dressed?”

“Yes Kal. You can come back.”

Kal peeked around a big tree and Mera smiled at him.

“You look like Neri now.”

“I go swim now. I must see the damage in the ocean.”

“Kal stay.”

Mera walked down to the beach, enjoying the smell of the forest and the sun between the trees. She’d missed the island. Earth wasn’t home, but here, just here, this was home.

Kal didn’t belong.

Something about him bothered Mera, and she felt bad about that. She didn’t want to dislike him, didn’t even know him yet, but something about him made her uneasy.

Then she entered the ocean and forgot all about Kal.

A song of welcome rang through the water, with a troubling silence beneath.

Charley! Mera shouted. A few minutes were taken up saying hello, and then Mera said, Show me where the ocean has gone wrong.

* * *

“Hi Kal.” Brett said as Jason secured the zodiac. “How’s it going? Neri was sure happy.”

“Sister come back.”

Brett gaped.

“Kal! Was supposed to be surprise.” Neri chided him, smiling.

“I forget.”

“Mera’s really back? When? Where is she?”

Neri pointed. Mera walked out of the water. She pushed back her wet hair, saw them, and ran over. “Brett! Jason!”

Brett hugged her, then realized she wasn’t smiling. “Hey, aren’t you happy to see us?”

“I am. But what I’ve seen out there, it is so bad. I did not realize how much was already gone.”

Jason sighed and sat down in the warm sand. “Look, I know it’s taken longer than we’d like, but we’re doing the best we can. I swear we’ll get the rest of the pieces.”

“Including the ones UBRI’s got.” Brett added, suddenly gloomy.

“And then it’s just a matter of finding the key that makes them work.”

“Find?” Mera smiled. “But you already have it.”

“We do? Where?”

“Right out there.”

Brett looked where Mera did—out into the cove. He guessed. “Charley? Charley’s the key?”

“His voice. The synchronium is activated by the frequency of his song.”

“Weird.” Was Brett’s opinion.

“Maybe it isn’t weird to the people on the ocean planet.” Jason guessed.

* * *

Back on ORCA that night they spread the word. Dianne was delighted.

“Neri’s sister? What’s she like?” Lena asked.

“Just as extraordinary, in her own way.”

“I can’t wait to meet her.”

“Oh, Brett,” Jason said, “Can you get a spare uniform off Cass and stick it in our locker? Mera’s coming aboard tomorrow morning.”

“’Kay, I’ll do it first thing. ‘Night Mum, ‘night Lena.”

“Good night.”

When they were in bed Jason said, “Isn’t it great that Mera’s back?”

Pause. Then Brett said, “I thought she’d be… happier.”

“Aw, she’s just worried. Once we get the synchronium together she’ll be happy.”

“And if we don’t? We still have no locater, the grownups from the ocean planet didn’t stay to help us… we’re in the same place we were.”

“We’re doing all right. Tomorrow when Mera’s here she can meet everybody and we’ll come up with a plan. Don’t give up yet!”

* * *

A new morning, the island warm and gentle under the sun. It felt like nothing was wrong as Neri walked through the forest gathering breakfast. “Look, the good berries are ripe.”

“We need more now Mera is here.” Kal observed. “I will fish too.”

“Thank you. We eat together when Mera and I come back from ORCA.”

Kal nodded and turned towards the beach, but Neri stopped him. “Kal. You do not feel bad that Mera comes? She is sister, but we are still friends.”

“And I be at both your service.”

“Kal, you do not need. I thank you for your help, but serve us only if you wish to.”

“But Kal wish to.” Kal said with a little smile. “I go fish now.”

Neri couldn’t tell if he understood or not.

* * *

Kal didn’t fish. He went to the meeting place and, since Neri and Mera would be gone all day, let his friends take him back to UBRI headquarters for lunch while he explained what he’d learned.

“The whale song. So that is the trigger! Good, Kal! We have tape upon tape of that creature!”

“But we will have to determine the correct pitch. That will take time.”

“Simple process of elimination, Kellar! Even a child could do it.”

“A child like this ‘Mera?’ Jane Seaforth, do you think?”

Hellegren nodded slowly. “Yes. And what has spurred her return I wonder.”

“It is our backers you should be wondering about. They become impatient for results.”

“Perhaps Kal’s news will return them to good humor.”

Kal looked up from his lunch. “You make me ruler of island now?”

“Patience my boy. You must wait and watch. Follow these girls, listen to what they say. One slip might reveal where they’re hiding the other components. When I have all of the synchronium, then you will have earned your prize.”

* * *

Neri and Mera surfaced in the dive pool. Jason was waiting to give them a hand out of the water, while Brett watched the door.

“Hi guys. There’s a uniform for Mera in our locker.”

“Good.” Mera replied as the two girls ducked into the changing room.

“Remember, say nothing of synchronium to Mother.”

They came out dressed in uniform, Mera squirming in the unfamiliar clothes and shoes, and the two of them went down to the lab while the boys went to round up their friends.

“Mera!” Dianne cried, and jumped up to hug her. “It’s so wonderful to see you again.”

“And you, Mother.”

Winston grinned. “’The lark sings sweetest when all her chicks are home.’”

“It is good to be back, Winston. There are many things I missed about your world.”

“And we can do with your help to protect them.” Dianne said sadly. “Have the boys told you what’s been going on?”

“Yes.” Mera said and her eyes went hard. “Your people have caused this. The sea is dying and your whole world will die with it.”

“Sister.” Neri said softly.

Mera shook her head. “Sorry. I do not blame you. But there is so much to lose!”

“We understand…”

HELEN’s voice broke in. “Attention. Incoming seismic disturbance.”

Winston grabbed his terminal as the floor began to jolt. Dianne folded Mera in her arms. “Hold tight darling, it won’t last long. Darn UBRI.”

When it ended Mera looked up, her eyes gone wide and silvery. “UBRI made this start.”

“They’ve stopped blasting, but the quakes continue. I don’t know what else we can do.” Dianne’s head drooped.

Neri took her hand. “Do not lose hope, Mother. Not yet.”

“If you say so, Neri. Can you two stay? Dinner maybe? Not that the food’s improved much since you were here, Mera.”

Mera shook her head. “I should go. Brett wants to introduce me to all his friends. I’ll stay for dinner if I can. And when the earthquakes stop, come to the island and we will cook for you!”

Neri nodded. Winston said, “That is a meal I’ll look forward to!”

The door opened and Lena looked in. “Everybody ok in here? Oh, hi Neri! I’m on my way to the rec room, we’ve got it all to ourselves.” She saw Mera and stopped talking.

Winston sighed. “I’ll call in. We’re fine. Everything in here that could break has already broken.” He hit a few buttons on his computer to report “no injuries” through HELEN.

Dianne gave Mera a last hug. “Go on, meet everybody. I’ll see you later.”

“Later, Mother.”

In the hall, Neri started the introductions. “Sister, this is Lena. She is…’

“I’m the bad guy’s kid.” Lena smiled at that, then her face went tight. “I saw your picture, on my father’s computer. He wanted to adopt you?”

“Not adopt!” Mera said quickly, shuddering. “That was just a lie to get the institute to let me go. He wanted to keep me at UBRI and do experiments on me and I don’t even know what. I did not know of you.”

“Father doesn’t… talk about me.”

The two girls looked at each other. They were the same height, eye to eye.

* * *

“This is Benny, and Cass.” Jason said.

“Computer hacker in training.” Lena added.

“It is good to meet you all. My sister and I need your help.”

“Hey, that‘s what we’re here for.” Cass said, motioning Neri and Mera to sit down. The rec room was empty except for them, and Benny had brought snacks.

“What has been done about getting the pieces back from UBRI?” Mera asked.

“Well, we tried a raid on their headquarters.”

“We got back one component. But the alarm in the strongroom went off and they all came down on us.” Benny finished.

“Isn’t there another way in? A key or something that wouldn’t set off the alarm?”

“You don’t think we would’a tried everything?”

“There is–” Lena began, then stopped as everybody looked at her. “No. There’s no way we could get at it.”

“But if there is a chance?” Neri said with sudden hope.

“My father always keeps it with him. Either in his pocket or on a chain around his neck. There’s no way!”

“Yeah you would say that.” Cass muttered.

Lena stiffened.

Jason waved his hand between them. “Not now, ok? Later.”

“Well then what are we gonna do?”

Lena stood. “I’m going to the computer lab to see if HELEN’s got another hit.” She left.

The others started talking about what to do, and Neri and Mera slipped out of the room.

* * *

Lena looked up as the door opened. She wasn’t really surprised.

“Lena? Mera and I, we have a plan.”

“To get the key while your father sleeps. You can get into the house?”

“No. I mean yes, I have a key but—no! We can’t!”

“It would just be us.”

Lena was shaking her head. “It’s too dangerous. I don’t want… anyone to get hurt.”

“Lena, you can’t put loyalty to him over the harm that will be done if we can’t use the synchronium!”

There was no choice. Lena wasn’t surprised by that either. But there was nothing that said she couldn’t be angry. Fists clenched she said, “All right. Ok. The house is right off the beach too, nothing but the best. Let me pull up a map and we’ll figure out what to do.”

* * *

On the bridge HELEN was playing the news. “Reports from Kungchou indicate first seismic activity detected in mainland China. Stand by for further information.”

“It’s getting worse.” The commander said. “Every time we have a quake, it’s felt further and further north.”

“According to Doctor Bates, that fault line is just going to continue to open.” Dave said.

“And the local intensity is steadily increasing.”

“Sir, have you considered evacuation of nonessential personnel?”

“I’d like to hold on a bit longer.”

Dave grimaced. “Not too much longer I hope. People are scared. Sallyanne? What’s up?”

Sallyanne was hesitating by the bridge door. She stepped forward. “I just wanted to give you this.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s my resignation. From the cadets.”

“Yeah? Not until tomorrow it isn’t. You’re on standby until the end of this shift.”

“I know.” Sallyanne said and ducked out.

* * *

“Lena! Hello! It’s dinner time.” Brett called into the computer room.

Lena looked up. “Oh. Right. I’ll eat later. Hey Brett, I won’t be back tonight. Tell your mum I’m staying in Kylie’s cabin, pajama party or something.”

“And where will you really be?”

“Just do it ok!”

Brett shrugged. “You owe me.”

“Thanks.” Lena picked up a backpack and left.

Cass leaned around Brett. “You know what? I still don’t completely trust her.”

Brett rolled his eyes. “Oh come on.”

“No, Lena’s nice, she’s great. But when it comes down to it, what would you do if it were your mum?”

* * *

“Sallyanne!” Jason called.

Sallyanne winced. She’d been hoping to avoid him by coming to dinner late, but now they were alone in the empty hall.

“Wait up, I want to talk to you. I heard you’re quitting on me. Resigning from the cadets.”

“I bet you’re cheering. Who wants to be partnered with a klutz like me?”

“You’re not a klutz.”

“Whatever you reckon.” Sallyanne said, trying to get away.

Jason stepped in front of her. “Sallyanne, you’re a good cadet. You’re a whiz at theory, I’d never have passed the written without your help.”

“And rotten at everything else. Face it, I can’t make a decision to save my life—or anyone else’s.”

“Are you giving up on interning with your idol? Give yourself a break, it takes time.”

“Yeah. Well.” Sallyanne looked suspiciously teary. “I think I’ve wasted enough of that trying to be something I can’t. Your time and everyone else’s. So just drop it ok?” This time she ducked around Jason and made a successful escape. Not that it counted, since they still had duty tonight.

* * *

Lena had moored the zodiac in a little stream where it wouldn’t be found, and snuck down to the beach. From inside a bush she watched the house. It was dark, and she was dressed to blend in so she wasn’t worried about being seen. There was nothing to do but wait.

As the moon rose, Neri and Mera appeared out of the water. They moved silently and joined Mera sitting in a thicket under a tree.

“You have trouble getting away?” Neri asked.

“Not really. I don’t like having to lie though.”

“We will tell them tomorrow.”

“Yeah. Here, sit you guys. We can talk, there’s no security out here. I figure we’ll have to wait about an hour after all the lights go out, to make sure he’s asleep.”

“Good.” Mera settled silently to the ground. “That’s your house? The whole thing?”

“Is very big.” Neri observed.

Lena chuckled mirthlessly. “Yeah. Father practically lives at work, and I’m at boarding school but he has a house like that.”

“How sad.” Mera said. She was thinking of her home on the ocean planet, a series of caves carved in a sandstone cliff. They were open to the air and sunlight, with lots of windowsills for lying around with a book.

“You know, Doctor Bates is being better family to me than my own father.” The lights from the house went out, leaving them in faint blue moonlight.

Neri hugged Lena with one arm and the girls waited in the darkness.

After a little while Lena said, “So what’s it like on your planet? Do you have jetpacks?”

“Is not the time.” Mera chided her gently.

“Yes it is. What else are we going to do while we wait?”

After a minute Mera said, “No jetpacks. We have floating sleds for moving things, and the ships. What else do you want to know about?”

That conversation got through a little time, then petered out as they all became too nervous to talk. Finally Lena looked at her watch ad said, “That’s an hour. Let’s go.” She stood up and slipped out of the bushes.

“Ssh. Someone comes.”

Lena gasped and froze, then relaxed. “Kal.”

“Why are you here?” Mera asked him

“I want to know where you go. Maybe I help.”

“You were asked to stay on the island.”

Neri put a hand on her sister’s arm. “Mera. He wants to help. Let him come this once.”

“If you say. Perhaps he can help.”

Lena took Kal’s hand. “You must stay with us and be very quiet. We’re going to get the strongroom key from my father.”

Kal looked uncertain. “This is stealing?”

“We don’t have a choice. I’ll explain later.”

“We go now.”

* * *

It was after dinner and Jason and Sallyanne were checking the storerooms. After the almost-nuclear accident it had been decided that everything needed looking over every night. So the cadets had to do it.

Jason had been talking away the whole time. “It’s not all life and death you know. Some duties are downright simple.”

“Like me you mean? Give it a rest.”

“You’re making a big mistake.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time.” Sallyanne said. She ducked around Jason and opened the next door. “Check this one off.”

The floor jolted and HELEN’s alert message went off. Jason and Sallyanne hugged the wall and waited for it to be over. After a few shuddering aftershocks things held still and the kids relaxed.

“Sounds like that’s it this time. You all right?”

“Yeah, can we just get on with this?”

“Would you just listen to me for a minute?”

“No.”

Jason rolled his eyes and started to open the next door, but Sallyanne grabbed his hand. “Quiet.” She put her head down and listened. “There’s water in there. A lot of water. This door won’t hold!”

Now Jason could hear it too.

“Run!” Sallyanne yelled as water started to leak around the door.

They pelted for the exit, and careened into the main corridor just as Dave got there. “Ok, seal the bulkhead! Jason, Sallyanne! Good man, you got her out.”

“She got me out.” Jason corrected between gasps as he tried to get his breath back.

“Well, after the quake I remembered procedure. Always check the doors before you open them, and I could hear the water and…”

“And you saved my life.”

Sallyanne blushed. “Yeah I did, didn’t I?”

“Still want to resign?” Dave asked.

* * *

Lena turned her housekey in the lock. It clicked open and a green light under the knob showed that the alarm had been disarmed. She eased the door open, slipped inside and pointed to the stairs. “First door at the top.”

“You will lead us?” Neri whispered, her voice no louder than a breeze.

Lena flinched and shook her head. “I can’t.”

Neri nodded. “You do enough.”

Lena waited downstairs, staying by the door. She tried to grab Kal’s hand, keep him out of the way too, but he got away. Neri and Mera climbed the stairs quickly, their feet silent on the carpet. Kal was a step behind them.

Lena waited in the dark, silent house. It felt like a long time.

Then something crashed and her father shouted and Lena slammed open the door and the children ran.

A branch snagged Lena’s hat and she knew her hair would stand out like a white flag in the darkness. She was the slowest runner too. Kal grabbed her hand and dragged her along.

They had to stop finally, because Lena couldn’t run anymore. While she tried to get hr breath Mera said, “We could not get the key. Kal knocked a table over and your father woke.”

Kal looked down at his feet.

Lena sighed. “Well let’s just get out of here before the police come.”

“No one is coming.” Neri said, and indeed there was no sound but the wind. But they might not be able to hear sirens this far from the road. “You all right Lena? Then we go.”

* * *

In the morning Brett brought his brother up to speed on the way to breakfast. “And Lena wasn’t where she said, because Kylie came down to watch the video with the rest of us. So where’d she go?”

“Very weird.” Jason said and waved open the galley door.

“Hey guys.” Sallyanne waved from behind a tall stack of pancakes.

“Hey.” Jason answered and sat down next to her.

“It’s the big hero!”

“Don’t…” Sallyanne blushed.

“Yeah well, you did save his life didn’t you? Personally I wouldn’t have bothered.”

Jason swatted his brother and Sallyanne laughed.

“Um, Jason, I’m not sure what you’re going to think of this, but after last night and what Dave said, I’ve decided not to quit.”

“Great!” Jason grinned.

“So I guess you’re stuck with me then.”

“Well I reckon I can handle it. So who got you the fancy breakfast?”

“It was anonymous. Thought it might’ve been you.”

Jason shook his head. “Nope, sorry.”

“Oh. Well, that’s ok. Still delicious! You want to go through the exercises or something after we eat?”

Brett came back with their breakfast—bagels. Jason gave a longing look at Sallyanne’s food. “Sure but, uh, maybe later. We’ve got something else to do.”

Sallyanne sighed and took another bite. “Yeah, so what else is new?”

Jason shrugged. “Well, see ya.”

* * *

On the island the boys got caught up on last night’s events, and found out where Lena had slept over.

“What’d you take him for in the first place?” Brett grumbled.

“It wasn’t our idea! He just turned up.” Lena said. She and Mera were sitting by the fire, Lena looking disheveled from being out all night.

“I have said sorry.” Kal said. He was standing off in the trees.

Jason snapped out without thinking, “Fat lot of good that does now. What if you’d got caught?”

“I do not mean to make noise. Was accident.”

“Please.” Neri reached out to both of them. “Could happen to anyone. Do not blame Kal. He try to help.”

“Yeah, ok.”

Neri stood up. “There is something I need to show Mera, alone. You will stay with Kal while we are gone?”

“Yeah sure, no worries. Kal, you want to ride back to ORCA with us?”

Kal nodded sullenly but came along on the general walk down to the beach.

Brett added, “And next time, Kal, I think it might be better if you don’t try to help.”

* * *

The girls surfaced inside the coral cave. Mera climbed onto the stone shelf and touched the five synchronium pieces arranged there. “You have done well, sister.”

“But we are to do more if we are to save this world. Come, we call to Charley. Tell him how we need his song.”

“Let’s.” Mera smiled, and they joined hands.

* * *

The haunting sound of whale song filled the cave. And it was in Lena’s thoughts as she rode back to ORCA with Kal, Brett and Jason. Lena was trying to think of their next move, and of how to cheer Kal up. He looked very grouchy, like he didn’t want to be with them at all.

The same eerie sound filled the lab at UBRI, where Hellegren had a piece of the synchronium hooked up to as many sensors as he could attach. His computer was playing taped whalesong and he was watching the readouts.

From behind him Kellar said, “These children are becoming bold. And who led them to your house and disarmed the security system, I wonder.”

The graphs jumped and Hellegren held up a hand. It was working. This particular sound. He changed the intensity and all the instruments redlined. The piece was lighting up, sparks swarming beneath its bluegreen skin.

The floor rumbled.

Hellegren quickly cut the sound. He was smiling. “Progress at last.”

23. The Smuggler

The earthquake hit like a freight train. In the lab Dianne hung onto her terminal hoping the screen wouldn’t crack. The seismograph needles swung wildly. Winston was hanging onto the wall, trying to shield the most expensive equipment.

On the bridge Jason and Sallyanne fumbled to follow the commander’s orders and get the stabilizers working and everything locked down. It was hard to do anything with the keyboard bouncing around.

Finally HELEN announced, “Seismic disturbance terminated. Condition yellow.”

Most of the residents of ORCA could relax and work on getting their heartrates under control, but not all. Morgan stormed into the computer room demanding answers. “HELEN, breakdown and analysis! Mainland wants it yesterday! What are you doing here?”

This last was directed at Lena, who was trying to be invisible in the corner of the room.

“Nothing.” Lena said.

“Well go do it somewhere else. HELEN!”

Lena made her escape.

* * *

The zodiac sailed across the water, light as the wind. Jason was glad to get away from the chaos. Actually Dave had said, “Good work you two. Take the rest of the day off.” Sallyanne had gone to join the cleanup but Jason and Brett went to check on Neri.

They beached the boat and Neri and Mera came down to meet them with Kal lagging behind.

“You two ok?”

Neri smiled. “Thank you for worrying. I am glad you come. Mera and I ask Charley to sing for pieces of synchronium.”

“And?” Brett asked.

“It works.” Mera said.

“Come, we show you. Then eat! Kal, will you bring food?”

* * *

Cass threw herself down on the rec room couch beside Benny. “I am getting tired of picking things up! Have you seen Brett?”

“He’s gone to the island.”

“Again?”

“He was worried about Mera.”

Cass scowled. “Maybe he should just move out there permanently.”

Benny looked at her. “Anybody else, I’d say you were jealous.”

“’Cause Brett likes Mera? Hardly.”

“Hey Lena. Find anything?”

Lena righted a chair and sat down. “I couldn’t log on. They were analyzing the earthquakes.”

“Convenient.” Cass muttered.

“You still don’t trust me?”

Cass waved that away. “Look, let’s just concentrate on UBRI, hey? They’ve got computers, they might’ve found another piece. We need a way to find out.”

“Sure, maybe we could just stroll into their offices and take a look around.” Benny suggested with great sarcasm.

But Cass smiled. “Ben-ny!”

“What, I was joking!”

“I’m not. Look, they’ve got offices right here on ORCA and we haven’t even been inside, how come we missed that?”

“Because they had the vents bolted shut?” Benny suggested. Lena was staying out of it.

“But there’s gotta be another way with security all scrambled by the quakes. I’ll find it.” Energized, Cass jumped up.

“Yeah leave me out of it…” Benny called to her retreating back.

* * *

It took Cass about an hour. She walked past the UBRI offices a couple of times, then walked around that level thinking, then up to the next level—and found their way in.

“Benny! I got it, I found our way in.”

“A way to get us in serious trouble you mean.” Benny had his books spread out and a portable terminal. He didn’t look up.

“Thanks for your attention.” Cass slapped the computer shut.

“Hey! I promised Dad I’d study!”

“The laundry skip. Big enough for the two of us and nobody ever checks. It’s going through today and if we get down there quick enough we can get in.”

“We?”

“You and me.”

“No way, get Brett.”

Cass looked at the clock. They didn’t have much time. “Brett’s not here and you are. I thought you liked Neri.”

“So?”

“So, she’s going to think you’re a real hero when he finds out you were too chicken to help her.”

“I’ve always been a chicken.”

“You wanna always be one?”

* * *

The girls surfaced beside the zodiac, Neri carrying a piece of the synchronium. She was smiling. “Watch.”

Sound began to echo through the water, then into the air. A fog rose, full of the smell of salt and then bubbles of water drifted up into the air around the boat.

“Whoa…” Brett whispered.

Jason poked a drifting ball of water and it splashed on his hand. It was very quiet, except for the whalesong.

* * *

The laundry skip stopped outside the UBRI office and the attendant went to disable security. When he was gone Cass popped out of the nearest storeroom. “Ok, now!”

She rooted through the skip, pulling out some big bags of laundry and tossing them to Benny.

“I’ve been thinking…”

“Don’t. Hide those.”

“But…”

But as soon as the bags were out of the way Cass gave Benny a shove backwards into the skip. She dived in on top of him and pulled laundry over both of them. Just in time, the guy on cleaning duty came back and rolled the skip into the UBRI section.

Cass and Benny held very still barely breathing under the stuffy layer of dirty clothes and sheets. The skip stopped again and they heard the attendant go into the other room. Then they heard a familiar voice.

“Mr. Li, an honor and a sudden one.” That was Hellegren.

“Haste often has its purpose.” Another man, with a foreign accent.

“I’m sure you have your own purpose, Mr. Li.”

“I also have mining interests. And in the course of one of our desert surveys, we stumbled on this… object, in a capsule. This intrigued me, such a strange thing in the middle of nowhere. My contacts suggested that you might be interested in negotiating for the ownership of this… article.”

His voice reminded Cass of a Chinese villain in some old black and white serial. Ming the Merciless tapping his fingers together and plotting the death of the hero.

Hellegren said, “I am very interested. Please, sit, help yourself… You, out. This is urgent. You may finish your duties when we are done.”

Footsteps leaving. That must be the cleaner.

When the door closed Mr. Li said, “I don’t suppose you would like to tell me exactly what this object is.”

“I’m afraid that would be impossible.”

“I understand, doctor. At Shigatsu trading company, we also have our secrets.”

“You do have it in a secure place?” Hellegren asked.

“Locked in my personal safe at head office.”

“And under what conditions would it become available?”

“I need a boat, Dr. Hellegren. There is a very important cargo I wish to transfer to international waters.”

“A corporation like yours must have its own craft.”

Clinking. They were having drinks. The foreigner said, “Unfortunately, we have been attracting unwanted attention from the authorities of late. If we would use one of our own, or even a hired boat, we would almost certainly be intercepted by the coast guard.”

“I see. Whereas an UBRI craft in the area would not even be questioned.”

“Precisely. Under the ORCA contract, UBRI can come and go without question.”

Hellegren said, “So, you will give me the object if I ensure the safe passage of your cargo. I suspect that would make us a party to smuggling, Mr. Li.”

“Please. Smuggling is such a harsh word.”

A clink of a glass being set down. “And so often misapplied. I will be pleased to transport your cargo in exchange for the object. If you leave me the destination and timetable you need, I will arrange a boat. May I call your office when it is ready?”

“Please do.”

There were a few more pleasantries, fading out of earshot as the two men walked away. Cass started to get up, but only got a breath of fresh air before someone else came in and she had to duck down again. It was the cleaner. He muttered to himself as he tossed the UBRI laundry bags on top of Benny and Cass, and then rolled the skip back into the hallway. As he went to reset the UBRI security, the two kids climbed out of the laundry. Cass got the two bags out of the storage room and put them back in the skip, then they left the sector like nothing had happened.

* * *

Kal was banging on the cocoanut like he’d forgotten how to open them, or like he was mad.

“Need a hand?” Brett crouched down beside him, “Thought you could do with some help.”

“Brett, you go to synchronium today?”

“Sure did. I know, that’s…”

“I wish to see pieces.” Kal interrupted. “You show me where they are?”

Brett banged the cocoanut down, trying to crack it like Neri had shown him.

“No.” Mera said above them. “The place must stay secret.”

“It is best you not know Kal, for your safety.” Neri added.

Kal grimaced.

Brett said, “Yeah, just in case. The rest of the guys don’t know where they’re hidden either. Anyone could say something accidentally.”

“You are right Neri.” Kal said aloud. And under his breath when he and Brett had gone back to pounding on the cocoanuts, “As always.”

* * *

“…so this guy Li, he’s got a piece of the synchronium locked up in a safe in his office. He wants to do a deal for an UBRI boat to smuggle something out of the country.” Benny finished, having rattled off the whole story without taking a breath.

“Yeah, so we gotta get it before your dad does.” Cass added.

Lena nodded agreement.

“We?” Benny said, “No way, I said just once! Why not get Brett and Jason?”

“Because I want to see the look on Brett’s face when we hand it over.” Cass replied.

Benny and Lena considered this. It was a good reason.

“I’ll go with you.” Lena said. Seeing Cass’ look she added, “You’re going to have to trust me sometime. Benny, gimme your computer and I’ll see where this guy’s headquarters is. Shigatsu Trading?” Lena looked it up. “Ok, we can get there on the bus. You up for it?”

Cass nodded. “Tomorrow, first thing. The three of us.”

* * *

The next morning the boys got ready to go after breakfast. “Hey Jase, you on duty today?”

“Yep.” Jason was bustling around the cabin looking for a file.

“Pity, I was hoping you could come out to the island again.”

“Why?”

Brett shrugged. “I was thinking last night, since we haven’t been having much luck with the synchronium lately, it might be an idea to check out the spaceship one last time.”

“We’ve already been through it top to bottom.”

“Yeah, but Mera’s here now, she might recognize something useful, some kind of clue. It’s worth a try right? She can help, maybe Kal too.”

“Where’s the rest of the guys?” Jason asked. He found his file and tucked it under his arm.

Brett shrugged. “I couldn’t find them. They must’ve gone off somewhere. Well, I’m off to the island. Have fun on the bridge with Morgan!”

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, thanks.”

* * *

The three kids crouched in the ornamental shrubbery behind Shigatsu Trading. There was a big guard post out front, so they’d come around back. The guard hut here was empty, and nobody seemed to be watching the back door. There were a lot of Asian-looking people going in and out though. A catering truck was parked by the door and a guy was unloading insulated boxes.

“This isn’t gonna be easy.” Lena observed.

Benny took one look at the situation and turned away. Cass grabbed him. “Where you going?”

“Anywhere.”

“Just when we were going into the catering business? Come on.” Cass led the dash for the truck. Lena climbed into the back and tossed out some uniform shirts and the children wriggled into them and picked up some boxes of food. Holding the boxes to hide their faces, they went inside.

The girl behind the front counter was talking away in a language that was definitely not English. She hung up the phone and glanced at them before looking down at her computer.

The girls froze. Benny said, “Ko-ni-chi-wa. Spe-cha-ru lun-che.”

“Yoko shirimasen. Doozo Ittekudasai.” The secretary chirped, waving them towards a room on the other side of the hall.

“Hai, arigatoo.” Benny said, and led the way.

They left the food in the conference room and looked for a way to get upstairs. The main stairway was guarded, but Lena followed signs to a fire escape. “Let’s go.”

They reached the office level, which seemed deserted. Maybe everybody was downstairs having lunch. “Search everywhere.” Cass said, “Lena, you stay with me.”

* * *

“I’m glad you guys could help me.” Brett said as he and the others walked towards the spaceship hatch.

Neri said, “I come back later Brett. I must see that synchronium is still safe.”

“No problem. Best to keep checking. See you later.”

Neri ran down to the water, waved to them, and dived into an oncoming wave.

“You rather go with her?” Brett asked Mera, who was still looking out at the water.

“No. I would rather help you search. I not think we will find anything though.”

“Well let’s get started.” Brett said. He grabbed the vine and climbed down into the ship. When Mera and Kal had followed him down he said, “I reckon Kal’s chamber is our best shot, where the computer that told us about the synchronium was. Here’s the way down. Watch your step Mera.”

Suddenly Kal said, “You and Mera go. I search up here.”

“Suit yourself. Call us if you find anything.”

Brett and Mera pawed through the debris in the ship’s navigation room. There wasn’t anything to find, but Mera knew what all the stuff was, and she and Brett ended up talking about it for about an hour. Mera changed, talking about star maps and furniture that moved and silver blankets that could warm or cool depending on the temperature outside. Her voice warmed and her eyes sparkled. Even if they didn’t find anything, Brett thought it would be worth it just to hear Mera sounding happy.

She got the ship’s computer working, but all they could access were installments in the ship’s log, mostly spoken by Kal’s mother. Soon Mera turned it off, saying it was too sad to watch.

“I wouldn’t get your hopes up Brett. I’m afraid there is nothing more to find.”

“Starting to look that way isn’t it.” Brett went to the passage to the other level of the ship and called, “Kal? Any luck?”

Mera stepped up next to Brett. “I was warned, you know. The elders told me before I left that helping Neri in her task would not be easy. But I did not realize it would be this… slow!”

Brett wanted to hug her but couldn’t quite do it. So he summoned up a cheerful voice. “Hey, don’t let it get you down. So we’ve been drawing a few blanks lately, our luck’s gotta change.”

“I hope that you’re right, Brett.”

“’Course I’m right.” Brett was already regretting the missed hug opportunity, but the moment was gone. He called, “Kal, where are you? Answer us! That’s funny. We’d better go look for him. Kal’s got a real talent for getting into trouble.”

* * *

“More storage.” Lena reported.

“They’re all the same.”

They were trying to check the rooms quickly, while keeping an ear out for anyone coming. Cass said, “only two more on this level. Benny, that one. Lena, with me.” She eased open the door at the end of the hallway, looked in and gasped. There it was! The safe was open, the synchronium piece gleaming dully under the lights. The girls rushed over.

Next to the synchronium was a sheet of black velvet with glittering white stones arranged on it. They glittered colors and Lena gasped. “Opals! That must be what he’s smuggling out of the country.”

Cass reached for the synchronium piece. Just for a second, Lena’s hand crept towards the opals. In that second, Li came in behind them, his footsteps silent on the carpet. He yelled and hit an alarm. Cass and Lena ran straight into a pair of guards.

Benny appeared, saw them caught, and disappeared again.

“Go, run!” Lena yelled to him.

“Get off me you goon!” Cass was doing her best to kick her captor in the knees, but the guard was bigger than she was and lifted her off her feet.

The two girls were hauled back into Li’s office and deposited in two chairs in front of the desk. The guards loomed behind, ready to grab them again if they ran. Mr. Li took the synchronium piece and locked it in the safe.

“Now, who are you?”

They didn’t answer.

“And why have you broken into my office to steal… not the eighty thousand in cut gems, but an unidentified artifact?”

Mr. Li sat down behind his desk and looked at the two girls over his folded hands.

Cass put on her best smile. “We’re girl guides.” She said.

“Mm-hm. And that would lead back to the question of why you are here.”

“We thought you might want to buy some cookies.” Lena answered.

“As you wish. I am a patient man. Sooner or later one of you will tell me what I wish to know.” Li unfolded a portable computer and started working, ignoring the two girls.

Cass and Lena looked at each other. Now what? They weren’t in uniform and had no identification, so he couldn’t find out who they were. But they couldn’t call for help either. And they couldn’t get the synchronium now, not without finding the combination to the safe!

They sat for an hour. Lena’s stomach rumbled. A secretary brought in a food tray—sushi. Li and the two guards ate without offering the girls any. Cass was considering asking for a bathroom break and then trying to run, when Li finally looked up.

“I am not a cruel man. I cannot understand why you wish to punish yourselves. You could be enjoying my hospitality.”

Cass sighed. “Yeah all right, I’ll tell you everything.”

“Cass, don’t!”

“Quiet!” Li barked.

“We’re with the federal police! The building is surrounded and you’re all under arrest!”

Li raised an eyebrow.

Cass shrugged. She’d been hoping the critically stupid line would convince Li they were just dumb kids, but it hadn’t worked.

A communicator screen binged on—showing the UBRI logo. Lena looked around frantically for the camera as Hellegren’s face appeared.

“Mr. Li, I have had time to consider your proposal. The arrangements are as you requested.”

Li smiled into the camera. “You have caught me at a difficult moment, Doctor. We will meet you on your wharf, two days from now.”

“You will have the object as we discussed?”

“You will be pleased.” Li bowed and the call ended. He stood up and spoke to the guards. One of them kept watch over the girls, the other opened the safe and took out the synchronium piece. Cass twitched, wanting to go for it but not being dumb enough to try anything.

Li said, “I will give you some time to consider your situation.” He left, the guards left, and the door clicked locked behind them.

Lena jumped up and tried the door anyway. No luck. She sat back down.

After a minute Cass said without enthusiasm, “We could call ORCA.”

“And have the call recorded.”

“Good point. We could wreck this office.”

Lena didn’t answer. Li’s desk was bare, and the drawers were all locked. The safe was locked. The cabinets were locked. The door was locked. She sat back down.

“You know, I’ve been thinking…” Cass began.

“Here we go again, get it over with.”

“What?”

“The usual speech, Cass. How you still think I might be working for my father.’

“But that’s just it. That was your father on the communicator, you knew Li was doing a deal with him. If you yelled, or just told who you were, he’d’ve let you go.”

“I’m not going to betray you guys. About anything. I met Neri too, just like you did.”

Cass looked confused.

Lena explained, “You know. When you realize who she is, and it changes everything?”

Cass smiled. “Yeah. I know. So, I trust you. And I’m sorry for what I said. I’ll always trust you from now on.”

With perfect timing, the door opened.

“Benny!” Lena exclaimed.

“We thought you must’ve got away.”

Benny beckoned them to hurry up. “Believe me, I… well I couldn’t just leave you. Come on, let’s go.”

“What about the synchronium?”

“Lena, we don’t know where they took it, it’s sure to be guarded, let’s live to fight another day!”

Lena nodded. She pointed at the main staircase which was, at the moment, empty of people. The three of them nodded to each other and sprinted for the front door. They made it, though the secretary at the desk shouted after them.

* * *

“Kal followed you?” Mera asked, confused. She and Brett had found Kal, when Neri brought him back.

“He try.” Neri said.

“He did not find the hiding place?”

“No. Charley warn me long before.”

Mera turned, “Why, Kal?”

“I not mean wrong.” Kal said guilelessly. “I just think Neri goes to swim. So I go swim too. Creep up, surprise her. Make joke, is all I wish to do.”

“No harm has been done. He has said sorry many times. And he swears never to do again.”

“A promise you must keep, Kal.” Mera said, her eyes stern. “There is much danger. It is not the time for joking. Many could get hurt.”

Kal bobbed his head apologetically.

Brett tried, “No worries, Kal. Hey, will you do me a favor? Help me find some shellfish for the girls. I can never tell which are the good ones.”

Kal nodded. As they walked to the beach Brett said, “Word of advice, don’t even bother trying to surprise them. Those girls’ll catch you out every time.”

* * *

Back on ORCA Jason asked, “So, find anything new in the ship?”

“Not a thing.” Brett grumbled. They were in the lab, organizing reports for their mother and trying not to look at the scary squiggly lines on the seismograph. Even when there weren’t quakes they could feel, there were lots of little tremors going on.

Lena stuck her head in the door. “Guys, I’ve been looking for you everywhere. I need to talk to you for a minute.”

“Oh, right.” Jason said, “See you back in the cabin tonight Mum.”

Both boys cleared the room.

Dianne looked at the door. “Winston, why am I starting to get the feeling that lot are up to something behind our backs?”

“As a wise man once said, ‘Does a wallaby relieve himself in the bush?’”

Dianne laughed.

A call came in. The commander said, “Doctor Seth, could you step up to the bridge immediately? I have something for you.”

Dianne gave him a questioning look. Winston shrugged.

The something turned out to be a certificate. The commander explained, “The geological society has been in contact with the main office, and they forwarded this to be presented to you. ‘In recognition of his efforts in identifying and drawing scientific attention to the existence of the great Pacific tectonic zone. In honor of which it will be henceforth known as the Winston Seth Fault.’ Congratulations Doctor Seth.” The bridge crew applauded, and Dianne hugged Winston.

“Congratulations Winston.” Dave patted the smaller man on the back.

Winston laughed. “Thank you. Thank you. Though I’m not sure how I feel about my scientific immortality being the thing that is scaring the pants off all of us on a regular basis.”

* * *

In a corner of the rec room an explanation was going on. The three of them explained how they’d gotten in, found the synchronium, and almost not gotten out. Cass finished with, “And you should’ve heard Benny! He was really brave, and he rocks the Chinese.”

“Japanese.” Benny corrected.

Brett clapped Benny on the shoulder. “Whatever, sounds like you really saved them!”

“But we couldn’t get the piece.” Lena said gloomily. “They took it away, if we tried to find it…”

“We probably couldn’t have gotten out a second time.” Cass finished.

“Hey, don’t beat yourselves up.” Jason said, “You did your best, we couldn’t have done any better if we’d all been there. Now what about the deal between this guy and Hellegren?”

“We don’t have the exact time. Just the UBRI warf, two days from now.”

“We’ve got to stop it somehow.” Brett said. “We can’t let UBRI get another piece of the synchronium!”

“We’ll have to be careful though. UBRI’s bad enough, this Shi..?”

“Shigatsu Trading.” Benny supplied. “Bigger than UBRI, more money, more guards…”

Jason said over him, “We’ll just have to be smarter than they are.”

* * *

The moon was directly overhead, reflecting in the pond. It was only just fully dark, and the fire was still burning from dinner. Mera sat on the edge of the nest, her feet dangling.

Neri climbed up beside her. “You are troubled, sister.”

“Another day and no word of the synchronium.”

“Perhaps tomorrow.”

“But time runs shorter and shorter!”

“Do not lose heart. We must believe. We will have all the pieces, and no one will ever take them from us again.”

Sitting on his bed on the ground, Kal looked up at them.

24. The Stonefish

Neri was standing under the waterfall, letting the sweet water pour over her head. Resting, just for a minute.

The earthquake hit. Stones rattled and Neri stepped away from the falls before several large rocks splashed into the pool. Birds took to the air in panic. Mera gasped and grabbed a tree for support as the tremor grew stronger.

When it faded, the three of them ran down to the beach. Another, stronger tremor hit and Mera dropped to her knees in the sand. Neri put her arms around Kal to shield him from the sticks that fell from the trees.

Charley! Are you well? Where are you?

Charley’s voice echoed back, Far from land. Do not worry for me.

“And ORCA?” Mera asked aloud, her face white.

“ORCA is strong. Charley would hear if it breaks.”

* * *

It felt like ORCA was about to break. Jason was braced against a wall, sheltering Sallyanne from the chaos of things falling, people falling, and carts rolling around. From across the room Dave called, “Everybody hang on, don’t try to move! The hull has not breached!”

In the computer hub a screen blew out and Cass shrieked and rolled out of the way. Lena grabbed her and they made a dive for the door.

Brett and Benny were under a table in the galley, avoiding the spreading puddles of everyone’s spilled drinks.

* * *

Finally, HELEN announced it was over. Lena and Cass were out of the computer room before Morgan stormed in to get the data on the quake. The two girls joined the boys in the galley for the mopping up.

As they worked, the com screen came on, showing a view of the bridge. The commander said, “Due to the increasing size of the tremors and their growing frequency, I have recommended voluntary evacuation from ORCA. If the tribunal agrees, all who choose to do so will be leaving within the next few days. Thank you for your attention.”

* * *

“At least Charley is safe.” Mera said. She was sitting slumped in the sand, tired by the panic of the quake.

“You all right, sister?”

“Scared.” Mera looked up suddenly, her eyes fevered. “It will only get worse! Next time maybe ORCA will break apart and Brett and Jason, and Mother…”

“We will stop it.” Neri said. Standing strong for her sister. “Is not yet too late. I go now, to see the others. We talk how to get synchronium from the bad man.”

Mera nodded.

“Kal, please take care of Mera while I am gone.”

Kal smiled and nodded. “Yes, Neri! Kal is man. Protect others.”

* * *

The earthquake had reached the mainland. In his office, Hellegren was reorganizing everything that had fallen from his desk in the shake while finalizing the deal with Li. “Nine o’clock at our pier, Mr. Li.”

The Asian man nodded on his end of the communicator call. “I will carry both cargoes onto your boat and hand over the one you want only when international waters have been reached and my own cargo is safely transferred to the waiting ship.”

Hellegren paused for an instant as he righted Lena’s picture. “Very well. I’ll be sending Miss Kellar, my assistant. It has been an honor doing business with you, Mr. Li.”

The call closed and Hellegren added, “A very questionable honor.”

“Clever of him to insist on using an UBRI craft.” Kellar said. “No coast guard would ever suspect a scientific craft of smuggling.”

Hellegren glanced at her. “Has our economist deduced what it is he is smuggling?”

“Considering Li’s recent business activities and the small size of the cargo, most likely opals. A large number of cut stones. He stands to make millions.”

“Mr. Li has a synchronium piece. The only thing that matters is to get it. Every single piece.”

“And when we put it together? What then?”

“Then we will use it.”

“And rule the world?”

“Perhaps, Kellar.”

* * *

Lena had finished her share of the cleaning. She ordered a drink and sat down at a freshly scrubbed table to take a break.

“Lena? Would I, um, be able to ask you something?” Said a hesitant voice.

“Sure, Sallyanne.” Lena waved at the other seat and Sallyanne sat down.

“I was wondering if Jason had someone special I mightn’t know about?”

Lena blinked. “Does he have a girlfriend? Is that what you mean?”

“I just thought there might be someone else. I mean someone…” Sallyanne shrugged.

“You really like him don’t you?” Lena asked, sympathetic.

“Yeah, I guess so.”

“Have you told him?”

“No.” Sallyanne admitted.

Lena wasn’t sure what to say. She’d never had a boyfriend, wasn’t an expert on love stuff, so how do you tell someone that the guy she likes has a girl you can’t talk about? With no good idea, Lena settled for what she would’ve said in a normal situation. “Why not? You might as well let him know how you feel.”

* * *

Benny looked up when his father entered the cabin. “It’s ok Dad, I think I got everything put back.”

Dr. Malkovitch looked around the cabin. “Ah, good job. But I actually came to tell you we’ve signed you up to be evacuated. Your mother and I must stay until the last possible minute of course, but you’ll leave for the mainland Tuesday.”

“But—can’t I stay too?”

“No. Your grandparents are looking forward to having you.”

And Benny wished with all his cowardly heart that he could spend the next few weeks anywhere but on ORCA. Waiting for something to crack and let the water in was hard enough without having to deal with schoolwork and the synchronium! But there was the synchronium. And his friends. “Dad, I’d really rather stay on board.”

“It’s decided, Benny. Now I must get back to work.”

* * *

Benny joined the others in a little dead-end hallway off the rec room. It had been used for storage but recent earthquakes had destroyed or moved everything that was being stored here, so the place had been cleared out. Now all of the friends were sitting there, backs against the walls and feet in the middle. Neri sat farthest in, where the light didn’t quite reach.

Jason was saying, “So tomorrow morning I’ll sneak on board the UBRI boat before they leave. Neri will be watching, and she’ll come back and get you…”

“So we can follow in the zodiac.” Cass finished.

“And at an agreed time I’ll kill the engine, pitch the synchronium piece over the side, and jump. Neri helps me not drown, I ride back with you guys.”

“It sounds workable.” Lena said, nodding her pale head. “Except if…”

“Am I interrupting something?” Morgan asked loudly.

Cass glared. Jason got to his feet. “No, what do you need?”

“Bates, you’re rostered on a dive with me at oh-nine-hundred hours. We have to check for more exterior damage from the last quake.”

“I—any chance of swapping? Or changing the time?” Jason asked.

“No way.”

“Look, I’d really appreciate it. I’ve got personal commitments.” Jason tried, really getting worried.

Morgan scowled. “Great. So we’re facing a major crisis here and you want special treatment. Bates, grow up and be there.”

Morgan turned and left. Jason slid back down, trying to look like getting yelled at hadn’t bothered him. Cass jumped up and went after her sister.

* * *

She caught up with Morgan in the hall. “Hey, why’d you have to do that?”

“What?”

“Ripping into Jason. It was a reasonable thing to ask for.”

“Sis, take a hike.”

Cass simmered. “You know what your problem is? You’re so busy being important and stuck-up you’ve forgotten what it’s like to have friends. You know, people who would still like you if you weren’t head of the cadets.”

Morgan shook her perfect head and turned to leave. “And you know what your problem is, Cass? You’ve been here too long. You need to go home and clear your brain cells. Both of them.”

“Yeah fine, walk away. Why don’t you do us all a favor and drop dead!”

* * *

Panting and kicking things on the way, Cass returned to her friends. “Sorry about her Jase. My sister’s a class-a creep.”

“Ah, forget it.”

Lena held out a handful of dried spaghettis. “We’re drawing for who hides in the UBRI boat since Jason can’t come. You in?”

“Sure.” Cass took one. Long.

Benny drew the short straw. His eyes bugged out a little. “It’s me. Great.”

“Ha ha, sorry, mine’s shorter.” Brett said, waving a shorter noodle, to Benny’s obvious relief.

“Don’t worry Benny. You’ll be just as useful on the zodiac with us.” Lena told him cheerfully.

* * *

A tremor woke all of ORCA at seven the next morning. So Jason was wide awake and in the dive pool early. He and Morgan got suited up and Winston came to brief them on what signs to look for on the seabed. The signs on the outside of ORCA should be obvious.

Dave looked over Jason’s rig, then Morgan’s. “Ok, you’re good to go. Stay close together and be careful.”

The two cadets nodded, put their masks on, and jumped in.

* * *

Brett and Neri had gotten to the UBRI dock while it was still dark, but the boat wasn’t there. When it arrived, the crew stayed on board. Brett, hidden on the dock, huddled against the chill of the morning and worried that he might not get a chance to sneak on board.

Then one car delivered Kellar and soon another car delivered the Asian man who must be Mr. Li. He had the synchronium piece! He was carrying it in a kind of padded hammock bag, and had a little briefcase in his other hand.

“Well?” Was Kellar’s greeting.

Li bowed slightly. “I have both cargoes ready. If you would be so kind as to show me where I can put them, I will arrange for a cup of tea.”

Kellar gestured him up the gangplank. She didn’t look thrilled at the prospect of tea.

Brett was just surprised. He’d thought that Asian tea thing was just in ninja movies! But everyone vanished into the boat’s cabin. Brett made a run for the gangplank. He managed to get into the bottom of the boat, the ugly echoing room where the engine was. Perfect! No reason for anyone to come down here. Brett took a quick look around and… there it was.

“This,” Said Captain Sam Phillips, “Is the easiest way to disable a boat. Most models have it, and all you have to do is break the circuit and it’ll be dead in the water. Maybe a useful thing for you two to know about.”

“Thank you Sam.” Brett muttered. He tucked himself into a corner and waited. After a little while the engine started up and the boat began to move. Brett started his stopwatch.

* * *

The water looked gray and murky. Silt thrown up by the tremors hung in the water and layered on the coral. Neri would have said the ocean was dark.

Jason didn’t write that. Instead he took measurements and made notes of the few fish he saw.

“Are you getting detailed notes Bates?” Morgan asked through the communicator.

“Yeah, as much as I can.”

Morgan tucked away her writing slate and reached out to touch a piece of broken coral. “Look how the reef’s starting to crumble…”

Something moved by her hand and Morgan gasped.

“What’s that?” Jason asked, then, “You ok?”

“No!” Morgan gasped out. She was starting to shake. “Stonefish. Get me back.”

Jason quickly grabbed Morgan in the divers’ rescue hold and swam for ORCA as fast as he could. A few minutes later he was in the dive pool heaving Morgan out of the water and yelling for help.

Dave lifted Morgan out of the water and onto a medical gurney. She was shaking violently, and her eyes were half open.

“It was a stonefish. On the reef. Will she be all right?” Jason asked because he couldn’t help it. He wasn’t surprised when nobody answered. They rushed Morgan up to the infirmary.

Left alone, Jason changed back into his uniform and put away his gear, and went up to the infirmary.

* * *

Cass rushed into the infirmary as soon as she was allowed. Her parents were already there. Morgan was in bed, unconscious, her hand bandaged and a breathing tube down her throat.

“Mum? She going to be ok?”

“We don’t know yet honey.”

The doctor was Benny’s father. “The stonefish injects a very nasty venom. I’ve given her a dose of antivenin.”

“Then why’s she still like that?” Cass asked in alarm.

“She suffered a nasty shock. We can’t predict how long it’ll be before she wakes up.”

“You mean she might never..?”

The doctor shook his head. “Possible but very unlikely. The odds are on her side. Now it’s a matter of wait and see.”

Jason arrived in time to hear that. He looked in uncomfortably at the family scene. “Ah, is there anything I can do?”

“No, but thank you for checking.” Cass’ mother answered.

Doctor Malkovitch shook his head. “All we can do for Morgan is let her get some rest.”

“Right. Call me if…” Jason shrugged, gave Cass a supportive shoulder-squeeze, and fled.

On the bridge, Jason got to work reporting the incident. Where and when, what they were doing, the necessary forms.

Sallyanne rushed over. “I just heard about Morgan.”

“It was my fault.” Jason said without looking up.

“How do you figure?”

“I’ve dived there a lot more than her. It was up to me to clear the area.”

“Jason… it was a stonefish, you know how good their camoflage is. You did everything you could.”

Jason looked down at his hands, which were shaking a little as he typed. “All that training and when it comes to the crunch, I blow it.”

“You didn’t, and blaming yourself won’t help Morgan.”

Dave came over. “Jason. File that and then take a break. Rest the legs.”

Jason did, and wandered out to the viewing tube.

Sallyanne followed. “No one else is blaming you, Jason. What happened was just a terrible accident, that’s all.”

“Yeah… I suppose you’re right.” Jason said without much conviction, looking at the murky reef outside.

“You’re one of the top cadets in the place and Morgan’s going to get better.”

Jason looked up and smiled faintly. “I guess she can pull through if anyone can.”

“So stop feeling sorry for yourself.”

Sallyanne’s voice was so kind. Jason turned and hugged her. “Thanks. I needed that.”

Sallyanne’s heart raced. Jason smelled like the sea, like salt and algae. When he turned away Sallyanne blurted, “Jason! You know how I feel about you don’t you?”

“Um.” Was the best Jason could do. Behind Sallyanne, Neri flashed into view and pointed up.

“I mean, how much I like you—really like you a lot.”

“Sallyanne–” Jason’s brain had frozen up. He didn’t know what to say. And Neri was waiting. “I just, um, remembered something. I’ve got to go.”

“Did you hear what I said?”

“Yeah, we’ll talk about it later, ok?” Jason fled, his thoughts scrambled. Had something gone wrong with Brett getting on the UBRI boat? Was he all right? How did you tell a girl you didn’t like her that way, without breaking her heart? Was it even possible?

Up on the pontoon Benny and Lena were getting the zodiac into the water. Neri climbed up to join them.

“Change of plans.” Jason said, “Cass has to stay with her sister.’

“We figured.” Lena said. “Don’t worry. Benny and I can run the zodiac.”

“Yeah.”

“Good. We chase UBRI boat.”

“And Brett’s gonna stop it at eleven-thirtyfive. We’ve got plenty of time.” Benny handed over several small emergency airtanks and the two of them swung the zodiac into the water. Jason helped, steadying the lined from the pontoon deck.

“Got everything? Good. Be careful guys.”

“Don’t worry.” Lena said.

Benny suddenly said, “Hey, where’s Mera? How’s she going to know where to go?”

Neri grinned. “Charley tell her. He tells me where boat is, too. Now, follow!”

* * *

Mrs. Clayborn slipped out of the infirmary for a minute and Jason went in to sit with Cass.

“Hey. The guys are away safely. How’s she doing?”

“The same.” Cass sniffled. “I’m sorry, I should’ve gone…”

“Nah, no way. Your sister needs you more. You want to be here when she wakes up.”

“If she dies, I’ll never speak to her again.’

“She’s not gonna die. Morgan wouldn’t die even if ya killed her.”

Cass giggled tearfully. “We had a fight, right after she came in and started ordering you around. You know what I said? I told her to drop dead. Now this happens.”

“Not your fault.” Jason said with all the certainty he hadn’t been feeling himself an hour ago. “And she’s going to be fine.”

* * *

In the lab HELEN was reporting the news in her way-too-calm voice: “The tsunami wave is now three miles off the cost of the Tahetian Islands.”

“Holy Neptune.” Winston muttered.

“At least they had some warning. I hope they could evacuate.”

“This time.” Winston said gloomily. “It’s only going to get worse.”

“And we’re so powerless. Construction’s at a standstill but the quakes are still happening.”

The door opened and Sallyanne looked in. “Um… are you busy, Dr. Bates?”

Dianne sighed. “Wish I was, Sallyanne.”

“I was wondering if, um, I could talk to you privately?”

“Sure, come on in.”

Winston made himself scarce, with a cheerful, “When the hens are in council, the rooster withdraws.”

“Here, sit. Now, how can I help you?”

Sallyanne looked down. “I’m not sure. Um, do you know why Jason doesn’t like me?”

“He does like you.”

“Not enough.”

“Enough?” Dianne asked, though she was beginning to figure it out.

“Well, sometimes when we’re together, I really think something’s happening, you know, and then he goes all cold and I’m just wondering if I’ve done something to offend him.”

“Well, not that I know of.” Dianne said, feeling terribly sorry for Sallyanne.

“Has he said anything about me?”

“That you’re a good partner in the cadets, and better

“Does he have a girlfriend?”

“Sallyanne, I really think you should talk to Jason, not me.”

Sallyanne stood up. “I’m sorry to have bothered you.”

“It’s no bother…” Dianne said, helpless about this too.

* * *

Brett checked his watch. One minute to go, it was time. He stood up, found the bundle of wires Sam had shown him, checked his watch again and gave a good yank.

The wires came out and the engine stuttered to a stop. Brett crammed himself behind the door as people up top started yelling. Soon two crew members burst in, and Brett got out of the engine room behind them. He ran upstairs, crouching and ready to duck if he saw anybody.

The rest of the crew was up on the bridge, trying to get the boat started. Brett scooted around the rail, looking inside. This would only work if they’d left the synchronium alone… there it was! Brett climbed through a narrow cabin window and picked it up. Outside again he was at the rail when they saw him.

“Get him!” Kellar shouted.

Brett threw the piece over the side, and jumped.

For a second, the water was cold and empty. Then Mera was next to him holding out the emergency air supply. Brett fumbled it into his mouth and sucked a much-needed breath before signaling that he was ok. Mera nodded and wrapped her arm under Brett’s to pull him along. Neri was a few yards away, holding the synchronium piece.

It was about ten minutes to get to the zodiac. Brett’s air supply ran out halfway, but they were far enough away from the UBRI boat that he could come up to breathe.

“You all right?” Mera asked while they were above water.

Brett grinned at her. “Fine! We did it!”

A few minutes later they reached the zodiac. Lena helped Brett in and handed him a towel.

“You guys take the piece and hide it, we can get home ok.” Lena said to the girls.

Neri nodded but Mera said, “I go with you. It is a long way.”

“Thanks, Mera! Hey Benny, what’re you waiting for? Start ‘er up!”

Benny held his finger to his lips and looked up. Just then they heard the rattle of a helicopter. Over the sound of the waves they heard, vaintly, “Attention craft, this is the coast guard. Hold your position and prepare to be boarded.”

Benny started the engine.

* * *

They got back safely. Brett had been worried the coast guard chopper had seen them, but Benny monitored the radio and said they were all right.

“You called in an anonymous tip?” Brett asked as they got the zodiac signed in back on ORCA.

Benny tossed him some lifejackets. “I calculated the time and location and had HELEN wipe the source code. I wasn’t sure they’d take it seriously but they turned up right on time! And hey, you had the hard job sneaking on board.”

“They’re both important jobs.” Lena said sensibly.

“Too bad we couldn’t stick around and watch them get nailed.”

“A case full of opals. I’d love to watch Kellar try to explain that.” Lena said with a satisfied smile.

* * *

In the infirmary Morgan was still unconscious, the machine doing the breathing for her. Cass was sitting on the floor resting her face on the bed. Worrying for hours had really tired her out and her voice was flat.

“I know you always say you get sick of the sound of my voice… but the doctor said to keep on talking… Guess you might be able to hear me even though you can’t move…. Heh. You remember that time at Big Sur, and you got in that stupid green canoe and tried to catch a wave like it was a surfboard? I’m sitting on the beach with mom and we watch it dig into the sand, tip right up vertical and you fell out…”

Out of Cass’ sight, Morgan’s hand moved. She pulled on the tube in her mouth, coughing a little as it came out. “The wave sucked me down. I was drowning.”

Cass sat up. “Morgan? You’re awake!”

Morgan smiled faintly and rasped, “What’s going on? I’m still alive?”

“What am I, a doctor?” Cass laughed, which sounded like crying, and hugged Morgan and started yelling for the doctor.

Dr. Malkovitch came in and checked Morgan over. “I do believe you’re out of danger, cadet Clayborn. Your hand is going to hurt like the devil for a week, but unless something else goes wrong you can return to your cabin in the morning. Get some sleep, I’ll check on you again in an hour.”

“Ok.” Morgan whispered.

Cass asked, “Hey doc, can you leave her voice like that?”

Morgan made a weak gesture that would clearly have been a smack if she’d been well. “Get out and lemme sleep.” But she was smiling.

Cass waved and left, passing Benny in the doorway. “Hey, you’re back—how’d it go?”

“Great. Ask Brett; I have to talk to my dad. Dad, you got a minute?”

“Have to be quick.” His father said.

Just then everything in the infirmary rattled.

Morgan groaned. “Not again.” She used her good hand to pull a corner of blanket over her eyes.

When the tremor stopped Benny and his father went outside. “Dad, it’s about me leaving tomorrow. I’ve given it a lot of thought and I don’t want to be evacuated until you and Mum leave.”

“I’ve told you Benjamin; it’s already been decided.”

“But you didn’t ask me what I thought. I’m going to be an adult soon dad, and I think I should have some say in what happens to me.”

Dr. Malkovitch looked at his son as if seeing him for the first time in a while. “What brought this on all of a sudden?”

“A few things have been happening lately.” Benny said. “I don’t want to go into it right now, but I think I’m getting braver, more mature maybe.”

His father smiled. “Come here.”

“Does this mean I can stay?” Benny asked mid-hug.

“It means it’s your choice.”

* * *

“The coast guard is still asking Mr. Li embarrassing questions about the opals.” Kellar was saying as Kal came into the office. “I kept UBRI out of trouble by saying he was merely a passenger. We had no idea what he was carrying.”

“I suppose that is all you could say.”

“He should’ve warned us what those kids were planning.” Kellar said, glaring at Kal.

“No.” Kal said. “Neri and Mera watch me too much. They would see I am your friend.”

“Are you? A friend who could not find a way to warn us?”

Kal was insulted. “You know nothing, woman. When my people come, I did not go away with them. I stay because you are my friend and will give me island.”

Hellegren smiled a little at that. “Very well. We look to the future. Finding out where that piece of the synchronium, and all the others, are hidden. That is the most important thing in your life now. Do you understand?”

“I understand.” Kal said.

“Good.

25. The Final Piece

Cass and Benny were hanging out watching the news on one of ORCA’s many screens. It was not good.

“In another day of disaster, the remnants of the tidal wave caused by Tuesday’s quake continue to batter the west coast of the United States. The Southern seaboard was the worst hit when some areas were struck by waves of up to thirty meters, while in Japan, aftershocks continue to be felt in the wake of yesterday’s major earthquake, frustrating the efforts of rescue workers already hampered by the loss of power and water supplies. Scientists from the world seismology center warn that th current, unprecedented level of seismic activity is only the beginning as the new Winston Seth fault line continues to advance across the pacific. They now believe the fault line originated in the west Pacific fracture zone where ORCA City personnel today begin voluntary evacuation of the endangered underwater complex.”

The two children looked at each other.

Benny offered, “Japan is prone to earthquakes, so most of the buildings there are constructed to be safe.”

“Most.” Cass repeated. “Did you see that clip of the desks sliding everywhere?”

“And we’re the only ones who can stop it. Am I the only one who gets a little sick thinking about that?” Benny rubbed his stomach.

“I hear ya’.” Cass said. “Let’s go see if Lena’s having any luck tracking down that last piece.”

Their route took them past the turbolift, where Morgan was organizing the evacuation to the first shuttle. “Ok everybody, I want you to line up in order of your id numbers, so get your ids out…”

Kids were crowded around, hauling backpacks and suitcases, yelling to each other, some talking on communicators.

“Is this an evacuation or a stampede?” Cass skirted around the crowd. “Your folks staying?”

“Yeah, and me with them. What about you?”

“I guess. Maybe. Morgan says it’s our job to see it through and Mom and Dad usually listen to her. And I can’t tell them to leave ‘cause Neri needs us to help find the synchronium.”

“Yeah.” Benny answered.

They reached the computer room and Benny flashed his id to open the door. Lena looked up. “Oh, good, it’s you. I was afraid someone was going to kick me out again. Cass, can you grab that terminal and track down this report? I might have something but we need to make sure, fast.”

“I’m on it.” Cass logged in. Benny sat down at a free terminal and said, “Send it over here too, I’ll help you look.”

“Great. We’ve got to find it today in case I get evacuated.”

“You? Why?”

Lena shrugged, her fingers flying over the keys. “I’m very nonessential personnel, just here on study. When they start mandatory evacuations I’ll be on the first shuttle. And Doctor Bates thinks I should leave.”

Benny said, “You can’t really blame her, you’re not her kid so it’s double responsibility.”

“She thinks the boys should leave too.”

* * *

And two floors away in the Bates cabin, the subject had just come up.

“Come on Mum, no way!” Was Brett’s reaction.

“I’d feel much more comfortable knowing you were safe on the mainland.”

“Yeah, and how would we feel knowing you were here on your own?” Jason shot back.

“I have to stay. There are things to finish.”

“Well, for us too.” Brett said, “We can’t leave now. Not yet.”

“I know how you two feel about leaving Neri, but it’s my responsibility as a parent to make sure that my boys are in the safest place. Lena too.”

“So what, you’re gonna order us off?”

Dianne sighed. “Don’t make this difficult for me, guys? I just want you to think about it. Ok?”

“Ok, we’ll think about it.” Jason said quickly.

Too quickly. Dianne gave him a look. “Seriously?”

“Yep.”

“Yeah, ok.”

That was probably as good as she was going to get. Dianne picked up her notes, which she’d been reading last night and giving herself nightmares. ORCA was designed to be safe, but when you got this far up the Richter scale nothing was safe. “One other option you can think about: ask Neri if you two could move out to the island with them for a while. I don’t know how we’d fake the paperwork, but it might be possible. Think about it.”

The two boys nodded.

“Right, I’m off to work. See you later.”

“Bye Mum.”

“We’ll think about it.”

The moment the door had closed Brett turned to his brother, “Jase, no way!”

“No way. We can’t leave now.”

* * *

“Kal is big help, yes?” Kal asked as he offered a whole bundle of bananas for breakfast.

Mera took one. “Yes you are. Thank you.”

“We eat, then we go to ORCA. You too Kal. We must find the last piece. If we don’t get it soon, it is too late.”

Kal shook his head. “No. No. Not ORCA. Kal go to where you hide synchronium. Kal helps you find, why you hide from him?”

“Hide from everyone.” Neri explained. “The more people who know, the more chance bad people might find it. I tell you this before.”

“Kal just want to help.” Kal sulked.

Mera was reminded of one of the foster kids she’d known, a whiny four year old. “Asking many times does no help.”

But it would help, Kal knew. Once his friend Hellegren had the synchronium, Neri wouldn’t have to worry about it anymore. And Mera could stop being afraid and start smiling. A child like Mera shouldn’t have to do such a hard task.

* * *

When the three of them surfaced in the dive pool, Jason and Brett were waiting. “Good news, Lena reckons she’s got one. Get changed quick.”

Neri’s face lit up. “Good!”

They hurried down to the computer room where Lena and the others were eager to show off their find. Lena had it up on screen. “Just the right time. Two unexplained sightings, here and here. Same trajectory as the others.”

“Kal?” Neri said.

Kal pointed to the screen. “Fell here.”

“What’s there?” Cass asked as Lena saved the map and coordinates to her portable.

“Well jungle, really. I can look it up from anywhere now that I know the coordinates. Thank you Kal.”

Kal smiled.

The door opened and Morgan burst in, seeming to take up a lot of space for one person. Maybe it was the amount of noise she made. “What are you guys doing here? This is a restricted area. Have you got clearance?”

“Yes.” Cass lied.

“From who?”

“Doctor Bates. Lena’s checking something for her, you know, tides and stuff.”

“Ok, and what about the rest of you?”

Cass opened her mouth to say, “Moral support.” But the words didn’t make it. The floor jerked. Cass yelped and fell off her chair while everybody grabbed for something to hold onto. The children more or less tumbled into the hallway as the quake went on. They huddled against the wall in the proscribed safety position until the shaking wound down.

Jason said, “You guys get out of here, nobody’ll notice you. We’ll go after the piece tomorrow ok? Meet first light… Lena?”

Lena scooted over, flinching when a brief aftershock rattled the floor. She held out her portable computer. “Here. We’ll go up the river. Can you find it?”

Neri and Mera looked closely at the map and nodded. “We cannot go today?”

“We can’t.” Jason said, “We’ll be on cleanup and safety checks all day. Please wait for us.”

“Yes.” Neri said. “We will. See you tomorrow. Come Kal, we go home.”

Kal stood up. He was looking grumpy. “I go swim. In ocean, nothing fall on you.”

As they left, Jason could hear Neri asking Kal if anything had really fallen on him or if he was just afraid. Jason didn’t blame the boy for wanting to get out of ORCA. The way everything rattled and cracked was really scary. Then HELEN’s voice came on, “Seismic event terminated. All hands and cadets please report to the bridge. Damage report follows.”

Jason sighed. “I gotta go. Can you guys get packs together and sign out an inflatable? We’ll make the plan at dinner.”

“Sure, we can do that.”

“See ya Jase.”

* * *

“Go back over our original calculations.” Hellegren said, “The answer must be there.”

Kellar made an aggravated noise. “We have been over them several times already.”

“And we will continue to do so until we find the last location. We must find the last piece of the device. With the current situation, the world’s governments will be falling over themselves to pay anybody who can stop the earthquakes.”

The two of them looked up from their computers when a guard showed Kal into the room.

“I found last piece. Must hurry. Neri knows too.”

“The last piece of the device? Where is it?”

“Place called jungle. Show map. Here. They go tomorrow.”

“Excellent! Well done, my boy.” Hellegren said, and gave Kal a pat on the back. Kal smiled.

“And why does the ocean girl know?” Kellar asked pointedly.

“I had to tell.”

Hellegren nodded. “Of course you did. You do not want to raise suspicion. You did the right thing.”

“What about the rest of the device? Where is it?”

“They do not trust Kal. But I will find.”

“Of course, and you’d better hurry back before they miss you. Find the other pieces. You keep your side of the bargain and we will keep ours.”

* * *

“Not here.” Neri said softly. She and Mera walked up the beach alone, glad to be out under the sky.

“He is away so much. Where does he go?”

“To the sea. He is new to this world. He has much to see.”

“You are sure?” Mera asked.

Neri looked down at her sister. “Why? What are you thinking?”

“Can he be trusted?”

“Mera. He is from our world. He is our friend.”

Kal burst out of the water, a big smile on his face and three big silver fish hanging from one hand. “Hi! Put on fire, I make food. Good fish, moves fast, take long time to catch.” Kal slowed down, seeing their worried expressions. He held out the fish. “Is good fish?”

Neri gave Kal her dazzling smile. “Yes. My favorite. Thank you Kal.”

Mera’s expression didn’t soften, “Thank you. Kal, where do you go in the ocean? Sometimes Charley and the others cannot see you.”

“Swim.” Kal said. “See reef, fish, islands. I make food now.”

* * *

“Doctor Seth?”

Winston looked up. “Yes, Dave? Come in. Are you looking for Dianne?”

Dave stepped into the lab and looked around. “Actually I wanted to talk to you. About this fault line. I’ve heard the official line, but what’s the real story? It’s worse, yes?”

“Yes.” Winston said. He pulled up the map, and the projections. “Originally, the fault was expanding in a north-easterly direction, following the Pacific fracture zone. But now it’s doubling back on itself as well. And what happens when it reaches the Mendocino fault zone is anyone’s guess.”

“Not good eh?”

“I’ll let the maps do the talking. Those red lines indicate the reach of the shockwaves. The orange is HELEN’s projection of how far they’ll reach if the two fault zones merge.”

“That can’t be right, Winston. That’s most of this hemisphere!”

Winston nodded. He couldn’t think of a good quote for this situation.

Dave said, “And the force at the epicenter..?”

“In a word, Dave—hasta la vista.”

* * *

Lena was the only one still in the galley when Jason got in for dinner. “Hard day?”

Jason sighed and put his tray down. “Long day. Where is everyone?”

“I think we’re all ready.” Lena said. “I’ve got the map, and Brett’s navigation aid. We signed out an inflatable and a pump. And Benny’s got four packs full of snacks and supplies stashed in a storage room near the turbolift.”

Jason blinked and took a bite of his dinner. “Sure you got everything? Rope?”

“A hundred meters, in case we have to climb up something.”

“Um. Oh.”

Lena grinned. “We’re getting used to doing this you know.”

“I guess. Good job. Oh, hi.”

The last was to Sallyanne, who came up behind Jason. She burst out, “How long are you going to keep doing this for? Do you think I’m stupid or something?”

“Uh, pardon?”

“Oh grow up Jason. I know perfectly well you’ve got a girlfriend, why the big silence? Why not come right out and say it?” And, her anger vented for now, Sallyanne left.

Jason blinked. “What was that all about?”

Lena’s jaw dropped. “You really don’t get it?”

“Get what?”

“She likes you.”

“Yeah, so?”

“No, I mean really likes you. As in romance, dating, girlfriend.”

“You’re kidding.”

Lena smacked herself in the forehead. “Have you just gotten brain damage or something? It’s totally obvious.”

“No, nah she can’t. Sallyanne likes someone else, she’s got his picture in her room. Jacob…”

“Kelsey? The marine biologist? Oh Jason you are dense.”

“What? She likes him.”

“Yes of course she does.” Lena said, wondering how she’d come to be here in the middle of a cafeteria giving a boy basic data on girls. “Jacob Kelsey has a PhD and has published eight articles about dolphins and he’s only twenty. And he’s handsome. Every woman who follows marine biology likes him. But that’s a celebrity crush, not a relationship in real life. At least tell me you understand the difference.”

“Well yeah, but Sallyanne–”

Lena didn’t let him finish. “There’s something else you probably haven’t noticed. She’s the only one of our friends who doesn’t know about Neri and everything.”

“Yeah but you guys found out, I mean, we had to explain.”

“Yes but Jason, every time she comes near us, we have to shut up. How do you think that makes her feel?”

“I can’t just tell her!”

“And why not?” Lena shot back, “Sallyanne is good people. We can trust her. Think about it.”

* * *

It was about midnight when Dave came off duty and went to get some food before bed. The galley was deserted except for Dianne, slumped in a chair with a cup of tea. “You’re up late. Mind if I join you?”

“Sure. Couldn’t sleep.” Dianne gestured Dave to the seat across from her. “I’m worried about… everything. The earthquakes. The kids. Whether I should be tying them up and putting them on the shuttle, which is what it would take. What do you think?”

Dave grinned at the image but said seriously, “I don’t think anyplace is going to be safe for much longer. Have you seen that map of Winston’s? And I think they’re old enough to be listened to. And Lena.”

“But how can I leave a decision like this up to them?”

“Brett and Jason are pretty independent boys.”

“Yeah. Most single-parent kids are.”

“Well,” Dave said, “If you want my opinion—Jason’s one of the best cadets I’ve got, and I’d love to have Brett in the program when he’s old enough. Lena too if she’s still on ORCA. I vote you trust them.”

* * *

“You sure no one spotted you?” Jason said before even a good morning.

Brett handed over Jason’s pack. “Of course I’m sure. Who else would be hanging around the storeroom at six o’clock in the morning?”

“Everybody ready?”

The kids yawned and nodded and Cass said, “Ready. Let’s get going, Neri and Mera will make the mainland way ahead of us.”

They piled into the zodiac and set out for the mainland. The sun was rising and the air chilly and clear. Once you were awake, a beautiful day.

“Hey,” Benny said over the sound of the motor, “How does Neri know where we’re going?”

Brett shrugged. “She just does.”

“I think she can remembers the shape of the coast and finds it by echolocation, or Charley does.”

* * *

At about the same time Kellar and a half dozen UBRI employees were getting ready to leave.

“You will not confront those children.” Hellegren said. He issued the order without getting up from his chair.

Kellar raised an eyebrow. “That may not be possible.”

“Get this clear. If they arrive, whether you have found the capsule or not, you will conceal yourselves.”

“And leave it to them?”

Hellegren turned to look up at her. “If they think we are on their heels again, they will move the other pieces of the device before Kal can find them.”

* * *

They met up at the mouth of the river, Neri and Mera sitting on the branch of a tree when the others came underneath. They got the light inflatable filled and piled in to paddle upstream. The current wasn’t strong, but it was hard going. The jungle was solid on either side of the stream so they had the choice between boating and walking in the water.

They had to do that anyway; when the screen got too shallow they all had to get out and pull the boat along. This wasn’t bad until Brett said, “Watch out for leeches.” Cass, Benny and Lena immediately tried to dive back into the inflatable.

After watching this for a moment Neri said, “Black worms? I think stream goes too fast.”

“You hope.” Benny replied.

“How much further?” Lena asked, trying to change the subject.

“Another two k up the river.”

They slogged on for another hour then turned off the river. The going was no easier. Cass wished loudly for a machete, but all they had were some sticks for shoving vegetation out of the way. Neri and Mera moved the fastest, slipping between the bushes and trees as fast as they slipped through the water.

“Almost there.” Brett said. “It could be anywhere around here.”

Something rustled and everybody looked. But it was just a wallaby, looking at them without fear.

“Right. Split up, start looking. And keep your eyes open in case UBRI turns up.”

They fanned out, poking through the bushes and watching out for snakes. It was only a few minutes before Brett yelled, “Guys! Over here!”

“You find it?” Jason asked as the others gathered around.

Brett was crouched over the silvery capsule. “It’s pretty beat up.” He eased the lid up. There was no piece of the synchronium inside. Brett’s eyes bugged. “Get out! Get away! It’s a bomb!”

They only got a few yards away. There was a very dangerous sounding beep. The children dived to the ground. Jason threw himself on top of Neri.

The capsule blew up.

There was a tremendous bang and a gout of fire spiked through the trees. Bits of debirs and burning leaves rained down.

After a minute Jason rolled to his feet. “Is everybody ok?”

“Yeah. Think so.” Lena rubbed her ears, then yelped and ran to stamp out a small fire.

It wasn’t the only one. For a few minutes the kids ran around stamping on bits of burning jungle. By the time everything was out, their hearing had recovered from the bang.

“So much for the synchronium.” Jason panted.

“It wasn’t in there. The capsule was totally busted up. Must’ve broken coming down through the trees.”

“Do you think it was UBRI? Who planted the bomb?” Lena asked. Her face was as white as her hair.

Neri was looking up. She smiled suddenly, reached up and swung herself into a tree, crawling gracefully up the trunk. The others had seen it now, and everybody watched as Neri reached the synchronium piece, wedged in a fork between two branches. She jumped down holding it in her arms.

“Yes!” Cass cheered. Then she looked around.

“Yes, we should go.” Mera said, smiling but also looking around nervously.

Everybody realized that whoever had left that bomb might still be around. They didn’t see anyone but the rustlings in the bushes were suddenly sinister.

The walk back to the boat was more of a jog, which became a run when Mera found footprints in the mud. They reached the river and made much better time going with the current. Benny swore he saw a flash of white UBRI uniform in the jungle. Nobody else saw it but they all believed him.

* * *

Back on the island the girls called for Kal to give him the good news. But he wasn’t on the beach or at the pond, and when Lena ran to yell into the spaceship there was no answer.

Brett was thinking of other things. “So, when are you gonna put it together and give it a test drive?”

“I know we have to get the two pieces from UBRI, we’ll get started on that. But can you use the ones we’ve got at all? You know, at least keep the quakes from getting worse?”

Mera nodded slowly. “We will try. I do not know how much good it will do but we must try. Tonight.”

“First we must find Kal.” Neri said. “Charley has not seen. I worry for him.”

“We’d better get back to ORCA. We’ll meet up again tomorrow ok? I’ll talk to Lena and see if she has any idea how we can get the two pieces from UBRI.”

Neri nodded then, to Jason’s surprise, handed him the synchronium piece. “Put it with the others. Is more important we find Kal, make sure he is safe.”

“Ok.” Jason said, then yelled to the others, “Come on, let’s go home!”

There was a general rush toward the boat with mutterings about food and hot showers. The children were once again sweaty and tired from an adventure.

The boat left for ORCA and Neri and Mera headed to the spaceship to see if Kal was there.

When they were gone, Kal came silently out of the trees and slipped into the water. He followed the boat back to ORCA. A little while later two divers came out. Kal followed them to the underwater cave. When they’d gone back, Kal surfaced inside the cave.

* * *

“You go in underwater.” Kal said excitedly, motioning the route with his hand. “The synchronium pieces are here. I show you.”

“Excellent! Very good, my boy.” Hellegren said.

Kellar asked, “You are sure they have the last piece?”

“They put it there now.”

“All the children?”

“Neri and Mera are on island. Others go back to ORCA.” Kal lowered his voice to a whisper, “No one sees Kal.”

“We go now, then.” Hellegren said. “Kellar, prepare the boat. And you, my friend—you can lead the way and bring them all up for us.”

* * *

Just back from their dive, Brett and Jason hurried to put away their adventure gear. They’d changed out of their muddy, scorched clothes.

“We’d better dump these down the laundry chute before Mum–”

Exactly at that moment the door opened and Dianne said, “Jason?”

“Hi Mum.” Said her sons.

“Where’ve you two been? I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

“Diving practice.” Said Jason at the same time Brett said, “Rec room.”

Dianne raised an eyebrow. “You done your studying?”

“Yes.”

“Yep, all done.” Jason sidestepped and dumped their clothes down the laundry chute.

“Good. I just wanted to see you.”

“Oh, anything special?”

Dianne put her arms around them, one on each side. “Yes. I’ve decided we stick together. You decide whether you want to evacuate.”

“All right! Thanks Mum!”

* * *

They’d had no luck finding Kal, and even Mera was beginning to get worried. But there was nowhere else they could think of to look.

“Perhaps he has another island he goes to.” Mera said.

“Or he has gone to ORCA. If he is there Jason will tell him we worry.”

A breeze from the sea swept over them. Mera said, “I think Kal does not belong here on earth. He needs to be with family.”

Neri looked away. Before she could answer, they heard Charley call.

Neri! Sister! Come quickly!

“Charley?”

He takes the Thing!

* * *

They were too late.

They swam as fast as they could, but when they surfaced inside the coral cave it was empty.

“It is gone.” Mera whispered, her fists clenched and her face pale.

“No.” Neri whispered. “No!”

* * *

Jason caught Sallyanne in the rec room. “You want to know what’s going on? I’ll tell you, come on.”

They sat at the table in the corner.

Sallyanne said, “You don’t have to tell me anything. It’s your business, ok.”

“No, I want to. It’s… not quite what you think. You’re sort of half right. There is a girl.”

Sallyanne rolled her eyes. “Yeah I know.”

“No, look. You have to promise not to tell anyone.”

“Why? Everybody already knows.”

“No, only us. Lena and Benny and Cass.”

“All right, I won’t tell anyone else.”

Jason couldn’t figure out where to start. “This is, uh, it’s pretty weird stuff to get your head around ok? Her name is Neri. She lives on an island, she and her father arrived there when she was a little kid. Later on he died.”

Sallyanne frowned. On an island? “Arrived from where?”

“Well, that’s the really far-out bit. Not from here. Like, not from this planet. No, for real! She’s from another world, they call it the planet of the oceans…”

Sallyanne interrupted. “Look, I don’t care if you like some other girl better than me. It’s not a problem. But this is just pathetic!”

“I told you it was hard to…”

Sallyanne stood up. “What a load of rubbish. I hope you’re enjoying yourself because I’m really laughing.”

Getting up to go after her Jason saw Neri in the doorway. “Sallyanne, if you wait just a minute you can ask her yourself…”

“Drop dead Jason.”

And she was out of range to grab, and anyway Neri looked awful. Jason turned to her. “Neri?”

“Kal has done bad. Very bad.”

* * *

“I want them in the storeroom under lock and key. Twenty-four hour guard. I want the lab cleared too. We need to start assembling the device as soon as possible.” Hellegren barked, and white-clad employees ran back and forth. The pieces of the synchronium were now nestled into separate padded boxes, being put away in the most secure storeroom.

Kal waited for a break in the chaos. “Kal do good for you. Now you do what he want.”

“We’ll get to that later.” Hellegren turned away, but Kal grabbed his arm in a grip as strong as iron.

“Not later. You say island for Kal. Neri belong, too.”

Hellegren yanked his arm free, using all his strength. “All in good time. Now there are more important concerns. Kellar, is the audio lab ready?”

Kal watched him walk away.

* * *

It was evening, on the island. Brett and Jason had heard the whole story from Neri. The four of them were sitting on the beach, slumped against a log.

“Kal won’t come back now.” Mera said. “How can he face Neri and me?”

“Hellegren might.”

“No. He has what he wants.”

Brett sighed. “And he knows we’re gonna come looking for it. They’ll be ready.”

“But we must.” Neri stood, graceful but agitated. “UBRI must not have synchronium. It is same with the person who uses it.”

“Same?” Brett asked.

“Same mind. Same heart.”

“You mean it’s not just mechanical?”

Jason tried, “So the synchronium… works in sympathy with the operator or something?”

“Yes. You think good, synchronium will do good. If bad men use, will make worse what is happening now. Ocean will die. World will shake apart. Destroy everything!”

26. The Synchronium

Lena was sitting in the little alcove off the rec room, waiting for Neri to round everyone else up for an emergency meeting. This morning’s earthquake had been small, but both Cass and Benny were still neatening up their cabins.

The screen across the room came on; HELEN had decided everybody needed to see the news. The anchorwoman gave the update with no emotion whatsoever.

“Reports continue to flood in from around the globe of unprecedented earthquake and tidal wave activity. The rapidly worsening situation has prompted glowing alarm, and several religious sects have announced doomsday. We here at the station cannot comment.”

Lena sighed and backed up so she couldn’t hear the television. Mera was waiting in the back, sitting against the wall. Lena slid down beside her.

“It is frightening.” Mera said.

Lena made a face. “Just now I was thinking that even if we do survive I’ve got no place to go.”

Mera looked at her. “Your father truly does not want you?”

“Really. Trust me. I keep hoping he’ll somehow… turn into the nice person I thought he was. But the truth is that my father is not a nice man.”

“Perhaps he could become one.” Mera said. She was clearly trying to sound hopeful, but not quite making it.

Lena smiled sadly. After a few minutes, all in a rush she said, “When you and Kal return to the ocean planet could I–” And she stopped, sure she’d said something awful.

Before Mera could answer, the door opened and the rest of the gang piled in, everybody except Jason.

* * *

At UBRI, Hellegren was assembling the synchronium like a great round jigsaw puzzle. It was harder than it looked. The pieces seemed to want to go together in a certain order. In the right order, the pieces joined and the seam between them disappeared, but if he tried adding the wrong piece they seemed to repel each other.

Kal watched silently from a corner of the room.

“We are making progress. I am beginning to see how the whole thing connects together. Bring up the next piece from the strongroom.”

“Yes doctor.” Kellar said.

Kal stepped in front of her. “No. No more. First you keep your word. You make me ruler of island, then you make rest of synchronium.”

“You will just have to wait.” Hellegren motioned his assistant to step around Kal, which she did.

“I wait long enough. You do what you swear, now!”

Hellegren turned on the boy. “Enough! You are in no position to make demands! You get nothing unless I say! Now, you keep quiet and do as you are told!” He waved to the guards at the door. “Take him out of here, keep him out.”

Two white-clad guards grabbed Kal around the shoulders and dragged him out. Kal struggled and wailed, “You cannot do this!”

“I can do anything!” Hellegren roared after him. “The synchronium is mine now! And realize that while you need me, I no longer need you!”

* * *

“We could always try another raid.” Cass said.

“No way. They would’ve doubled their security by now.”

“Benny’s right.” Lena said immediately, “My father won’t be taking any chances.”

“But once they’ve assembled the synchronium surely they will wish to test its powers in the ocean.” Mera said.

“So we wait ‘til it’s on the boat.”

“No. They must not take it to the sea.”

Brett spoke up from beside Neri, “Yeah, we can’t let them get it that far! If it touches the water everything gets zapped, pow, it’s over!”

There was a short pause as everybody thought about that.

Then Lena said, “To get it on the boat they’ll have to use the pier at UBRI headquarters. Why don’t we try to surprise them there?”

“Good idea. And get it back to you two before it touches the water. Only problem is, how do we get there? With the evacuation going on we can’t take a shuttle to the mainland. We’ll need a boat.”

“And the evacuation is using all of them, too.” Cass said.

“Of course, as a cadet, Jason might be able to get one.”

“Then where is Jason? I could not find him.”

Brett sighed. “He’s out diving near ORCA city. He volunteered to fix a sensor. He thought it’d be done before you came.”

Neri pushed herself up. “I go find. We need him here now.”

“Whoa, Neri! Sallyanne’s out there with him, she’ll see you!”

“Cannot care. No time.” Neri vanished out the rec room door.

Brett sat down again. “Well that’ll be interesting.”

* * *

Jason plugged the sensor in, for the fifth time. “Is it reading?”

“No… wait… yes! There it is, it’s on.”

“Finally!” Jason stood up and stretched from where he’d been crouching over the guts of the sensor trying to get one little bit back into place. He reached over to anchor it back to the buoy, glancing back at Sallyanne to make sure the thing was still working.

“Looks good.”

“Great, let’s go in.”

“Look at that!” Sallyanne pointed. In the distance a whale breached and fell back with a great crash of water. Sallyanne smiled. “He’s beautiful. Or she. Can you tell which?”

Jason smiled, leaning on the rail next to her. “You can’t tell from a distance, but that one’s a he. That’s Charley.”

“Oh, the one your imaginary girlfriend swims with. Way to spoil the day Jase.” Sallyanne turned to start the engine.

“Wait, he’s coming closer.”

Charley poked his head up, very close to the boat. Sallyanne gasped. “Wow!”

Jason just waved.

Sallyanne rolled her eyes. “Oh come on, the whale does not recognize you!”

Then Neri surfaced beside the boat. “Jason! Come now, we need you!”

“Neri!” Jason gasped out.

Sallyanne made a little squeaking noise.

“Um, this… is Neri.”

* * *

Hellegren was holding up the next piece of the synchronium, turning it to see how it would fit, when a guard burst into the room. “It’s the boy, doctor! He’s taken part of the device!”

Hellegren dropped the part he was holding. “Alert the front gate! Sound the alarms, get everyone after him!”

Kal almost made it to the front gate. By the time Hellegren got there, the boy was pinned under five guys; that was how many it had taken to wrestle him to the ground.

“Sir, the device is safe! We caught him…”

“Good.”

Kal shouted, “You not keep your word, Kal not keep his! I find synchronium, now I take it back!” He squirmed and tried to get up, but the weight of bodies kept him flat until the security chief hauled him to his feet.

“You fool! You think I would let you walk out of here with this? Put it back in the strongroom, and this time secure it properly.”

“No, it’s mine!” Kal cried.

“As for you, my patience is finally spent. Put him back in the cell where he will cause no more trouble.”

“Sir.” Said the security chief. He jerked Kal’s arm up and back, making the boy wince, and marched him back toward the building. The pavement under their feet began to shake.

* * *

The alarms went off and kids started screaming as the room shook. Lena yelled, “Get down, get against the wall!”

“Look out!” Someone else yelled.

Brett grabbed Mera as the room jerked and rocked them hard against the wall. Suddenly the light came loose from the ceiling, shattering and plunging the room into darkness. The children had managed to get curled up, protecting their heads as the shaking went on and they were peppered with bits of broken glass.

It seemed a very long time before the floor stilled and emergency lighting came on. Brett yelled, “Nobody get up! Aftershocks!” As one hit.

A few little shakes later Brett risked getting up. He weaved through the toppled furniture and still-cowering kids to the screen by the door. “HELEN? Damage report.”

Two hull breaches and two storerooms flooded. But no injuries reported. Brett announced that, and the kids started to get up and put the room back together.

They were still working when the commander came on the communicator screen. Behind him the bridge was in visible disarray. “Attention all personnel. This afternoon’s quake was measured at over nine on the Richter scale. This makes it much higher than any previous reading. And we believe worse may be to come. We therefore have decided to order compulsory evacuation from ORCA of all residents under eighteen years of age, starting with the youngest. This will begin immediately, with evacuation of adult personnel to follow in the next few days.”

“Well, they’re kicking us out.” Cass said.

“Can you blame them? I kind of don’t want to go through that ever again as long as I live.” Benny said sensibly.

Brett shook his head, and pulled them away from the other kids in the rec room. “What are we gonna do? We can’t get evacuated.”

“It’s no biggie, when they load us onto the shuttle we’ll just sneak away and go get the synchronium. Then our folks don’t worry about where we are.”

“You’re a natural optimist, Cass.”

They were still straightening when Jason, Neri and Sallyanne arrived. Sallyanne was silent, probably in shock. She smiled when she was introduced to Mera, though.

“Sallyanne’s with us now.”

Lena laid out their plan. “We want to be staking out the UBRI pier as soon as possible. I figure we’ll sneak away on the way to the shuttle and go straight there when they ship us out first thing in the morning. If you can, uh, steal a zodiac.”

Jason thought about that. “Yeah. Yeah I think I can, but we’re gonna have to go quickly and hope Dave’s too busy with the evacuation to notice.”

“I must come too.” Neri said.

“No way. We can’t risk Hellegren getting his hands on both you and the synchronium. We’ll bring it to you on the island and you can operate it.”

“He is right, sister.” Mera said quietly. “You must not be caught. It is your job to work the synchronium.”

Neri nodded. “Then we wait for you. Tomorrow, on the island.”

* * *

Nobody slept much that night. Brett and Jason grabbed their adventure gear and stuffed some clothes on top so it would look like they’d packed. Dianne tried to arrange somewhere for them to stay and ended up muttering curses when she couldn’t get ahold of their father.

“Hey, it’s ok.” Jason said. “ORCA’s set up something, we’ll be fine.”

“I’d rather have you with someone. If I knew where he was…”

“Calm down, Mum!”

Instead, Dianne turned to her guest. “Lena, I’ve sent the details of the assigned accommodation to your father. I know how you feel about it, but I’m legally obligated. I couldn’t get in touch with him directly though.

In the girls’ room, Lena was folding all her clothes into the suitcase she’d brought to ORCA. It had her address on a tag in case she didn’t get back. She didn’t think she’d be coming back to ORCA, not right away. Either the world would end, or she’d go back to her father, or… somewhere else.

* * *

The next morning, way too early, a scene of chaos unfolded around the turbolift as kids said goodbye to their parents and piled into the lift. People were hugging and crying. Morgan tried without much success to keep order.

HELEN announced, “Attention all personnel. This is the final call. All passengers aged seventeen years or below should now be at their evacuation posts. If you have not yet done so, report to your crew captains according top colors and numbers for movement orders. This is the final call…”

“Now look after each other ok.” Dianne said to her sons. She was looking tired and frazzled.

“Sure Mum.” Jason said.

“I’ll try to keep him out of trouble.”

“The minute you’re settled in, I want you to contact me. I want to be sure you’re safe.”

“Well, don’t get too worried if you don’t hear from us for a few days ok? I bet communications are gonna be crazy over there. We’ll catch up with Lena, it’ll be like a party over there.”

Dianne raised an eyebrow. “Why is it, just when I’ve convinced myself it’s my imagination, I get this strange old feeling you’re up to something?”

“Look Mum, if we knew how to fix what was happening to the ocean, you’d want us to try.”

“Well, yes. But…”

“Trust us.” Brett said.

“I always trust you. You know that.” Dianne hugged her boys.

HELEN’s voice announced, “Evacuation groups designated red fourteen and fifteen, your craft has arrived.”

“Well, that’s us.”

“Better get out of here.” Dianne stepped back, turned away- then turned back to say, “And remember to put on clean socks occasionally!” And she went back to work, trying not to cry.

Benny hugged his father and picked up his gear. “Bye Dad. Stay safe.”

“You too, son.”

Cass hugged Morgan, punched her in the shoulder, and headed for the lift.

The four of them, met up out of range of family. Jason said, “All here? Good. Remember, slip away in ones and twos. We don’t want to attract attention. The zodiac’s moored under the north side of the pontoon. Lena and Sallyanne should already be there.”

They were, waiting impatiently. When everybody got there Sallyanne said, “Is this the kind of thing you guys do a lot?”

Brett grinned. “Stealing a boat? Sneaking away with nobody knowing where we’re going? Sallyanne, this is nothing!”

Sallyanne looked at Jason, who nodded.

“Oh I’m not backing out!” Sallyanne said quickly, “It’s just… I wasn’t expecting… I wanted to be a marine biologist…” Her voice got steadily quieter, because she wasn’t sure what she was trying to say. “Never mind.”

They heard the shuttle pull away, and everybody who’s been on the pontoon went back inside. Jason said, “Everybody ready?” And started the engine.

* * *

The synchronium had become a seamless bluegreen sphere, shot through with disturbing dark red sparkles. They’d found a way to mount it to a crane arm, to move it into and out of the water with precision. Hellegren had tried it on a pool of water in the lab, but the moment the synchronium touched the water the whole pool was instantly converted into a thick cold mist that fogged up the room and beaded on every surface.

“Too powerful.” Hellegren mused. “There is nothing to do but try it in the ocean, as it was intended. Kellar! Have it taken to the boat as soon as possible. And triple the guard, the whole way. I have no doubt the children from ORCA will try something.”

“Indeed, doctor.”

* * *

In his cell Kal sat wrapped in a blanket. He didn’t quite understand that it wasn’t his body that felt cold.

The door opened and a guard came in with a plate of food. Just bread and water, not the tasty food he’d gotten before. Kellar came in also. “I thought you might like to know we’ll be loading the device onto the boat in just under an hour’s time.”

“Thief.” Kal said softly. “You break your word.”

“You think we ever meant to do otherwise? Now we have the synchronium, and you.”

* * *

The children made it to the pier outside UBRI and hid the zodiac. They waited, hunkered down until Kellar and a dozen white-suited employees brought the synchronium down to the big UBRI boat. Hellegren appeared and yelled some orders. They were having some kind of trouble loading it.

Jason said, “This looks like our best chance. If the rest of you distract that guy, I can grab it. Or whoever gets to it first.”

“This is crazy.” Benny whispered.

Cass said, “Only one of us has to make it, Benny.”

“Yeah, and how are they gonna keep tabs on all of us? Tie us up?”

* * *

Ten minutes later they were all tied up.

The moment the children had come out of hiding, a whole crowd of UBRI guys had come out from behind every bush and crate. They’d grabbed the kids without much effort and, at Kellar’s suggestion, tied them up around a pole. Squirming and yelling had not helped.

“You are more stupid than I thought.” Kellar said as she checked the knots.

Lena was the only one not secured, but her father was holding her wrist hard. “I will not have you as my enemy, Lena. Come.” He dragged her along, turning back to say to Kellar, “Make sure they are secure. Load the synchronium. We have wasted enough time already.”

Watching while he tried to work his hands free, Jason thought Lena was their only hope. She looked furious. Hellegren wasn’t even looking at her and she looked angrier than Jason had ever seen her. Suddenly she yanked free and made a dash for the synchronium.

Kellar managed to grab Lena and knock her down. She motioned to one of the guards. “Tie her hands. Doctor, if you insist on bringing her along let us at least make sure she is no more trouble.”

Lena turned to her father.

Hellegren didn’t say anything.

* * *

Neri and Mera sat at the edge of the water, waiting. It was all they could do. The sun rose higher.

Suddenly Charley called to them. The boat goes! They have the Thing!

Neri surged to her feet. Our friends? Are they safe?

An uncertain whistle. Charley couldn’t see anyone he knew on the boat, but it was hard to tell.

“Something has gone wrong. We must stop them.”

“Yes. Now is for us to do alone. Come.”

* * *

Kal stood on the table in his cell, and pushed one of the ceiling panels aside. He grabbed the edges and pulled himself up and looked around. He’d been hoping to be able to get away through the wall, like Brett and Cass talked about doing in ORCA, but the walls went straight up, and the next layer of ceiling was solid.

While Kal was thinking what to do next, one of his guards realized the cell was empty and came in. His first thought was that Kal was hiding behind the bench, and when he bent down to check Kal jumped down from the ceiling and out the door.

* * *

An hour had passed. The children had tried everything they could think of to get loose from their bonds, but with no luck. Brett was still chewing on the rope on his wrists. Benny had already said everything, until Cass offered him five dollars to be quiet. Sallyanne hadn’t complained at all. She was getting awfully closed to crying though.

“Hey, look.” Cass said suddenly.

The others looked up, Jason and Benny craning around the pole to see. Kal was walking down the driveway from the building.

“What’s he doing here?” Jason asked generally.

“The synchronium?” Kal said.

“They took it.”

“Yeah, thanks to you.” Cass added. “Hey, give us a hand here?”

Kal crouched to help her get her hands free, then helped Jason. “Where Lena?”

“Hellegren took her, and the synchronium.”

“He lies to me. He cheats me to have it for himself.”

“Yeah.” Jason shook some circulation back into his hands and turned to untie Sallyanne. “Just like you lied to Neri.”

Kal stepped back. He stood very still for a minute. “Kal feels… shame.” Then Kal turned and ran down the dock, diving into the water at the end.

“Hey, where you going?” Cass called after him.

Kal was gone.

“Question is, where are we going?” Sallyanne asked.

“Back to the zodiac. The island. There’s no way we’ll find the UBRI boat.”

“And quick.” Brett agreed.

As they pulled the zodiac into the water Cass said, “You know, when everything goes south what do you wanna bet that island’s the safest place to be? It’d be, I dunno, fitting.”

* * *

The boat dropped sea anchor, far out of the way of the shipping lanes.

Lena had been crying. Not because Kellar had tied her hands brutally tightly, but because he father hadn’t said anything. He really did care more about the synchronium than about her.

“Now is the time. Is everything ready?”

“It is, doctor.” Kellar said.

“The whale recordings?”

“All set.”

“Start the whale song. Lena. Come.”

Lena stood up and walked unsteadily across the deck to where her father stood beside the synchronium. Kellar turned on the sound system and mourneful whalesong filled the air.

“All I have to do is lay my hands on this device and you will see the might of the oceans mastered at my command.”

“No!”

“Neri!” Lena gasped, stumbling to the rail. Both girls were there, looking up from the water.

Hellegren stepped up to the rail, looking down at them. “So we meet again, my girl from the ocean. And you too, Jane.”

“My name is Mera.”

“We come for what is ours.” Neri shouted, her voice ringing clearly in the air. “The synchronium is of my people. Only I can use it.”

“And I am about to prove you wrong!”

“No!” Neri cried, “If it goes to the water from your hands all the oceans of the world, and everything in the ocean will die. All will be destroyed!”

“Hysterical threats.” Hellegren pronounced.

“Father, please! She’s telling the truth!”

“Still no faith in me Lena? Then let me show you.” Hellegren smiled at his daughter, then turned and put his hands against the synchronium, leaning close to its bluegreen surface.

The boat jolted, and the sky went black.

Lena screamed. She couldn’t help it; the sudden change from day to darkness and the sky solid with black clouds. The boat rocked again, the waves getting bigger, and the wind began to rise. Lena hung on to the rail with her bound hands.

The synchronium had gone red as blood. Hellegren stepped back from it, gasping and looking around. “Dear heavens!”

Red lightning crackled around them, along the underside of the clouds. Everything had gone red. Looking down Lena saw the ocean bubbling like boiling water. Wind plastered her hair against her face.

Kellar operated the crane, swinging the synchronium over the side.

Neri shouted, “Doctor Hellegren, take me!”

“Yes, take us!”

“You search for us. You try to catch us. Keep synchronium out of the water and we will be yours to study forever!”

“An interesting offer, but no!” Hellegren shouted back over the noise of the wind.

“You wish to be the man who kills your whole planet?”

“No, to harness it!”

“Please, you can’t!” Neri cried as the synchronium descended towards the waves.

Lena stood up. “Stop, father! You’ll kill Neri and Mera! They are my friends!”

Kellar was grinning, all teeth, exhilarated by the madness around them. “So what? We have the boy Kal!”

Lena made a decision.

“Lena, no!” Neri shouted.

Lena braced her hands on the rail and jumped over. She hit the water and sank like a stone, all the air knocked out of her. She had time to register that the water hurt her skin, that she couldn’t breathe—and then she was at the surface, gasping and sobbing for air as Neri freed her hands.

“That was stupid.” Mera said, then, “Hang on to me.”

There was shouting on the boat. Lena heard her father’s voice, but was occupied wiping water from her eyes. She finally got a full breath and screamed, “And me, father? Will you kill me too?”

“Lena!”

They were almost wrestling at the controls of the crane. Kellar shouted, “Are you insane?”

“We have to get her out!”

The synchronium hung over the water, crackling with some bizarre energy. If it touched the water, they would die.

“Why? She betrayed you!”

“Father, please!” Lena screamed.

Too late. Any second now it would touch—

Kal was there, bursting out of the water. He grabbed the synchronium and jerked as all the energy grounded itself in his body. The red light went out. All the light went out. The synchronium fell free and sank.

“Kal?” Lena cried. She was suddenly alone in the water. The girls had dived after the synchronium, and to rescue Kal. Lena wanted to help but she could hardly manage to stay above the surface. A wave broke over her head.

“Lena!” Her father was halfway down the ladder. He threw out a life preserver. “Grab it! Lena!” Holding out his arms.

* * *

The kids were hunkered down on the beach, staying down as if they could avoid the crazy red lightning. There was nothing they could do but hang onto each other.

“Look!” Jason yelled. Someone was walking out of the water, indistinct in the darkness. Everybody ran to help.

“Neri!”

“What happened?” Jason asked. He reached for Kal, grabbing the boy under his arm while Brett supported Kal on the other side. Kal was staggering, but his eyes were closed.

“He is hurt. Give water, keep warm.” Neri said. “We must use synchronium.”

“Yeah. Yeah. Come on Kal, let’s get to the trees.”

“Man, he’s really out. Cass, help us here…”

Neri and Mera took the synchronium to the ocean.

* * *

The boat was tossing back and forth in the waves. Lena was holding onto the steering console. Her father crouched over her, shielding her with his body. They were both soaked to the skin.

Kellar still hung over the rail. “The synchronium!”

“It is gone! Get under cover! It is too late!” Hellegren shouted to her.

“You give up?”

“Kellar! The lightning—!”

A massive red bolt hit the crane, sending Kellar tumbling across the deck. She landed lying very still.

Hellegren slid across the deck to grab Kellar’s arm and pull her under shelter.

Lena was so cold. She wondered if she was dying, maybe the synchronium had wrecked the world. But maybe her father did love her. So…

The sea began to calm. The sky cleared, and the light came back.

* * *

The girls left the synchronium in the shallows. It was glowing like a beacon under the sun. The other children slowly got up, wondering if it was over. They met Neri and Mera at the water’s edge.

“The ocean heals. All will be well.” Neri said, and threw herself at Jason. They hugged and kissed, and nobody noticed because they were all hugging and cheering too, and running around splashing each other. The water was sweet again, smelling clean and salty.

“And the reef?” Benny asked, “The fault line? Everything?”

“Everything! Trust me!” Mera laughed and hugged him too.

Kal was sitting leaning against a log, watching them. He smiled a little. After a minute the others remembered him and they all came up the beach.

“Hey, Kal.” Cass said, “Are you ok? What happened?”

Neri said, “Synchronium was bad. Kal grab it, it did bad to Kal.”

“Head hurt.” Kal said, “Hands hurt. Want to sleep.”

They helped Kal to his bed, and Neri and Mera got busy making up some medicine while the kids got food.

Brett had been trying his communicator every few minutes, and he finally got through. “Mum!”

“Where are you?” Dianne asked from the other end, “Everything got crazy but it seems to have calmed down. Lena called, she said she’s all right. Boys, what is going on?”

“Um.” Said Brett.

Jason grabbed the communicator. “Tell you all about it when we got home Mum! Half an hour!” And he cut the call.

Kal opened his eyes. “Tell Lena.” He said.

Brett crouched down to hear, “Yeah, Kal?”

“Tell I be happy to see her again someday. She is friend.”

“Sure Kal, I’ll tell her. I don’t know when we’ll see Lena again though.”

Neri returned with a cocoanut shell full of some nice-smelling goo to put on Kal’s burned hands. “Lena is with her father. It is well. Believe in her.”

“Yeah I guess.” Jason said. Lena was pretty amazing, but it might take super powers to make her dad anything but a class A creep. “Um, we really should go back before our parents start freaking out. Are you ok?”

“Yes. Kal sleeps. We will sleep too.”

Jason smiled. Kal had indeed dozed off again. Then he had a terrible thought. “Oh no, the zodiac, there’s no way it’s still here.”

Neri looked away for a moment, then, “Charley says it is on sandbar. I show you.”

* * *

“You mean to say you’ve known about this… synchronium for months and never said a word?” Dianne said after the boys had tried to explain.

“Well, things got sort of complicated.”

“Evidently.” Winston said.

Jason added, “Well, Neri said you had enough to do trying to keep the tribunal from letting UBRI blow up the seabed. It was sort of a full time job. And anyway, the ship’s leaving tomorrow night so Mera said can you guys come to the island for dinner before then?”

“Of course.” Dianne said, then glanced at the mountain of paperwork the last set of quakes had left. “We can think of something to tell the seismological society, I suppose.”

HELEN said, “Incoming call for Brett or Jason Bates.”

The boys crowded around the nearest screen and HELEN let the call through.

“Lena! Hi, where are you?”

“At home.” Lena said. She looked tired. “Did it work? The synchronium? Is Kal ok?”

“Yep, everything’s back to normal. Kal’s hurt but he’ll be fine.” Brett said.

“Thanks for calling. Neri said you were ok but…”

Lena smiled. “Thanks for worrying. I’m fine. Um, Miss Kellar got hit by lightning on the boat. She’s in the hospital, Father’s paying them to take care of her until she wakes up.”

Brett muttered, “Couldn’t have happened to a nicer lady.”

“So what are you going to do, Lena?” Dianne asked, giving Brett a shove away from the camera.

“I’m… I’m staying with my father. For now. I think it’ll be all right.” She took a breath and called to someone off screen, “No more boarding school!”

Dianne smiled. “Good. I think he deserves another chance. But you know where to find us if you need us.”

“Yeah, Dave said you’d be welcome in the cadet program.” Jason added.

Lena’s eyes went wide. “As in helicopters and getting yelled at by Cass’ scary sister? Uh, no. Look, I… I guess Mera and Kal are leaving?”

“Tomorrow.” Brett said, coming back into camera range.

“Well tell them goodbye for me. I really wish I could come back and say it in person but… I can’t right now.”

“We’ll explain it.” Jason told her. “And Kal said he’d like to see you again sometime.”

Lena blushed. Everyone pretended not to notice.

* * *

They had dinner on the island, before the spaceship left.

Now that the danger was over Mera had transformed amazingly, back into the cheerful girl they’d known for only a little while. She sat between Dianne and Winston and chattered away about what life was like on the ocean planet.

The spaceship landed, in broad daylight to the delight of the kids watching. Rulmyr and Onoelle practically ran down the ramp to hug Mera. “You did it, my child!”

“We couldn’t have done it without everyone’s help. Cass, Benny, Sallyanne. And Kal, he saved us.”

Kal smiled faintly. He wasn’t feeling well enough to join the party, but sat quietly in the back, surrounded by food Neri had brought him, watching everybody.

Then Kal’s grandfather came out of the ship. A smiling old man with brown skin and frosty white hair, he looked around interestedly before going to sit with his grandson. They spoke quietly and Kal’s voice became more enthusiastic.

* * *

After sitting and eating for a little while, it was time for the visitors to go. Rulmyr helped Kal walk into the ship. He said, “Kal, you will sleep during the journey. When you wake your body will be strong again.”

Clearly, Kal thought this was great news. But he paused on the ship’s ramp to say goodbye to his friends from Earth. “It has been good on your world. Thank you for being my friends.”

“You helped save our world, Kal.” Jason said.

“Yeah, if you hadn’t grabbed the synchronium…”

Kal smiled. “Good. Is good world, I am happy I help. And sorry for… sorry.”

“Hey, it’s ok. You fixed everything in the end!” Cass said, and gave Kal a friendly pat on the arm.

Benny shook Kal’s hand. “Maybe we’ll hang out again sometime, if you come visit.”

“Yes, maybe.” Kal said happily. There were a few more goodbyes, and Kal spoke quietly to Neri for a minute. Nobody else heard what he said, but then Neri hugged him and kissed his head. “Be happy, Kal.” Neri said.

Kal took his grandfather’s hand and turned to go into the ship. The last thing the others heard him say was, “Good, want to sleep now and have head not hurt!”

“I’m gonna miss him.” Cass said, sounding a little bit surprised.

“I guess you’re going too, huh, Mera?” Brett said sadly.

“I must. It is where I belong.” Mera hugged him.

“Yeah well, next time I’m coming with you.”

Mera smiled at him but didn’t answer, just turned to hug Jason and Winston and Dianne.

“Travel well my darling.” Dianne murmured to her. “I wish you could stay.”

“I will return, Mother.”

Neri and Mera moved off a few steps and held each other for a minute, being together as family, connected. Then Mera stepped back and said, “Until we see again.”

“Goodbye, my sister.”

* * *

The ship took off in a cloud of clean-smelling steam. Benny and Cass watched in awe. Sallyanne kept shaking her head like she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Winston had his arm around Dianne, who was looking a little teary. Brett looked sad too, but he waved as the ship faded up into the sky. Jason looked at Neri. She was smiling broadly, and moved to stand close to Jason. “We have this world still. Beautiful world. Many more days to see it.”

27. The Sea of Stars

The date was circled twice on the calender. Jason had put one on—his first paycheck, now that he was a fully accredited ORCA officer. With a grownup’s uniform, which Brett said looked silly.

The other circle was because this was the first full moon of the summer, and they were all going out to watch the reef.

* * *

Lena came downstairs with a book. Her father was in the living room, sitting with his computer open.

“Father, do you ever stop working?”

Hellegren sighed. “Not until this data starts making sense. Kellar is doing well. One of the nurses heard her singing a Russian lullabye today.”

Lena gaped. Kellar had been awake for a few months now, living in a long-term residence hospital. She’d lost most of her memory from the lightning strike, but strangely enough, kept most of her scientific knowledge. The doctors said that sometimes happened with brain injuries. And Kellar’s stubbornness had obviously survived; as soon as she was up and about she’d started looking around the hospital for a job to do. These days she was helping with the other patients and studying to get her nursing license.

“A Russian lullabye?” Lena repeated.

“Apparently Kellar came from one of those countries that tried to claim independence about thirty years ago. Her family was lost in the fighting. I knew nothing about it until she was hurt and the hospital tried to locate her next of kin.”

Lena was seriously rethinking a person she hadn’t liked very much. Maybe Kellar would’ve been a nicer person if such things hadn’t happened to her. Maybe she’d be a nicer person now, maybe even marry a handsome doctor. In Lena’s opinion everybody should have a chance to marry a handsome doctor. Or a handsome scientist, she added in her head, thinking of Sallyanne. Or… but the end of that thought was a subject for a few years in the future. “So what are you working on?”

In answer her father turned the computer so she could see.

Lena sat down next to her father and looked at the screen. “Shark nets?”

“A new project. Our client would like a design that protects the local marine life as well as the tourists. There must be an optimum shape but nobody can agree on which.”

Lena propped her book open at her place and thought for a few minutes. “Well what about…”

From the desk her mother’s portrait smiled at them.

* * *

At the hotel by the shore, Sallyanne checked her diving gear for the third time. It was her fifth dive as an intern on the boat Ceto and she was really, really determined to do everything right when they went out to film the spawning. Sallyanne looked at the clock, grabbed her pack and headed downstairs.

Her boss held the elevator for her, stopping the door with his foot since his hands were full of a very expensive underwater filming array.

“Thanks. Doctor Kelsey.”

“Looking forward to seeing the reef?”

“Oh yes. Last year when I was on ORCA, everyone said how amazing it was but then… nothing happened. I really hope we can get proof that the ocean is healthy again.”

“I’m not worried.” Said Jacob Kelsey. “Hey, Sallyanne. It’ll be midnight when we get back but would you like to have dinner with me then?”

“You mean with everybody?” Sallyanne asked.

“I was thinking just us.”

The elevator door opened, but it took Sallyanne a second to register that, or anything else. Then she yelped, “I’d like that!” and they went to find their boat.

* * *

The water sounded good. Sounded right. Neri spun under the waves.

I dreamed of my mother, that she was calling from the deep ocean.

Mother on ORCA? Charley asked.

Mother from the ocean planet, who gave birth to me and Mera. But she is passed, and I do not remember her. But I dream she was here.

Neri dove, and reached in her mind for Mera. But there was no answer, only distant laugher.

* * *

Mera was sitting by a fire in a little cave. The storm had broken so suddenly and so hard that she and her friends had raced for cover. The whole sky seemed to be falling, and the beach was invisible in the fog and rain. The air smelled rich and salty with a hint of smoke.

Laeka carefully poked a stick into the fire to check on the roots baking in the coals. That was their only dinner, unless they wanted to go out in the pounding rain.

Kal waved his hands excitedly, telling a story, “Then earth people put sticks on feet and sliiiiiide down mountain. Then they go inside a house and drink sweet milk with chocolate.”

The long-haired girl sitting across the fire said, “Really?”

“Really. Lena say.”

“What else do earth people do, Kal?”

“Many strange things.” Kal paused, thinking of another story, but the last member of his audience had gotten bored. Tiny Salali grabbed Kal from behind, wrapping her arms around his neck.

Kal said, “Is strange. Lali gone. Where did she go?” And he stood up and looked around, with Salali hanging off his back giggling madly.

“Lali, leave Kal be. I want to hear more about the Opal Planet!”

Mera smiled, watching the big boy wander around the cave laughing, still looking for his passenger. “I’ll tell you about skiing, Dolphin-calf. But I have only seen on television… more than Kal has.”

* * *

They’d requested the big boat, with room for everybody to sleep over, and Dave let them sign it out. Now the boat drifted over Coronet Reef. Dianne let down some sensors and cameras, then joined Winston in the dicey prospect of barbecuing on a boat. They managed without lighting anything on fire, and the result tasted good.

Cass was chattering away, “So Rang says five of the chicks lived so his family’s gonna have more eggs than they know what to do with pretty soon, and his school’s got some new books…”

And Brett was saying, “Well Froggy’s got an after school job and now Jason’s picking up a paycheck so why can’t I?”

Winston answered, “Because, my friend, the only person able to employ you on ORCA is Dave, and he has been warned about you.”

“And Jason’s paycheck is going straight into his savings.”

This was news to Jason. “Mum! All of it?”

“Most of it.” Dianne said, and Jason knew that was the best thing to do with his money so he didn’t argue too much, even though he’d had visions of a new portable terminal in his head.

Neri surfaced, smiling. “Hello!”

“Hey Neri.” Benny gave her a hand up. “How are you?”

“Good. Reef is healthy, Mother. Many fish.”

“Ah, good.” Jason said. “Mum’s still worrying that something will go wrong.”

“Nothing is wrong. Wait a little and see.”

The summer moon rose.

The reef came alive, first a little spot of color, a little glow, then more and more until the water was sparkling with new life. In the distance Charley breached joyfully. They sat lined up along the rail, Neri and Jason with their arms around each other. The night deepened, and the sea filled with stars.

Season 4 novelization

Title: | none yet, got any ideas?
Author: | Stormy
Rating: | PG13 (slightly more hardcore than the show in later chapters, but not a lot. No graphic sex/violence/cussing/etc.)
Disclaimer: | everything belongs to JMS who is welcome to publish it if I ever finish it. No money is being made.

Season four, with apologies to all concerned… it was kind of dumb. Everyone’s personalities seemed to be just a little off. When I watched it I was struck with the idea of doing a novelization to see if I could slant things back on course. I started it a few years ago and picked it up again recently after working on other projects. If nobody minds, I’ll post it here– having an audience might make me finish the thing!

=) Enjoy…

1. The Light in the Water

On the wide ocean beyond the Great Barrier Reef one boat stood out on the water. A boy in scuba gear climbed the ladder and pulled himself aboard.

“How far did you get?” Brett asked, helping his brother off with the new deep-dive helmet.

“Um…” Jason checked the meter on his glove. “One… eighty-eight five.”

“Deep! Some new toy!”

“Bet I can make two hundred.”

“You’re not going back under?” Brett groaned. They’d been doing tests all day and he’d always been the one stuck topside in the boat.

“One more time.”

“Jase, I’m starving!”

“Tell me something new. Just keep your eyes on the cable.” Jason said, fastened his helmet again and dropped over the side.

Brett was left watching the cable unwind in front of him and the storm clouds coming up behind. A few minutes passed, and a few more, then he realized the cable had gone slack.

* * *

Jason watched his depth meter. 193, 194… Then he thought he saw something down below. He wasn’t deep enough for it to be the bottom. Must be a fish or a whale, or nothing. Jason lit a flare.

200, 201…

There was something, and it was glowing…

Jason dropped the flare and it vanished into a sunlike blaze of white light. The water shuddered and Jason felt like he was being thrown around inside his suit. He grabbed his cable and pulled twice, the distress signal.

The cable pulled tight and Jason felt himself rising. Brett must have turned the winch on high speed.

198, 197, 196… the light faded. Jason turned and swam for the surface.

* * *

Brett was yelling before his brother even had the helmet off. “Idiot! I told you not to go down there again!”

“Let’s get out of here!” Jason grabbed for the steering wheel.

“Whoa! What is it, what happened?” And when Jason didn’t answer, “Hey look at the weather. You think we can get home in time?”

“Aw no…” Jason looked at the clouds and turned the boat towards another destination.

* * *

On the island the first high winds had come, making the trees sing. Neri was clearing her dishes out of the stream so they wouldn’t be washed away. She didn’t hear the boat arrive, but she heard the boys calling.

“Neri! Hi, Neri!”

Neri’s face broke into a broad smile. “Hello! I come!”

Jason and Brett were waiting under the porch of Neri’s little house. The house had been Jason’s idea, after a particularly wet season. Even Neri liked to be dry sometimes. It wasn’t much, just a shed made out of scrap wood with a little table and a bunk that Neri rarely slept on.

“Neri!”

“Was not expecting you, is good to see you!” Neri ran to them, and hugged Jason.

“Good to see you too.”

“How’re you settling in?” Brett asked as the first fat raindrops fell.

“Is good of you to build.”

“Perfect on a day like this.” Jason was still blushing from the hug as they ducked inside.

“I am used to the weather, but thank you for building it for me.”

“It’ll help keep our visitors dry anyway.”

“Yeah, if it stays up.” Brett shook one of the support poles and Jason whapped him.

“It will if you don’t knock it down!”

“Just as well, Jason’s got water on the brain.”

“Hey!” Jason snapped, harsher than he really meant to, “I wasn’t imagining that ok!”

“Imagining what?”

“Neri, something weird… something scary happened out there.”

Neri started to ask what, but just then Jason’s watch beeped with a call from home.

On the screen their mother’s face said, “Where are you?”

“Anyone else there?”

“Only me and Winston.” The view swung and Winston wiggled his fingers at the camera.

“With Neri.” Brett answered the question. “We got caught in the storm.”

“Great day you chose to try out that helmet.”

“Not much point coming home now.”

“All right, as long as you’re back in the morning. Something pretty… surprising’s turned up.”

“Well, what?”

“We’ll talk about it in the morning.” Dianne said firmly.

“Ok then.” Jason shrugged, guessing it wasn’t anything bad.

Brett grabbed the screen, “Hey Winton, check out the palace!” He pointed it around and Winston got a shaky view of the ramshackle place, and Neri, who grinned and caroled, “Hello!”

Winston laughed and waved, “Hi Neri! Congratulations, all the comforts of home.”

“Well, see ya.” Brett said and cut the call.

On ORCA, the screen flashed blue and went to the ORCA logo. “I wonder what they’ll think of it.” Dianne said.

“Ah, they’ll be knocked out, as Brett would say.” Winston said cheerfully. He rolled his chair over to his equipment, a screen with a scan of the sea floor. “Now, this thing is still holding me up. I’m most perplexed.”

“What, in the same area?” Dianne looked over his shoulder.

“Everything else is recharted. I can now account for every tectonic change under the ocean since the earthquake—except here, right in our own backyard. I can’t get an image. It’s as though something’s interfering with the scan.”

* * *

Rain poured down steadily, blurring the night. A clap of thunder greeted Brett as he stepped outside the ‘palace’ to get some more rocks. He was trying to block the water coming in under one wall. Inside Jason was telling Neri what had happened.

“…this incredible blinding light, right out of the blue. And then these shockwaves, I couldn’t do anything.”

“You were so far down you must’ve been hallucinating.” Was Brett’s opinion. “Just forget about it.”

“This was no hallucination.”

“Where?” Neri asked.”

“Out over the Mako abyss.”

“May-ko?”

“It’s a name they give one of the big trenches in the ocean, way out beyond the reef.”

Brett put another stick on the fire. “Yeah, just about due east.” He pointed.

“You know something?”

“No.” Neri looked down, thoughtful. “Just know sometimes something out there feels… different.”

Just then water started dripping on Jason’s head. He scooted over quick and put a big shell under the leak. “Well that was close.”

Neri was grinning. Suddenly a big hole fell open and the fire went out like a bucket of water had hit it. They were left in the dark. Neri shrieked with laughter. Brett said, “I told you!” Jason, completely soaked, couldn’t keep from laughing too.

* * *

The next morning at home on ORCA the boys got the big news.

“Commander?”

“Of ORCA?” Jason and Brett said after a stunned silence.

Dianne looked sheepish. “Well they sort of hinted that if I applied I’d have a better than even chance of getting it. What do you think, me striding about issuing orders all day long?”

“You’ve been doing it to us for years.” Jason joked, then more seriously, “You are just about the most senior officer here.”

“I have to admit it’s just a little bit tempting. If they want a scientist as commanding officer that suggests the focus of ORCA will swing back to its original purpose…”

“No more plans for an ORCA city?”

“No. No more empire building.” Dianne said as if she’d make sure of it herself. “Now, I’m due at mainland headquarters tomorrow so we’ve got tonight to decide.”

“We’re right behind you.”

“Yeah, whatever!” Brett added, not quite caught up yet.

* * *

In the lab Winston looked up from the morning net news as his assistant came in. “Morning Cass! Any news from your parents?”

“Nah, not yet. I don’t think their cruise ship’s got communications, or else they’re too busy with the second honeymoon thing.” Cass wrinkled her nose. “I heard from Morgan though.”

“And how is she?”

“What do you think? She loves the fancy American college but thinks it should have uniforms.”

“Sounds like Morgan.” Winston chuckled.

“Anyway,” Cass said around a bite of candy bar, “Whatcha looking at?”

“This here.” Winston tapped the screen, “I know, it’s blank. The satellite’s not getting anything back and radar waves just seem to fizzle out.”

“What frequencies have you tried?”

“All the standard ones. Cass is that your only breakfast?”

Cass was already checking out unstandard frequencies. “Ok. It says here the waves in the gamma band can penetrate all known radar defenses.”

“I thought you were studying part one this semester.” Winston said with some wonder.

“I like to read ahead.”

“But what sort of defense system could there be down there? Defense against what?”

“I dunno, but what have you got to lose?”

“I suppose I could give it a try…” Winston started typing.

The door hummed open and Brett and Jason came in. “Hey Cass, guess what’s happening with Mum!”

“Ssh, he’s connecting.”

Brett saw the coordinates over Winston’s shoulder. “The Mako abyss?”

“Yeah, that’s where we can’t get a reading.”

“Not just yet but…” Winston nudged the dial over and suddenly they had a reading. “Look at that, goodness gracious! A perfect square deep in the ocean, surely too symmetrical to be a work of nature!”

Jason felt a chill. “That’s where the light was! That’s where it happened! I told you…”

They looked at each other, uncertain.

* * *

In another place, where people wore business suits with identification cards clipped to the front, a neat young man straightened his tie before he went in to see his boss.

“Agent Shelby.” The director greeted him.

“Sir.”

“You read the brief?”

“Yes sir, thoroughly sir. I’ve given it a lot of thought.”

The director closed the blinds with a flick of his remote. Another wave brought the big wall screen to life. “Sit down.”

Shelby sat, holding the inch-thick brief. “These radio signals…”

“We’ve been picking them up for some time. Here is the wave pattern. It originates in outer space.”

“Outer space?”

“Yes. Targeting right here.”

The screen was showing a bit of map, but Shelby didn’t recognize where. “Clearly an alien presence.”

“For the last three weeks someone or something in Egypt has been intercepting it and sending something back.”

Oh, so it was Egypt. “No kidding?”

“You want the assignment?”

“I’m your man, sir.”

“Good. Codename operation Sphinx. Get packed, you leave tomorrow.”

With another “sir” Shelby got up and headed for the door. The director waited until he’d reached it before saying, “Your… partner will be Agent Hauser.”

Shelby stopped. “Elly Hauser?”

* * *

“It’s what you call a magnetic anomaly.” Winston said, “When radar picks up something of nonorganic origin. In the Mako abyss, where you experienced these phenomena while diving.”

“It’s one heck of a coincidence.” Cass put in, “Maybe a sunken nuclear sub? Do you glow in the dark now?”

Jason whapped her.

“I suggest a closer look—a direct sonar scan from the surface.”

“When?”

“No time like the present.” Winston looked worried, more than his sometimes-solemn look.

“Aw no, I spent all day yesterday…”

“Then you stay home.” Jason clapped his brother on the shoulder, “Winston can operate the scan. You watch in case Mum calls.”

“Ok. Hey Cass—“

“Just a sec. Winston, what kind of scanner did you want—?”

They got a sonar bell signed out and got the necessary equipment loaded into the boat. Jason and Winston set out while Brett and Cass rode the lift back down.

Over the Mako abyss they dropped the sonar bell overboard and let it down on a long cable. As the scanner descended the picture on screen slowly cleared: the same topography they’d seen from the lab and the same square standing impossibly in the middle.

Jason saw a long floppy fin rise out of the water a ways away. He waved, even though the whale probably couldn’t see him, even if it was the right whale.

“Jason look. We’ve almost reached depth.”

Jason turned back to watch the screen. “That’s it…?”

“Our magnetic anomaly. It’s just ahead.” They both looked, as if they could see anything on the surface.

At two hundred meters the scanner bell began to shake as shockwaves slammed through the water around it. Something below was angry.

Neri heard the water moving. What? Earthquake, Charley?

It didn’t sound like an earthquake, quite. Not loud enough. Charley agreed, Not earthquake. Other. Stay away?

Jason is there. I go.

The screen flashed white static then back to the picture. Jason reached for the winch then jumped back. Green sparks were running up the cable.

“Oh my–“

“Winston look out!” Jason went for the fire extinguisher. Their gear was covered in creeping green lightning. Things started to spark and smoke and Jason turned the fire extinguisher on the lot.

Below, Neri reached the scanner bell. The water was vibrating madly, noisy in her ears and her bones. For a long minute it was horribly uncomfortable, then the vibrations died away and she could look down and see the light. Brilliant, white light from the sea floor. Neri raised a hand to shield her eyes and imagined she could see bones through the flesh. The light was singing—like it welcomed her.

She reached out, and everything stopped. Now the only illumination was blue light drifting from above. Neri shook herself and kicked out for the surface.

* * *

“Light, bright light!” Neri told Jason, “It was beautiful! But when I go near, it stops. I will go back.” She was smiling.

“Are you kidding? Stay away from there!”

“No. I must go back.” The smile was gone and Neri’s voice sounded like a low bell.

Jason was scared of whatever was down there. He wanted to go home and forget about it. But even more, he was worried about Neri. “Promise you won’t go down without me.”

Neri hadn’t even thought of going down alone. “Jason..?”

“Sorry. It’s just—whatever’s down there messes up radar, it overloaded this stuff… it’s dangerous. You could get hurt.”

Winston put in, “Yes! Nothing should be able to block satellite scans. When something does what nothing should be able to do, be very careful.”

“I will. But Jason, Winston, I must learn what makes the light. You help me?”

“Of course Neri.”

* * *

Elly Hauser had been pretty in college, but after working for Praxis for three years she dressed too neat for real beauty and her gray eyes had gone sharp and suspicious.. But the job paid—really well. Elly eased her red convertible up the long driveway and showed her id to security before parking at the main building.

In the director’s office the two agents nodded to each other. “Agent Shelby.”

“Agent Hauser.”

The director said, “I am aware there have been certain… tensions between the two of you.”

Ellie and Shelby exchanged glances. ‘Tensions’ was a polite way of saying they came close to truly hating each other.

“But you are both top agents, and professionals. And it’s just because you have different skills that I want you to work together on this. Persistence will be required, as well as a maximum of subtlety and restraint. Remember you may well come face to face with extra-terrestrial biological entities.”

“You really suspect an alien presence?”

“Something’s gotta be intercepting those signals.” Shelby dismissed the times they’d investigated for aliens and found none. He stood up and went to the map, and took a breath to begin a statement. The director sighed and put his chin on his hands.

“Now I’ve done some preliminary calculations sir, and I figure our subject—or subjects—would have to be receiving the signal within a one mile radius of here—just west of Alexandria.”

Ellie frowned, “You took into account the changed atmospheric vectors recorded in the past two months’ report from the metrological office? Taking these figures on board I think you’ll find the reception point is near Cairo—in fact somewhere near the Valley of the Kings.”

Shelby tried not to look dismayed.

The director cut off their one-upping battle. “You’re both on a secure flight to Egypt in ninety minutes.”

* * *

Egypt. Wide desert, sprawling dirty city and the one river cutting through both. Outside the city towns of tents housed visiting scientists, anyone who couldn’t afford a house on their research grant. The man waiting on the stone steps by the river did not look like a poor scientist. He was a dour brown-skinned man who dressed like the movies’ idea of an Egyptologist.

The river was brown-black with receding flood, and pollution even here above the main part of the city. A woman in scuba gear walked out of the water. She spit out the mouthpiece and shook water off her body in disgust.

“What have you found?” The man demanded.

“Nothing.”

“Keep trying—further upstream.”

The girl ignored him and pulled a towel over her bathing suit. “I’m tired. Hungry. That water makes me feel sick. How much longer?”

“You must remember what we are seeking has been waiting for us for five thousand years! You must be patient.”

She turned, revealing a fine, regal face maybe twenty years old. “But no more today. At dawn.” She headed up the cliff trail to return to their camp where food and a freshwater shower waited.

* * *

Brett and Cass were checking out the commander’s quarters, left vacant since Commander Wellington had transferred to a ship command.

“Check out the kitchen, looks more like an operating theater.” Cass said, “No more mess hall!”

“I could get used to this!” Brett flopped down in a comfy chair. His family cabin didn’t have a sitting room, or a kitchen. Brett didn’t even have a bedroom to himself and he wanted a place to put up his posters.

“What’s in there?”

In the master bedroom a boy was sitting on the end of the bed playing a video game on the wall-mounted computer screen.

With the confidence of a native orca resident Brett stepped in front of the screen. “What are you doing here?”

“Wot does it look like?”

Brett hadn’t been very polite, but this boy was genuinely nasty.

“Have you got permission to be here?” Cass asked.

“Have you?”

They didn’t. The boy went on, “I suppose you think you’ll be living here with your mum. I hear she’s applied. Well let me tell you something my friend—it’ll be me, not you.”

“How do you figure that?” Cass asked mildly.

“My father is first officer, is he not? So he will be promoted to commander. You will please leave now.” He got back to his game.

Brett recognized the kid now, the First Officer Danson’s son straight out of some genius school in England. Cass whispered, “His name’s Louis.”

Brett stepped back in front of the screen. “No Louis, after you. As in there’s one of you and two of us.”

“Very well. But it is I who shall be packing, not you.”

Brett said to his back, “Yeah in your dreams.”

“What a jerk!” Cass said with disbelief. “He hardly talked at check in, I didn’t know he was such a…” words failed. Then Cass switched to another subject. “And those ‘two of us’ would be me, and my reputation right?”

Brett threw a pillow at her.

* * *

Louis found his father on the submarine launch deck—which wasn’t a deck at all but a large room in the outer shell of orca. First Officer Danson was checking equipment.

“Father! Those Bates kids figure their mom’s going to get the commander’s job!”

“Not now Louis, I’m busy.”

“But that’s probably where she’s gone! You did put in an application didn’t you?”

“Yes yes, “I—“ he didn’t bother to finish the sentence, distracted by Jason and Winston coming in. “Officer Bates, you’re late.”

“Yes sir. Sorry sir.”

“Our apologies.”

“I notice you two have requisitioned the minifin this morning. May I ask why?”

“We have to recheck one of the seabed beacons. Doctor Seth will run the tests.” It was an excuse. There were plenty of beacons on the way and heaven knew they were always breaking down in one way or another.

The head tech ducked out of the minifin. “Everything in order sir.”

Danson nodded. “All right. Come on son.”

“Dad, ask him!” Louis whined.

Danson cleared his throat. “I, ah, understand your mother is away for a few days?”

“Yes sir. Mainland headquarters.” Jason answered.

“Fine. Carry on.” He left with Louis trailing behind.

“Let’s go.” Jason said. They climbed down the ladders into the two seats of the minifin. It was a claustrophobic little sub, but fast, and it had the same technology as the deep-dive helmet so they could go look at the magnetic anomaly close up. In theory.

They did check a few beacons, then headed for the chasm. They were planning to go as close as they could and then drop a few camera and sensor arrays to see what they could learn. Brett and Cass were watching on the screen in the lab on orca.

“There’s Neri.” Neri was waiting midwater, her hair billowing above her head. She waved to the minifin’s camera, then beckoned and ducked behind a rock.

Jason glanced at his instruments. They were deep, almost as deep as he’d gone testing the helmet, but closer to the chasm wall. He watched their position with one eye and the main screen with the other. They should be able to see the mysterious square soon…

Suddenly the main screen went white, total glare. Jason yelled in surprise and shaded his eyes. He could see every instrument was going crazy, readings jumping all over the place. The minifin was shaking. Winston said, “Oh my goodness! And, “Should I do anything?” But Jason was the one who’d had minifin training and he couldn’t do anything. The engine wasn’t responding.

The glare faded just a little and they could see the seabed in stark black and white profile. Neri had returned. This light on her face made her look like a different person.

Then it stopped. Jason and Winston were left blinking in sudden dark and stillness. Jason’s hand was on the mayday button but he hadn’t pressed it.

“I think it’s over.” Just then the engines came back online, startling both of them.

Neri beckoned again, and gestured at her passage between the rocks.

“She wants us to follow her.”

“But to what I wonder.”

* * *

The man in Egypt pulled out his canteen and drank, mentally cursing the desert sun and sand. Around him the rest of the dig went on as usual, the British and American teams digging and documenting their findings.

His companion walked over, barefoot on the hot sand. She was again wearing her bathing suit under a long linen robe.

“All is in readiness at the river. Perhaps today will be the day.”

The girl gave him a catty smile. “It is fortunate, isn’t it, that I am such a good swimmer?”

Behind them a golden pyramid reached for the sky.

* * *

A green pyramid reached for the blue glitter of the surface. The minifin’s floodlights picked out its huge outline, and the texture of carvings with green weed growing over them.

“…seeing things.” Jason said faintly. “I’m seeing things.”

Neri swam to the pyramid and floated, her hands against the stone blocks.

2. The Door in the Sea

On ORCA Brett and Cass watched the pyramid on the video screen.

“Totally impossible.”

“Totally.” Cass agreed. “But there it is.” It was impossible of course. People couldn’t dive that deep, not even submarines until a few years ago. And something so huge could hardly have been dropped whole from the surface.

* * *

Neri pushed herself away from the pyramid’s side to get a better look at the whole structure. She passed the minifin—and it began to shake.

“Aw no not again!” Jason tried to get the sub turned but again he had no control. He started cursing the machine when Neri got between them and the pyramid and everything started working again.

“I think we had better get out of here, before that happens again.” Winston said.

“Yeah.” Jason managed. He flashed the sub’s main lights to let Neri know they were leaving. She waved, and stayed close to the minifin until it was well clear of the pyramid. Then Winston and Jason returned to ORCA and Neri found that she felt too thoughtful to play so she returned to the island.

The pyramid waited.

* * *

Charley? What is that place? Jason says, ‘pyramid.’ Neri sang the shape as a whale would see it, then clicked out the English word.

Old. Generations old. No reason to go close. Maybe the sperm whales… The name was a one-word description of blunt heads and sharp teeth. Sperm whales could dive that deep, to find cold water in the tropics.

Neri surfaced and looked around. There was nothing but water in all directions, then Neri saw a sea snake come up to breathe and then Neri noticed more, floating and basking. “Pyramid,” She tried the word aloud- it was hard to say- and ducked back under to continue, lets me come close. Not others.

Charley whistled that he didn’t know, but Neri remembered the spaceship, the panels that lit up when her hand touched them. Was the pyramid the same? …ocean planet?

Whale song drifted across the water, a long series of unconnected thoughts. Same sound, like spaceship. Older. Something of us also. Danger? Always. But… no choice.

Charley understood, he always did. Neri saw the island in the distance, straight ahead. She never got lost in the ocean. Yes, ‘pyramid’ is something of me.

* * *

The minifin docked at ORCA. Winston climbed out while Jason ran through the procedure to shut the sub down. All systems showed green; no damage from the bizarre shockwaves the pyramid had thrown at them. Those readings, along with the camera images and a record of the journey, were recorded on the black box. Jason got the disk out it and tucked it in the pocket of his uniform. ORCA’s main computer would analyze the information and edit Neri out of the images. This time they’d probably have HELEN erase the pyramid too. They didn’t want to tell the world yet, and have scientists swarming all over it did they? Not until they knew more about it…

Lost in thought, Jason finished the job and climbed out of the minifin. He missed seeing Louis’s father waiting outside.

“So the voyagers return. Long trip, for just checking beacons.”

“We, ah–“ Winston began.

“I’ll take the disk please.”

Jason could hardly disobey a superior officer. He handed over the disk and traded panicked looks with Winston.

Officer Danson would see the pyramid, and Neri!

* * *

The traditional image of Egypt was completed by a train of pack camels along the horizon—and rudely interrupted by Elly and Shelby’s range rover. The two agents were scowling over their laptops and a little tracking antenna.

“If you can just hold the signal for thirty seconds—“ Elly broke off as the screen went to static.

“Lost it! Damn!” Shelby’s hair was standing up; he’d run his fingers through it so many times. “We traced the waves to the Cairo area all the way from outer space, why can’t we find it within a three mile radius!”

Elly gave the only answer she could think of. “There’s some very fancy local equipment blocking the signal.”

“Look, it’s six am. Let’s call it a night.”

“Oh give me another hour, I think I’m pretty close to cracking it.”

“I say we forget all your high tech gizmos and start kickin’ in a few doors.”

Elly had to grin. “There’s only a few thousand doors between here and Cairo. Just where do you suggest we start kicking?”

Shelby saluted with his canteen: as close as he’d ever come to admitting that had been a truly dense suggestion.

* * *

Neri knelt on the beach, smoothing a pile of sand into a pyramid. She looked out to sea…

* * *

They had time for a quick chat with Brett and Cass, long enough to remind each other what was on the disk but not to think of a way to keep Officer Danson from watching it. He probably already had, while they were talking.

Then the intercom screen lit up. “This is Acting Commander Danson. Officer Jason Bates, Doctor Winston Seth, report to the bridge immediately.”

They sighed and went to face the music.

* * *

“A blatant breach of discipline! And an obvious attempt to conceal information. The log of any minifin journey is sacrosanct. Well, would either of you care to explain?”

Jason couldn’t think of a thing to say. Winston began, “Well, ah, in our defense…”

“Doctor Seth, what are you trying to tell me?”

“Well sir, what I think he’s trying to say, since you’ve probably already looked at the disk you would know the details as well as we do.”

“And you know as well as I do that this disk has been erased.”

“…erased.” Jason said after a stunned pause. His insides started to thaw with relief.

Officer Danson played the disk and only static came up on the screen. “Nothing here from start to finish. Why, gentlemen?”

Jason had trouble not smiling. From that point he and Winston told the truth: they had no idea why the disk was blank. The HELEN computer could do it, but not without a command, and without HELEN nobody should be able to change a black box disk. Even Froggy probably couldn’t do it.

Officer Danson interrogated them until he got tired of hearing that they didn’t know and it was supposed to be impossible to erase the disk. Then he let them go.

* * *

The next day Jason got a few hours free and went to tell Neri what had happened. They waded in the lake and drank cocoanut milk out of the bowls that Patty had sculpted for Neri. They were beautiful bowls, made of brown clay and shaped perfectly to fit their hands.

“So I said we didn’t know. The disk should be impossible to erase, it’s protected.”

Neri said uncertainly, “I think the… pyramid… keeps secrets.”

“You mean I could somehow erase a disk?”

“I do not know. But I know I feel great power from it.”

Jason shook his head, “Can’t believe it. Pyramids…”

“Are there more of these pyramids?”

“Some. Not in the water that’s for sure.”

“Tell me of them.” Neri’s eyes were bright, strangely intense.

“Well I don’t know a lot.” Jason shrugged, “They’re found in different countries. They’ve been around since ancient times.”

“I can learn more?”

“HELEN’s database should have something.”

Neri stood up. “I will go to ORCA. We will ask HELEN about the pyramid.”

* * *

They took the boat back, but Neri only rode halfway before she dived overboard to swim with Charley. Still she arrived first and had time to change into her ORCA uniform and towel her hair before Jason came down from the pontoon to meet her.

“I called ahead—Winston’s got everything out of the history books ready to view.”

“I want to know everything.”

Brett came out of his classroom and joined them. “You’re really keen on this pyramid aren’t you? Like it’s got some kind of pull on you.”

“Perhaps.” Neri chimed.

“Oh–“ Brett grabbed Neri and pulled her down a side hall. “You don’t want to meet that guy.”

So Jason was the only one Louis saw. “Hello Jason. Hope your little trip in the minifin was worth it.”

“Worth what?”

“Spoiling your mother’s chances of promotion.”

Jason didn’t rise to the bait. He just walked past Louis to meet Brett and Neri around the next corner.

* * *

The secretary showed Dianne into the office and left her to wait. She straightened her uniform jacket and rubbed her hands on her pants, nervous. There was something familiar about this room, a familiar smell…

“Hello Dianne.”

That voice— “Paul?”

“Good to see you again.” He said quietly.

“You’re the new commander in chief of ORCA operations?”

“It came as something of a surprise to me too. How’re the boys?”

Dianne managed, “The boys are fine. Now listen Paul—“

“Whoa,” Paul said, “Business first. Sit down.”

They did, and Dianne tried to gather her thoughts. Of all the people she’d never expected to see here—! And she wasn’t unhappy to see him, not nearly as unhappy as she should be.

“Well now, I’m glad you decided to apply for the position.”

“If I’d had any idea…”

“I deliberately didn’t tell you. Didn’t want to influence your decision.”

Dianne muttered, “That was thoughtful. Might’ve put me off- my ex husband as my new boss…”

“Well we’ve processed all the applications. The job’s yours, if you want it.”

If she wanted it—and wanted Paul back in her life.

* * *

HELEN displayed pictures of pyramids. The step pyramids of Mesopotamia and Central America, China and Mongolia. Finally the great pyramid of Egypt, with three smaller pyramids in its shadow.

“Egypt.” Neri tried out the word.

HELEN ran out of pyramids and brought up other information about Egypt. Neri couldn’t read quickly so she just looked at the pictures, of modern-day Cairo and of ancient art treasures in museums around the world.

“Stop.”

Jason leaned to look at the screen. It was a photo of a statue. A woman in robes, with a sash across her chest and a crown that might have represented a flower or flames. “What is it?”

“I see her in my dreams.”

Jason scanned the text “It doesn’t say anything about who she was.”

Neri touched the screen with one finger. “I know her Jason. She is part of what we find in ocean. She is very important.”

* * *

“No.” The girl with black hair said, “No, no, no.”

“You are repeating yourself.”

They stepped around a group of students carefully dusting off a section of painted wall. The man scowled at them, believing that worthless compared to what he was doing.

“I want to make it clear I will not continue much longer!” The girl snapped. “You’re using me like some kind of tame…” she spat a word in some language other than English.

“No one else can locate the passageway into the pyramid, you know that as well as I. When the way is finally found it’ll be too precious a secret to share with—mere employees.”

“How do I know your information is correct?”

The man’s voice had gone hard and cruel. “If you were going to doubt me you should have started long ago—long ago and far away.” They came out to the wide rock shelf over the canal they were searching.

“We could be looking for years!” she exploded.

“Or it could be this very afternoon.”

“It is very hot.” The girl said arrogantly, “In afternoon.”

He had no patience with it. “Well, do we continue? Or is our quest not worth it?”

No answer, but the girl turned, her hair and robe flaring. She started down to the canal, hissing as her feet burned on the hot stone. Her voice drifted back, strident and angry, “I hate this place! You never warned me about the flies.”

Her companion said sourly to no one, “For that you have my apologies.”

He heard an unfamiliar engine noise and looked up, reaching for his binoculars.

* * *

Elly stopped the land rover and stood up, looking across the sand at the bright pyramid.

“What?”

“The Egyptians call that one the pyramid of mystery.”

Shelby sneered. “Everything in this stinking desert is a mystery.”

“They say it’s the oldest of the ancient structures. Five thousand, maybe ten thousand years old.”

“Almost as old as I’ll be by the time we finish these triangulations.”

Elly’s awe was undampened. “And it’s completely solid. No chambers, no treasure, no dead pharos, nothing… In a way that makes it the most interesting of all.”

“Fascinating. Y’know if I’d wanted a history lesson I’d have hired a tour guide back in Cairo.”

“I mean who built it? Why was it built?”

“Who knows. Who cares? Is the new diagnostic program making any difference? What do you think kiddo?”

“I think we’ve narrowed the field a bit.” If Elly was disappointed in her partner it didn’t show. She started the motor and they drove off to narrow the search area further.

* * *

It hadn’t taken Neri much pleading. Jason had been unnerved by that statue, and Neri’s strange words. So Neri left, from the surface this time, and Jason and Brett went to try and steal the minifin.

It wasn’t hard. The head tech, Dave, liked them and was willing to be fooled into leaving the two boys alone in the submarine bay. Of course he ordered them not to go anywhere. Of course they jumped into the minifin the moment Dave left to check their authorization.

“We had to go sooner or later.” Bret said as Jason got the sub started. “And this is the only way we can get down there and it’ll be easier now before Mum gets back. And admit it, you’re dying to know what’s down there!”

Jason couldn’t argue. “Ok, here we go.”

The trip to the pyramid went by surprisingly quickly, and Neri met them at the edge of the chasm. She swam lazily in front of the sub and there was no sign of the force field they’d encountered before.

They were almost in sight of the pyramid when the radio chirped on. “This is Acting Commander Danson. Jason and Brett Bates, wherever you are and whatever you’re doing, return at once! Do you hear me? Return at–“

Jason turned off the radio. Too late to go back now. Or too early, before they’d seen the pyramid.

In their floodlights Neri ran her hands over the carvings on the pyramid. She gestured Jason not to come any closer and kept searching. Finally she touched a triangle shape that lit up under her fingers.

The carving sank back into the stone and then a whole section of the wall was rumbling and folding away. A wide bay opened up, more than big enough for the minifin. Neri hesitated, hovering in the opening and looking into the darkness beyond. Then she ducked, caught water with her hands, and swam in.

* * *

They came up in a chamber of columns. The minifin floated in a rectangular pool that cast twisting blue reflections on the ceiling. Neri stood at the edge of the pool to help them out of the minifin and onto the stone floor.

“What is this place?”

“And why are we breathing air?” Brett sniffed and smelled salt and dust, but the air was fine to breathe.

“This way.” Neri was already off through an arched doorway. Jason and Brett followed her.

The pyramid was built of blocks of smooth golden colored stone. It was warm under their feet and hummed with a faint vibration.

“Feel that?” Brett asked.

“Like some kind of power source.”

They turned a corner and found a small empty room with a sloped ceiling. There were no carvings here, but there were hooks high up as if tapestries were meant to cover the bare walls.

“I wonder what this place was used for…”

“Come.” Neri called. Brett and Jason followed her up a step into darkness.

It was a big room. Their flashlights caught reflections, and shapes they couldn’t see clearly. Brett waved his light around and suddenly saw-

“Whoa!” Brett stumbled down a step and got behind Jason.

“It’s just a statue.” Jason shone his light on it. Then he stopped, startled. It was the statue; the one HELEN had shown them. The woman’s calm face and the folds of her dress were carved of some gray metallic stone. In her hand, glittery golden against the gray, was an ankh.

“What’s that thing she’s got?”

“Ankh.” Jason said, “Sort of like an Egyptian cross.”

Neri stepped up before the statue and reached to touch it.

“Neri no—Neri, don’t!”

She put her hand on the ankh, beside the stone hand. And Jason found out why he’d been scared.

There was a watery rushing sound and blue lights came on around the room, then ordinary lights so they could see. The statue rippled like a heat haze and—a woman appeared, her image laid over the statue. She was a well-built lady with elegant features and thick brown hair. Oddly, she wore the same robe and sash carved into the statue.

The hologram rippled again, stood up, and spoke. Her voice fell like round jewels in the air.

“Do not be afraid Neri. You have done well to come this far. You stand at the beginning of your quest. This is your last chance to turn back.”

“I will go on.” Neri said immediately.

“Hey can we take a vote on this–“

“Follow your heart Neri, and the path ahead will become clear.” With these words the woman sat down again and her hologram vanished into the statue.

Neri stared at it, her eyes wide and stunned. After a long minute she blinked and turned to look at the rest of the room. In the center a blue spotlight illuminated a small carving of a pyramid. As they watched the light swung up, and they saw another triangle inset in the wall.

“Like the one you touched to get us in here.”

Neri moved towards it and stretched out her hand.

“Neri wait, I definitely wouldn’t touch that!” Jason said urgently.

“Yeah look what happened so far!”

Too late. Neri touched her palm to the carving then had to jump back as the wall began to shake and move. Low steps emerged, then the wall behind them began to—open.

Beyond they saw a whirlpool of blue light. Neri reached toward it, transfixed,

“What–“

“Yaa!” Their feet were coming apart, dissolving into silver and blue lights. Brett and Jason had time to look at each other in panic, then they disappeared entirely.

* * *

Brett remembered a rushing sensation, then he was lying in dust with a flashlight shining in his face.

“Hey! You ok?”

“I think so.” Brett winced and sat up. “Where are we?”

“Not sure.”

It looked like the same place, the same room. Except for the cobwebs, the dry air with no smell of ocean, and- “The statue’s gone! That table with the little pyramid too.”

“This way.”

The walls were the same, but stained. The pool room was still there but the water was brownish and the minifin was gone. Neri looked around in confusion then jumped into the water. “I will go look.”

“We’re in a completely different place.” Jason said.

“Why not? Anything can happen in a dream.”

“This isn’t a dream.”

Brett pinched himself. It didn’t work.

Neri resurfaced in the pool.

“What did you find?”

Her face was clouded with confusion. “Is strange. I do not know how to say. Come. Is just a little swim, can breathe.”

The two boys jumped in.

* * *

They came up in a round space with walls of mud and stones, looking up at a circle of blue sky.

“We were under water…”

They climbed, back to back pushing each other up. Neri reached the top first. She pulled herself up and looked around at a place like nothing she’d ever seen before.

The golden pyramid loomed over them. In the other direction they saw sand, broken by reeds and the dark water of a small canal running down to join the great river.

“Egypt.” Jason said in disbelief. “We’re in Egypt.”

3. Beyond the Pyramid

The minifin had been rudely spat out by the underwater pyramid. It drifted to the surface and bobbed aimlessly. Water splashed over the empty windows. The radio blared—Danson’s angry voice and the voice of the tech who had sort-of let Jason and Brett take the sub. He was horrified. He’d let them sneak out because he knew these boys were responsible. And now they weren’t answering.

“Well something’s happened. Get a boat out to their last position and somebody had better call Doctor Bates.”

* * *

They clambered out of the well. “Unreal!” Jason said.

“We’re thousands of miles from home!”

“You are sure?”

“Yeah Neri. Remember what HELEN was showing us? Look around, all the same stuff!”

Jason pointed at the pyramid and the tents beyond it, and a camel they could see. He threw up his hands and asked the sky, “How did we get here?”

“Don’t look at me!” Brett went off, “We just hap-pened to be in a pyramid under the pacific ocean then there’s this swirling watery thing, Neri leads us through it and suddenly we’re in another pyramid on the other side of the world!” He finally took a breath and looked at Neri, “Can you explain it?”

“…path.”

“The woman—that statue. She said this was the beginning.”

“Yeah, the beginning of big trouble.”

“We go this way.” Neri started down the hill towards a canal. Jason shrugged and followed.

Brett looked back and said to the pyramid, “You realize Mum’s going to kill us.”

* * *

As Dianne stalked out of the lift she did look ready to kill. She’d just arrived back, and been met by bad news.

“HELEN, maps—show me where it was found.”

Winston said, “The minifin was undamaged. That should be encouraging.”

“Undamaged but empty. Mid-ocean. What’s encouraging about that?”

Winston tried to send eyebrow signals, but Dianne didn’t see them. “What about Brett’s video phone?”

“Nothing yet.”

“I’m trying.” Cass waved from on of the consoles on the bridge.

“We have boats out Dianne, and I think maybe…”

Danson interrupted, “By the way, how did your trip to the mainland go?”

“They’ll be making an announcement this afternoon.”

“What happened?”

“Well it’s not official yet.”

“Do I take it to mean that…?”

“Yes.” Dianne said, “As of today I’m the new commander.”

“So I should call you Madam Commander then?”

Dianne didn’t spare him a glance. “I don’t care what you call me. I just want to know what’s happened to my boys.”

* * *

In Egypt Neri, Jason and Brett reached the top of the dune and got a full view of the tent city. It was all white and tan, the tents, the people, the sand. There were dozens of people, maybe a hundred, and they were all bustling around doing things. Many carried baskets of stones. Others were poking around half-built walls, either putting them up or taking them down.

“Egyptian take-away!” Brett said, “Let’s check it out.”

Neri grinned with amused delight, the most normal expression she’d worn all day. She said, “We go see?” And followed Brett.

They wandered through the camp. All the voices they heard were speaking Egyptian. Jason identified what was going on as “archaeology” but he only had a vague idea what that meant.

“It’s a dig.”

“Dig?” Neri chimed.

“They dig up old bones and pottery and stuff.”

Findings were laid out on a table. Brett looked them over—just broken bits mostly—and picked up a little statue.

Instantly Brett was picked up—by a very large Egyptian. Brett squirmed and yelled, “Hey sorry- I wasn’t going to take it!” The huge man reached for his belt where a huge knife hung—and got out a cel phone. He spoke Egyptian into it. The three visitors waited, Brett still hanging by his shirt from the big Egyptian’s fist.

* * *

“A pyramid. Under the ocean.” Dianne said blankly.

“I wouldn’t have believed it myself.”

“Who else knows about this?”

“Just us so far.” Cass said, coming in with a tool. She leaned over Winston’s shoulder to see what he was up to. “How’s it going?”

“It’s most odd. The transponder shows Brett’s vidphone emitting a faint signal, but I can’t enhance it.”

“Can you at least trace where the signal is coming from?”

“I’ll try, but it will take time. I have to scan a whole range of frequencies.”

“Just hurry.”

Winston glanced at Dianne. “Did something happen on the mainland? More than you told us?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You’re way tense.” Cass said, “Wherever they are they’re with Neri.”

“Neri has always brought them back safe and sound.”

Dianne deflated a bit. “You’re right. Sorry I snapped. Something did happen. The new commander in chief is my ex-husband. The boys’ father.”

“Oh my heavens! I can see that would shake you up.”

“Yeah.”

There was an awkward silence then Cass said, “So what happened…”

“Cass, that is not polite!”

“Sorry.”

“It’s all right.” Dianne said, “Long story short, Paul had a mistress. When I confronted him he said all the wrong things, tried to justify himself. I was furious. We decided to end it.”

“…I’m sorry.” Cass said more seriously then tried, “Sounds like a real slimeball.”

Dianne gave her a dry smile. “Thanks. But he wasn’t, until he met that girl. But enough of that! What can I do to help you trace that signal?”

* * *

Jason, Brett and Neri were escorted to one tent in the center of the dig. They were met by an older man, brown skinned, dressed in European clothing instead of the robes most people around wore. He greeted them with a smile. “Why Horace! They’re only children. Come in.”

Neri, smiling her wide curious smile, went in first. The tent was lovely inside; it had carpet and a low table, and a beautiful star-shaped lamp hanging from the center pole.

“I’m sorry if Horace startled you.” The scientist followed them in. “I’m Professor Malakat. I’m conducting an archaeological dig on behalf of the international antiquarian society, which I founded. And, ah, whom do I have the pleasure…?”

“Oh. I’m Jason and this is Brett. We’re from Australia.”

“And your friend?”

“That’s Neri.”

“Neri.” The professor repeated. “What is the origin of such a… musical name?”

Neri looked friendly enough but she didn’t speak. Brett said, “She doesn’t like to talk much. She’s a bit shy.”

“And… what an interesting outfit she’s wearing. Is this what young girls get about in these days?”

Neri looked down at her tattered sailcloth dress. Even with so many people in robes around she looked a bit odd.

“She’s always been a bit of a hippie.” Brett tried.

“Hippie? Oh, of course. How amusing.” Quickly moving on he said, “Sit down, make yourselves at home. What brings three travelers to the heart of nowhere?”

Making it up as he went along Jason explained, “We were with a tour group. The bus pulled over for a rest stop and we sort of got left behind.”

“If only every problem were so easily solved! Tell me the name of your group and I’ll contact the authorities.” He had his phone out.

“Well…”

“Or maybe it’s wiser to wait until morning. You must be too tired to wander the desert at night.”

“Guess we could wait until tomorrow.” Jason said in relief.

“Sure.”

“Fine. Have a rest, and some refreshments.” Professor Malakat brought baskets of bread and fruit to the table and gestured them to help themselves.

“We are pretty hungry.” Brett admitted and they murmured thanks and reached for the food. The bread was good, if a little sandy, and Neri tried grapes, which she’d never had on ORCA.

While they ate there was a swish of canvas and a girl ducked into their section of the tent. A beautiful girl, black eyed, black haired, with the face of a princess.

“Guests, professor?”

“Ah! Allow me to present my assistant, Shersheba. This is Brett, Jason and Neri. They’re with a tour group.”

“A pleasure.” Her voice was like silk. “Brett.”

“G-g’day.”

“Jason.”

“Pleased to meet you, Sher—?”

“Shersheba.” She corrected with a musical chuckle. “I hope you’re not thinking of hurrying away. We don’t often get guests. Especially young and attractive ones.” She looked at Jason when she said that.

Unnoticed, Neri had been trying to reach into the water bottle. When she couldn’t, she held the bottle up and poured it over her face.

Professor Malakat noticed. “My dear young lady, what’s wrong?”

Neri looked down, a bit sheepishly, and smoothed her wet hair back. Jason muttered, “Oh no.”

Shersheba gracefully stepped in. “You’ve completely drenched yourself. But never mind, I’ll lend you something to put on. I’ve a lot of pretty things you can choose from. Would you like to come with me?”

Neri looked at Jason then nodded, “Yes.” She followed Shersheba out into the desert evening. The sun was setting, turning the desert from gold to red. The pyramid bulked against the sunset, spilling a long black shadow.

“Watch for scorpions.” Shersheba said, though her feet were bare under her skirt. A cool breeze tugged at their hair and started a low thunder of flapping canvas around them.

In Shersheba’s tent Neri washed and changed into one of Shersheba’s long robes.

“Beautiful.” Neri said as Shersheba hung a heavy gold necklace around her neck.

“From the time of Ramses the first.” Shersheba picked up a brush and began smoothing Neri’s hair. “Such a golden mane. As if it was kissed by the sun. You and Jason… are you good friends?”

“He is a good friend yes.”

“That’s nice.” Shersheba murmured, “It’s good to have friends.”

Outside, red dusk had turned to black night.

* * *

“Must be very exciting living in a city under water.”

“Well it’s different, but then so’s this.” Jason answered. Then Neri and Shersheba returned. Neri glowed in her pale dress, with the ancient gold shining around her throat. Jason became momentarily mute.

“Do you live on ORCA too, Neri?”

“Yes.” Said Jason.

“No.” said Brett. They stumbled for a minute and Jason finished, “What Brett’s trying to say is that she comes and goes.”

“Like the tides.” Malakat said softly.

Jason jumped a little, spooked, and made a show of looking at his watch. “Look at the time.”

“You must be tired, you’ve had a big day. I’ll get Horace to show you to your sleeping quarters.”

The huge man appeared as if summoned.

“We’ll put these two gentlemen in the empty western tent and Neri can have the guest tent. We’ll contact the authorities first thing in the morning but I should warn you nothing happens quickly in this part of the world. Good night, sleep well all.”

They said good night and Neri followed Shersheba to the guest tent.

“I’ve left you a nightgown and a robe. Wake me if you need anything.”

“Thank you.” Neri said. There was also a big pottery urn full of water in the corner. Left alone, Neri sniffed the water and, finding it pure, splashed a handful over her head. Then she closed her eyes and listened.

* * *

Shersheba returned to the main tent carrying Neri’s dress.

“Uncommon fabric.” Professor Malakat commented.

“Very uncommon. And did you see the pendant she wears?”

* * *

“That’ll be all thank you, Horace.” Brett said when the big Egyptian showed no signs of leaving them alone in the tent. At these not very polite words Horace stuck a cigar in his mouth and finally went out.

“Nice guy.”

“How’d Professor Malakat get a gorilla like that for a butler?” Then quieter, Jason added, “Something doesn’t smell right here.”

“So what now?”

“Dunno. I’m just making it up as we go along.”

The back wall of their tent lifted a few inches and Neri squirmed under the heavy canvas.

“I do not like it here.” She said immediately.

“Yeah join the club.”

“We must return to the pyramid.”

Jason nodded. “Tonight, if we can get past Horace. Or in the morning.”

“Mum must be going crazy by now…”

“Yeah, but there’s phones all over the place. Maybe we could call ORCA.”

“Wait ‘til they sleep.” Neri suggested, “I think the girl, Shersheba, only pretends to be our friend.”

“I dunno. I thought she was… interesting.”

Brett snorted. “You thought she was a knockout!”

Neri looked confused. “A knockout is something beautiful?”

Brett opened his mouth and Jason quickly told him to put a sock in it.

* * *

“Can’t be. Must be some sort of frequency overlay.”

Winston and Cass were looking at the screen, which showed a faint signal—in Egypt.

Dianne came in, looking neat and professional in her new uniform. “Anything yet?”

“Every time I reset the scanner I keep getting this phantom signal.”

“The middle east.”

“It’s ridiculous and completely impossible! How could they be there?”

* * *

As soon as it was quiet, Jason and Brett snuck out of their tent. They passed other tents with lights on inside, and voices talking in English, Egyptian and what might have been French. Not everyone was in bed; some interns packing potshards waved at the boys but didn’t try to stop them.

In the main tent they found Malakat’s mobile phone on the table under the star lamp.

“Thank goodness!” Jason snatched it up. “Watch the door ok?”

“Yeah, just hurry!”

Jason dialed the satellite number for ORCA then the code for Dianne’s lab. “Come on Mom, be there—Cass!”

“Jason! Where are you?”

“Try, Egypt?”

“Egypt! But how—are you all right?”

“Yeah we’re ok. Let me talk to Mom.”

“She’s not here,” Cass answered, “She and Winston are out in the minifin looking for you. You’re with Neri right? It’s something about the pyramid?”

“Yeah. We’re at—it’s called the pyramid of mystery-”

Brett hissed, “Hey!” and Jason hung up quick and got the phone back on the table just before Shersheba came in.

“Ah, we were just… hungry!” Jason said as he thought of it. “Brett always takes an apple to bed. That ok?”

“Of course.”

Brett made a face to communicate what a stupid excuse that had been.

“Well good night.” Jason tossed Brett the apple and headed out.

Shersheba stepped in Jason’s way “I was just going to step outside and look at the stars. Have you ever seen the desert sky, Jason?”

“I haven’t.” Brett said.

“It’s rather late for your little brother.” And Shersheba actually pinched Brett’s cheek. Brett’s mouth fell open in shock that instantly turned to annoyance.

“Um, no, actually at home it’s still afternoon.”

Jason gritted his teeth. “But Brett, didn’t you just say you were really, really tired?”

Double teamed, Brett gave in. “Oh. Yeah. Really tired. Right.”

* * *

The sky was beautiful. In the dry air the stars were clearer, closer than they ever looked from Australia. But Jason was really looking at Shersheba. He wanted to ask her about what she did here. He wanted to ask her about herself. About lots of things.

“Your friend, there’s something about her you’re hiding.”

“Neri? Why do you say that?” Not what he’d wanted to talk about.

“You don’t trust me do you Jason?”

“Yeah, ‘course I do.” Jason lied. She was lovely, her long drapings glittering where gold ornaments caught the starlight.

Sudden accusation. “Then why are you not telling me the truth? Who is she and why are you really here? Tell me! What’s all the mystery?”

“Shersheba, I—“

And just as quickly, the claws were hidden. “Look, I don’t know what kind of trouble you’re in, but I can’t help you unless you trust me.”

Spooked, Jason looked at his watch for an excuse. “Is that the time, I’d better get some sleep. Good night.” And he ducked into his tent.

Left outside, Shersheba frowned. What a waste that had been. She turned and went back to her own tent.

* * *

In the minifin Dianne and Winston were headed for the pyramid. Cass had just gotten through to them with the news.

“Egypt? This really isn’t funny. What kind of an idiot do they think I am?”

“This wasn’t a joke.” Cass told her.

Winston added, “Well it was where the vidphone signal was coming from.”

“What else did Jason say?”

“Just that they were ok, then the line went dead.”

“Ok. We’ll be back at… fourteen hundred hours.”

“Ok. Over’n’out.” Cass turned off the radio on her end.

“Well at least we know they’re alive.” Dianne said with a sigh, putting her worst fears to rest.

“Alive and not down here. So why are we not turning back?”

“Don’t you want to have another look at this fantastic pyramid? Since we’re down here.”

“I have a feeling I’m about to whether I want to or not.”

“Here we go!” Dianne pushed a lever all the way and the minifin dived.

* * *

Malakat was patting a bundle of fabric—Neri’s dress. “My chemical analysis confirms it. This material could not possibly have originated on this planet. Do you realize who this girl could be?”

“I don’t believe it.” Shersheba tossed her head. She’s so… so awkward. Childish.”

“What better way to hide than behind the mask of innocence?”

“But she hardly talks.”

“A wise listener hears the silences between the words.”

Shersheba was above a crude snort, but she thought it, and snatched the dress from her companion.

“Where are you going with that?”

“To put it back where I found it before she discovers it missing.” Shersheba whisked out.

* * *

They got right up to the pyramid, six feet from the walls.

“Are those hieroglyphics?” Dianne leaned forward, squinting as she tried to make out the carvings on the pyramid’s surface.

Suddenly the minifin shuddered and the forward screen went blinding white. A wave of force hit them and the little sub was bowled backwards. Dianne struggled with the controls and finally got them out of range.

“I-it appears this is as close as we come.”

“Looks like.” Dianne said, sounding shaken too. “Let’s head home.”

“An excellent decision, Madam Commander.”

* * *

Morning. It was still cool on the banks of the river where Jason waited, watching sailboats come and go. Behind him the dig was busy as everybody tried to get things done before the heat of the day set in. Egypt was beautiful just now, but all Jason could think about was finding a way home.

Neri appeared in the water and shook drops off her face before she climbed up the bank. Jason offered a hand to help her.

“Feeling better?” He asked.

“Yes.” The desert was hard on Neri. She still looked a little haggard.

“Let’s get back before Brett and the others wake up.”

At the top of the dune they paused for a minute to look over the camp. Someone had found something big; there was a cluster of people chattering at what looked like a blank stone block. From the road a Landover drove into camp. The people in it had light hair and were wearing western clothes.

“Who’s that?” Jason whispered.

Neri’s eyes went wide and she ducked down and began to run towards the tent where Brett was waiting for them.

* * *

Shelby parked the landrover in front of the giant Horace and flashed his card. “PRAXIS. Agent Shelby, Agent Hauser. I need to see the person in charge.”

Horace took the cigar out of his mouth and led the way.

* * *

“Brett! Brett wake up!”

“Wha?”

“Some people just showed up and I don’t think they’re looking for souvenirs.” Jason’s voice was tight with tension. “Let’s go.”

* * *

“Professor, there are some people here. They claim to be from an organization called–“

“PRAXIS.” Malakat finished. “Perfect timing.”

* * *

“Bad!” Neri said, “Those people feel—bad.” In her mind it was an image of sharks.

Jason only knew that seeing the landrover drive up made his neck prickle with a sense of danger. It wasn’t reasonable. They were probably just more scientists coming to work.

“Hey, let’s find out.” Brett pointed at the main tent. The heavy canvas walls weren’t fixed to the ground; the kids could lift them enough to see what was going on inside.

Elly was saying, “…our organization specializes in the investigation of certain…phenomena.”

“Yes, I’ve heard of PRAXIS.”

Elly stuttered for a moment, apparently surprised. “Then we’d like your permission to look around the site. For the record.”

“That wouldn’t be convenient just now I’m afraid.” Malakat replied politely.

Shelby stepped forward. “Yeah, well it’ll take about fifteen minutes to drive back into Cairo and get a warrant. Your call.”

Malakat suddenly smiled. “I’m sorry. I certainly didn’t mean to imply we have something to hide. What would you like to see?”

Jason tugged on Neri’s dress and the three of them scooted backwards out from under the tent.

A shadow fell over them.

Brett looked up at the looming form of Horace and said a word Dianne would not have approved of.

“Leaving so soon?” Malakat—and everyone else!—came around the corner of the tent. “You might have at least said goodbye.”

“Who are they?” Shelby asked.

“They seem to have become separated from their tour group.”

“They say they live underwater.” Shersheba sauntered forward, smiling at Jason. “In a research facility called—ORCA.”

Malakat was saying, “Frankly their story has a few discrepancies. In fact their whole arrival here seems mysterious—but I suppose mysterious arrivals are quite in your line of business.”

Shelby’s eyes lit up. “Well now Professor, we can’t let three lost kids wander around the desert.”

“I couldn’t agree more Mr. Shelby.”

“Stick around kids. I want you to tell us a whole lot more about yourselves.”

* * *

“Um, who am I speaking to?” Dianne asked over the vidphone link.

“Jake Shelby, PRAXIS.”

“PRAXIS? I don’t understand, what’s your interest in all of this?”

“I just wanted to verify the boy’s story before contacting the local authorities.”

“I can verify they’re telling the truth. They live at the ORCA facility and I’m very anxious for them to return here.”

“And the young lady, ‘Neri?’ How does she fit in exactly?”

“She—she works here at ORCA.”

“’Works.’ Could you be more specific?”

Wondering why she had to answer at all, Dianne replied, “I’m afraid her duties are confidential. Look, I’m only interested in getting them home as soon as possible.”

“I understand commander. I’ll see about getting them on a flight to Australia as soon as possible.” Jake shut off his end of the vidphone.

Elly had ben watching the other side of the phone, where a voice analyzer displayed. “Well everything else was true but she was lying about the girl.”

* * *

“PRAXIS. Who are PRAXIS?”

“An extraterrestrial intelligence agency.” Paul Bates said from the doorway. “They hunt down aliens.”

And he wondered why Dianne’s face paled.

* * *

Brett, Jason and Neri had been confined to a tent under guard.

Elly entered, and smiled at them. “Good news guys. We’ve just spoken with your mother in Australia and we’ll get you home as soon as we can book a flight.”

The boys smiled.

“However there’s some delay in verifying the young lady’s immigration status. She’ll have to remain here.”

Neri looked at Jason in panic.

“No way. We’re not leaving without Neri.”

“You’re not getting a choice.” Shelby snapped.

“There’s no need for concern.” Professor Malakat appeared smiling, looking all benevolence. “I’ll take a personal interest in Neri’s welfare.”

Neri looked up at him, expressionless.

* * *

They were going to Cairo, first. Agent Hauser explained while she loaded the three of them into the land rover. They’d be put up in a hotel until the boys could get a flight home, and then PRAXIS would pay for Neri to stay there until her status was worked out…

Shelby just nastily told them to sit tight while he and Elly finished collecting their gear. He walked away.

Jason and Brett looked at each other for about half a second. Then Jason dove into the front seat and grabbed the ignition key. “Hold on!”

“You can’t drive!” Brett yelped as the jeep jumped forward and slammed into some barrels. Something black and slimy started leaking out. Jason threw the jeep into reverse, got it pointed the right way, and headed for the road at top speed.

Malakat roared, “They’re getting away! Get after them!”

Horace went for the truck to give chase. He dropped his cigar—

Just as the leaking stream of fuel reached it.

Brett was looking back so he saw the fire catch. Jason didn’t notice until the fire hit the rest of the fuel barrels. The blast made the ground shake and Jason hit the brake in surprise. They all looked back for a minute, watching everyone dive for cover while Professor Malakat’s tent burned.

“Oh yeah.” Brett grinned.

* * *

Elly was collecting hairs from Shersheba’s brush: soft golden-brown hairs. “That girl with the Professor said the girl Neri used her brush. I think we should run some tests on this hair, find out what this Neri is all about.”

She didn’t notice that Shersheba’s brush had no long black hairs tangled in it.

* * *

They abandoned the jeep—without crashing it, to Brett’s disappointment—and caught a ride on a tour bus. The driver was an old Egyptian who looked half asleep and didn’t notice when three extra people got on.

They sat in the very back, behind a dozen American tourists. Neri looked sick; her eyes were glazed and she hadn’t spoken for hours. Jason frantically tried to think of a way to get her to water—and then get them all home.

The bus driver rambled out his prepared speech as they drove past the pyramid. “Now approaching Pyramid of Mystery, so called because archaeologists have never been able to discover why it was built. It contains no tomb of dead king, no treasure, no riches whatsoever. Maybe its true purpose will always be unsolved mystery…”

4. Sanctuary

The travelers rode their tour bus a few more stops, then slipped away while the rest of the group was admiring a statue. It was probably a very nice statue, if any of them had been in the mood to appreciate it.

Neri heard water flowing and followed the sound to a pump well where some locals were filling buckets. While Jason and Brett looked around nervously, Neri slipped through the crowd to crouch under the flow of water. People talked in Egyptian, and laughed at her, but Neri didn’t seem to notice. After a minute she stood up, picked up two full buckets and chimed, “Where go?”

A woman pointed at her garden, and Neri set off to water the plants. Brett tried, “Hey, can we help?” and a young woman laughed behind her veil and pointed where she wanted her water.

The three strangers were drawing a crowd. Jason was pretty sure everyone was laughing at their pale skin and hair, and their funny language. But… “Hey Neri, can you understand them? Ask if we can have some food!”

Neri asked, mostly in mime, “We put water on… all, share food? A little bit?”

Brett protested, “All of them? These buckets are heavy!”

“Yeah but how much do you want dinner?”

Then they heard Neri say, “Water on camel?”

“Aw no…”

“Wash camel. Ok!”

“Neri!”

Neri was giggling. She looked so healthy again after getting some water that it was hard to be angry with her, even if she’d just volunteered them to wash a camel.

* * *

By the time they’d dried off after washing the camel, another Egyptian night was falling. Their hosts provided flat bread, meat, unrecognizable vegetables and a funny-tasting sauce poured over the lot. Brett made a face, but Jason liked it.

There were no spare beds, so they borrowed some dusty blankets and sacked out on a pile of hay.

“Well that was a long day.” Jason said. “Anybody got new ideas about how we can get home?”

Brett was fiddling with his vidphone watch. “Forget using this thing. If I had Cass and a satellite dish, maybe. Hey, at least we met some people who aren’t scary.”

Neri grinned. “Is nice here.”

“So Jase, you ever heard of PRAXIS before? Tell me it’s an X-Files fan club.”

“It’s some government thing. Neri, do you know anything? You didn’t talk to them.”

“Better they not know I speak. I think they…” Neri began and stopped.

“What?”

“Just like Hellegren.”

Jason and Brett looked at each other through the gloom. Not the kind of thing they wanted to hear before bed, in the dark, outside. Neither of them could bring themselves to say anything more. Jason’s last thought as he dozed off was that they’d probably all get fleas from the hay, too.

* * *

Brett was awakened by a donkey trying to get the apple out of his pocket. He yelled and tumbled off the side of the haystack. “Jason!”

“It’s ok, it’s just a donkey.”

Neri’s musical laughter came from where she was ‘wetting down’ under the pump. She wandered over as Jason got up and brushed hay out of his hair and clothes. It was just a bit after dawn, and already heating up.

“Any idea where we are exactly?”

“Well, I think the river’s that way.” Brett said, did a half turn and added, “Or maybe that way.”

“Great. How’re we ever going to get home?”

“Way we came.” Neri answered. “The pyramid. We must find it again. Last night, I think we came from that way.”

“Are you sure?”

“We pass that lot of trees.”

“I thought it was that lot.”

“Then the pyramid should be over in that direction?”

“Unless it was that little clump over there.”

“I think it was…” Neri stopped listening, consulting some inner compass. “That way.” She started walking.

Brett shrugged. “When in doubt, follow Neri!”

* * *

Shersheba surfaced and spat out the mouthpiece to her scuba gear.

“Anything?” Malakat asked from the bank.

“Yes. More dead ends.” Shersheba shrugged off the air tank and it splashed into the river behind her.

“We’ll try again after you’ve eaten.”

“No we will not!” The girl tossed her head and snapped, “It is cold and dark down there and I am not going to do it anymore.”

“But–“

“No. That’s final.” Shersheba walked away from the river, leaving her companion to fish out the scuba rig and follow behind.

“Naturally I can’t force you. In any case if we’re right about the girl Neri, maybe she can find us a way into the pyramid.”

“If you can find her again.”

* * *

Shelby and Elly were on vidphone with their boss.

“We recovered the vehicle sir, but there’s no sign of the girl or the two boys.”

“Keep looking. We’ve done a full analysis on the girl’s hair. Here,” The director’s face vanished, replaced by a 3d rendering of a dna strand. “The dna is absolutely unlike anything we’ve ever seen before. Extraterrestrial, beyond any doubt. I am upgrading operation Sphinx as of today. The pursuit and detention of our female subject is now triple-o priority.”

“Y-yes sir!” Shelby said as the director closed the link.

Elly couldn’t help it. She allowed herself a moment for shock. “You mean she really…”

* * *

Neri was still walking in a straight line across the desert. From behind her Brett called, “That pyramid’s a hundred stories high. We should be able to see it by now.”

“Maybe.” Neri chimed. She looked around, her face tight and tense again. “I don’t know.”

Clanking and engine noise broke the silence, and a battered volkswagon bus came up behind them. Someone shouted in Egyptian from inside.

Jason walked over and peeked in the window. “Um, hi. I was wondering if you could help us. We’re kinda lost.”

Inside two men in headscarves and sunglasses grinned at them and answered—in Egyptian.

“We’re looking for this pyramid…”

“Ah, pyramid!”

“Plenty pyramid!”

“Too much pyramid”

“Um, we’re looking for a particular pyramid. They call it the ‘pyramid of mystery.’”

More babble inside the van. Brett almost tried speaking Spanish to them—but not even HELEN’s translation software had been able to understand his Spanish.

“Mys-ter-ee.” Was the reply.

“Yes that’s right. Do you know how to find it?”

“Yes that’s right.”

“You think you could show us the way to get there?”

The guy in the passenger seat leaned over, “Pah! Girl talk now.”

Neri made her best pleading face, “Please, we must find pyramid of mystery.”

There was more Egyptian, and laughter, and the main speaker hopped out and opened the backseat door. He waved them in with a bow. “The pleasure is all yours!”

Jason and Brett looked at each other. They didn’t really want to go with these guys, who might be sleazy and were probably drunk… but the alternative was staying lost in the desert. And maybe these guys really would take them to the pyramid. Neri smiled her dazzling smile and climbed into the back of the van, and Brett and Jason followed.

* * *

Shelby was pacing. “Ok, the local police and military say they’ll stake out the airport and start a grid search of the whole district. With any luck we’ll have this thing wrapped up before the start of the next ice age, and that’s if they don’t disappear into Cairo.” He kicked sand in annoyance.

“There’s no sense getting steamed up about it. Things move slowly around here.” A wind rose, and Elly moved to cover their computers against flying particles of sand.

“Where could they be? Where could they go?” The wind blew Shelby’s tie in his face and he batted it away. “How can anyone not recognize three kids dressed up like its Halloween?”

With a roar of gears, the vw bug came into sight on what could loosely be called a road. In the back the three fugitives dived for cover under the rugs and junk in the back.

“Oi, you! Seen three kids?” Shelby called.

“Th-ree keeds?”

“Kids, three kids! Children!”

“Children. Ah, kids. Kids. No kids. Nowhere.”

“We is bachelors!” the other guy brayed a laugh.

“Ok, on your way. Buzz off!” Shelby waved the van on. In the back Jason relaxed and Brett muttered, “How much English does he know anyway?” Then he put his head up and said louder, “Thanks.”

* * *

Cass was eating in the mess hall, with a textbook propped on her lunch tray, when Louis sat down next to her.

“I don’t understand.”

“What?” Cass didn’t look up from her book.

“Commander Bates. Practically the first thing she does when she gets the job is call off the search for Jason and Brett, right?”

“So?”

“So, if they’re not lost, where are they?”

“I guess they must be safe.”

“Safe where?” Louis pressed.

“Ah, just remembered, I’ve got an ocean acoustics class.” Cass stood up and gathered her stuff.

“Come on, you’re always hanging around Doctor Seth so you must…”

But Cass had escaped. She found the new commander in the hall.

“Hey—any news from Jason and Brett?”

“Their father’s heard from PRAXIS—they’ll be on a flight home from Egypt tomorrow. He’s going to meet them at the airport on the mainland.”

“Whew. Hey, can I hole up in the lab with Winston? Danson’s kid is stalking me.”

Dianne smiled. “Like I could stop you. Winston probably wants you to upgrade something-or-other again anyway.”

* * *

The van stopped and the kids, half stifled from the long drive in the heat, piled out. Immediately they were surrounded, two dozen Egyptians of both sexes and all sizes, wearing a mishmash of traditional and Western clothes.

“Um—where are we?” Jason asked.

“Our place!”

“I don’t see any pyramids…”

“Pah! Too much pyramid! First we eat, rest, watch some TV!” He called something in Egyptian.

“You say you take us to pyramid!” Neri cried.

“Plenty time!”

“Please!”

But the guys waved her off again and walked towards a large tent, followed by the crowd. The travelers had no choice but to follow.

Neri felt something hit her hair. She reached back and found a ball with Velcro on it. A little girl giggled at her and shrugged.

Neri crouched and held out the ball. “Hello. I am Neri.”

The girl tapped her own chest and said, “Emuishere.” She accepted her ball with a smile, and threw it to one of her friends.

“Thanks for the ride and everything but we really–“

“You wait.”

“I don’t like this.” Jason muttered to his brother

The big tent’s door flap was pushed aside and a very strange looking man appeared. He wore all black, with sunglasses and a fancy cowboy hat. Clearly this was the Man In Charge.

“Never take a ride from a stranger.” Brett observed, too late.

“What happen?” Neri asked, catching up to them.

“Malakat must’ve put the word out, or maybe one of those agents. Might even be a reward.”

The grownups were discussing their guests, with lots of gesturing and laughter. The guys from the van seemed to be talking about their encounter with Shelby.

Neri looked back. Emuishere was throwing the ball to her friends, three skinny kids in mismatched outfits. The ball bounced on the rim of the well, then off again.

“Yeah, thanks for helping us get away. Those guys are no good.” Jason said.

“Ah, I know I know!” The driver laughed loudly and mimed choking himself with a tie, to everyone’s amusement.

Neri laughed too. Then she turned and saw the little girl standing on the edge of the well. Neri shouted, but too late. With a shriek, Emuishere fell into the water.

Suddenly everyone was yelling.

Neri got there first, climbed over the stone lip and dropped into the well. She vanished into the dark water.

Everyone gathered around, shouting. The girl’s mother wailed. Everyone waited a long minute, long enough that the water went still.

Then it stirred, bubbled, and Neri surfaced holding the little girl in her arms. Emuishere coughed and gasped. She reached up, and everybody reached down to pull her up. In a moment she was on dry land, wrapped in a towel and getting scolded by her mother.

Brett grinned. “Good going Neri!”

Neri pulled herself up to sit on the stone lip of the well. “She is ok?”

“She’s fine, I think.”

The crowd around them was whooping and cheering. The Head Honcho waved them to silence to say, “Thank you very much! Now you are honored guests! Tonight we will have special feast.” More whooping greeted that pronouncement.

“Thanks a lot but we really do have to keep moving.”

But Jason had no chance. “Oh no. Cannot allow. Many bad people look for you—radio, TV, police say big reward. Is rude for Bedouins not to help friends! No, you stay. Stay safe from enemy.”

More cheering, this time mixed with laughter. Jason was pretty sure this was the local equivalent of “putting one over on the man.” He approved, especially if it meant free food and safety.

* * *

A little while later they were once more eating in a tent—this time a smoky, crowded, noisy tent. Someone had a cd of local music playing, and several of the guys were having cigars with dinner. The low table was packed with unidentifiable food and pitchers of wine and water.

The chief, after a few cups of wine, was telling a local proverb. “You not eat ‘til it hurt, you not eat ‘til you burst—you eat ‘til you die!”

Brett said, “Ok.”

“Thank you for food. Very good!”

A curvy woman danced over, draped in spangles and veils. She stopped in front of them and just wiggled in time to the music. Jason was suddenly tongue-tied. Neri just looked confused.

“This, ah, pyramid you look for…” The chief said around a bite of food.

“Pyramid of mystery. Yes. You can take us there?” Neri asked him.

“Ah, mystery indeed! A place of ancient stories–“

“Like all pyramid!” their driver interrupted.

“Pah, you hush.” He turned back to Neri, “Scientists from all over come, pick-pick-pick with their shovels. Say, ‘Pah! Bedouin tell big myth, superstition.’ Bedouin say no. Bedouin say legend is true.”

“What is the legend, chief?” Jason asked.

“Long time ago, before great great great, hundred generations?”

“A hundred generations ago?”

“Story says pyramid of mystery is road to heaven. A light come down from the sky, but is not a jumbo jet! A star, but not a star. Inside is people but… is not people! They take one scared Egyptian fellow, take him in the star and fly away. Gone many long time.”

“Then what happened?”

“Big sky ship come back. Egyptian fellow now very much old—had white hair, was gone that long. He say to people, ‘I live many long time with sky people. Live like pish!’”

“Pish?”

“Pish! Pish! Blub-blub-blub.”

“Oh, fish! He was taken by people who live like fish?”

“Too much underwater, eh. Like my beauty friend. I think she is like pish too, mm?” He touched Neri’s hair, very softly, and suddenly wasn’t even a little bit scary anymore. “Keep you safe.”

* * *

“Well here’s the report PRAXIS requested—best I could come up with anyway. What do you guys think?”

Winston read it over and frowned. “Dianne, this being an official document I’m not sure one should be so… selective with the truth.”

“What? Like the truth that we’ve been hiding an extraterrestrial? Of that she and the boys somehow got zapped to Egypt? Remember what happened last time people found out what she is.”

Cass, hanging over Winston’s shoulder, shuddered. “Yeah Winston. Isn’t Neri more important than a few little white lies?”

“Oh they’re not really lies, they’re just…”

“Improving the truth.” Cass finished.

Winston still looked unsure, but just then the computer chimed a call. Dianne hit the answer button. “Yes, this is Commander Bates.”

Paul’s face appeared on the screen. “Dianne, I’m at the airport. The boys and their friend weren’t on the plane.”

“Well there must’ve been some mix-up.”

“First thing I did was to ring PRAXIS to check the flight details. Suddenly they’re denying they know anything about anything.”

“What?”

“And when PRAXIS starts denying everything… I don’t know what they think they’ve found, but it must be something big.”

* * *

The Bedouins gave them a ride back to the pyramid of mystery, on camels. The chief went with them, on a camel decked out in a saddle that gleamed with desert bling. Near the well behind the pyramid the kids dismounted.

“Well, thanks for everything chief.” Jason said.

“Yes. Thank you.”

The big man looked at them. “Wait. I forget, there is finish to story of pish people.”

“Yeah?”

“People from sky ship say someday this pyramid will decide the… mehskenet, the fate of the whole world.”

“Fate of the whole world huh? That’s… big.” Brett observed.

“Well so long chief.”

“Good luck, dudes!”

Brett and Jason laughed at that while the chief turned his camels around, waved, and headed for home.

“We have got to send him something from home.” Brett said, “What do you think, a new TV?”

“Ask HELEN. Bet she could arrange it. For now, who wants to go for a swim?”

There was nobody around. The three of them dropped into the well and swam down the passage into the pyramid.

“Whew! At last.” Brett squeezed water out of his shirt.

“This place is amazing. We must be the first people in here in five thousand years…”

They came to the main chamber. It was plainer than the one in the underwater pyramid—no statue, just an empty room with steps around the walls.

“Maybe this was going to be a burial chamber.”

“Who could get a dead pharaoh through an underwater tunnel?”

“Look!”

Neri stood by a carving in the wall. A woman with stylized hair, holding an ankh. Her outline was scratched deep in the stone.

“It’s just like the statue in the underwater pyramid.”

Neri reached out and touched the carving, running her hand over it. She didn’t seem surprised when the outline lit up, glowing gold. There was a sound like stone cracking and the ankh—suddenly wasn’t carved into the wall; it was a separate object gleaming in a little niche. Neri took it out and stroked it wonderingly. “This…”

“You have saved me a great deal of trouble.”

The kids turned. Professor Malakat stood in the doorway. “Thank you. But I’m afraid that artifact is the property of my organization.”

Neri hugged the ankh to her chest and shook her head. Jason said, “No way.”

“I have no wish to harm you.” Malakat stepped forward and the kids scooted back, ducking into another room. “But I must have the golden ankh. You have no idea how important it is. It has powers beyond your imagination, powers that are very dangerous in the hands of a young lady who doesn’t know how to harness them.”

Neri tossed him a haughty look, an expression she’d learned from Vanessa. They were still backing up through the pyramid’s chambers. Jason looked back. Dead end. They’d run out of room.

“There’s no place to run this time.” Malakat observed. “At this moment there are forces gathering at the well who want to capture you and put you in a zoo. And I’m afraid they’re not nearly as polite and reasonable as I am.” He held out his hand for the ankh.

“Don’t Neri. Whatever that is it’s meant for you!”

Suddenly Neri whirled, ran up a step and touched a shape in the wall. With a roar of moving stone, a water gate opened. “Jason! Brett!”

The two boys jumped up beside her and felt the gate pulling them in. Malakat snarled as he watched them disappear.

The gate had just closed when agent Shelby burst into the room. “Where are they?”

Agent Hauser followed him, with Shersheba. The black-haired girl looked at Malakat, and at the closed gate. “Oh do not tell me…”

Malakat nodded curtly to her. “They have escaped, Agent Shelby. For now.”

* * *

The gate left them, not back in the underwater pyramid, but in a red stone cave. A nice cave, clean, with a spring bubbling in one corner and an easy climb to daylight. Neri, still carrying the ankh, ran up and outside. The sun was bright, but the air wasn’t as harsh as it had been in Egypt.

Jason whooped and pointed. “’Roos! Hey! We’re back in Australia at least.”

Brett leaned against a rock and watched the distant kangaroos for a minute before giving his opinion. “Next time, let’s go on a real airline.”

5. Stranded

On ORCA, Dianne was trying to concentrate on the progress reports. Oceanic ecology study, plate tectonics study, deep water life forms, cetacean behavior, environmental impact… “HELEN, can I have a quick report in plain English? Are all the projects on ORCA proceeding according to plan?”

The computer thought for a minute then said, “Data suggests ninety-seven percent of predicted results on the following projects…” and a list loaded on the screen.

“Thanks HELEN, that makes much more sense.” Dianne tapped her stylus on the screen making notes to allocate more funds to the environmental impact study and find out what the ecology people were doing taking out waverunners five days a week.

“Are you in here, Madam Commander?”

“I’m here Winston. What’s up?”

“Paul Bates just signed in topside. He’s on his way down.”

Dianne grimaced. “Time to face the music.”

“What are you going to tell him?”

“Everything.”

“Are you sure that’s wise?”

“No.” Dianne sighed and closed down the screen she’d been working on. “But I don’t think we have a choice at this point.”

“Want me to stay?”

“I’d love for you to stay.” Dianne straightened her jacket and turned as she heard footsteps. “Hello Paul.”

Paul paused to wave the door closed then said, “Right. You’ve got some explaining to do.”

“Paul, what I’m about to tell you must be kept strictly between us, do you understand?”

“Between us personally, or in the professional sense?” He asked with a sideways look at Winston, who smiled.

“I’m telling you because you’re Jason and Brett’s father.”

“So let’s have it. You’re not going to tell me this girl, this Neri, is from another planet?”

* * *

In the cave in the outback, Neri knelt in the spring, splashing water over her head. Brett scooped up a handful of water and brought it to his mouth, but Neri warned him, “Salt.” And Brett let the water trickle through his fingers.

“Great. We can’t drink salt water like you can.”

Jason was looking around, trying to identify which wall they’d come out of. Unlike the pyramids, the cave had nothing that looked like a water gate.

“Hey—any chance that guy could follow us through the water thing?”

Jason shook his head. “I think Neri’s the only one who can get through. You think?”

“Maybe. I don’t know.”

“It’s something about you. The way the ankh just lit up and came out of the wall. Like it chose you.”

Neri reached for the golden ankh and ducked it in the water for an unnecessary wash. It had come out of the wall clean of dust. Maybe it needed wetting down.

“The way we traveled between pyramids. The water gates. They are very old.”

“Yeah, but they must have been set up by your own people, right?”

“Yes.”

“Why?” Brett jumped in.

Jason shrugged. “Beats flying economy?”

“Don’t know. I did not know about the gate until we were in one.” Neri shrugged and pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the spring dangling her feet in the water.

“We came from the pyramid in the Mako Abyss to the pyramid in Egypt, so shouldn’t we have gone back the same way? But now we’re in the outback somewhere. What went wrong?”

“Must be a whole network of them, like a subway.”

“Neri, can you get us back?”

“Don’t know. If we are here, I think it is because we are meant to be.”

“But where’s here?”

* * *

Under the pyramid of mystery, Shersheba and Malakat surveyed their new domain.

“Did the PRAXIS agents see what happened?” Shersheba asked.

“No. Just as well, this pyramid has secrets we don’t want to share yet. They took it for granted the children escaped through one of these tunnels into the desert.”

“Ah!” Shersheba had found the triangle carving that activated the water gate. She leaped up and pressed her hand to it.

“You’re wasting your time. You’re not the one it was intended for.”

The girl snarled and turned on him. “You had them! And you let them slip through your fingers!”

“Yes and no. Neri has the golden ankh but no understanding of the power she holds in her hand.”

“Precisely! It’s in her hand!”

“I doubt whether you could have obtained it at all.” Malakat said mildly.

“Enough! Have you formulated a new strategy for this situation?”

“Of course.”

“Well?”

“When they are lost and alone, when they are in fear, where do little birds fly?”

“Ah. Back to the nest. And we know where that is.”

* * *

“This is…”

“Incredible?” Winston suggested.

“Another planet.”

“Another galaxy.”

Paul turned, took a deep breath and tried again. “Look, let me get this straight. You’ve been helping her, supporting her. And my sons have been involved from the start.”

Dianne said softly, “You should be very proud of them for that.”

“Dianne, this is…”

“Amazing?” Winston put in, apparently having fun.

“Don’t. It’s impossible.”

“Sir, with due respect, when you eliminate the impossible then whatever’s left, however improbable, must be true. The words of the immortal Sherlock Holmes I believe.”

“Dianne, if the wrong people heard this you’d be retired on all kinds of medication.”

Dianne had to smile at that. “Yeah well, that’s what we thought.”

“Sir, this is real. Neri is important, beyond your understanding, beyond ours! Your discretion is not only pragmatic, it is essential!”

“Winston it was my decision to tell him.”

“Oh ah—I beg your pardon. I’ll go monitor the vidphone, in case the boys call again.” Winston whisked himself out.

“Winston can come on a bit strong. He adores Neri.”

“I can see that. But… aliens?’

“If we didn’t need you, really need you, I wouldn’t have told you any of this. And I know that look Paul, you’re wondering if this is going to compromise your career. I don’t know. But our boys are in this up to their ears, and they will not desert Neri.”

* * *

“Nothing here.” Jason said. “Any luck?”

“Not yet.”

“No.”

“We’d see it wouldn’t we? It’s one of those carvings like before?”

“It’s all rocks mate. There’s nothing here.” Jason sighed and sat down.

“Ok then. If we can’t zap out of here we need fresh water, food too. Someone’s going to have to go for help.”

Neri stood up, “I go. I brought you to this place.”

“Neri there’s desert out there. How long will you last away from the pool?”

“So you or me?” Brett asked.

“I’ll go.” Jason said without enthusiasm and climbed up to the exit.

* * *

“Anything?” Cass asked, coming into the lab where Winston sat monitoring communications.

“No. I had them in the Middle East, in the vicinity of the Nile. And now nothing.”

“You don’t think they…”

“I’m sure they’re fine. HELEN, can you give me any more help with this?”

“Override your directive.” The computer told him.

“Mine?”

“Code ‘n’ security alert. Unidentified person approaching.”

The door glided open and Louis came in. “Good afternoon.”

Cass grunted, “Hi.”

“Always a pleasure Louis. HELEN, have I mentioned recently you’re a pearl amongst mega data processors.”

“Affirmative.”

“Weird thing to say to a computer.”

“What can I say, I’m a complete romantic.”

* * *

Back at PRAXIS HQ Elly and Shelby were debriefing, fresh off the plane. Shelby didn’t even seem to feel the jet lag.

“It’s a labyrinth under that Egyptian pyramid, sir. The way I figure it those kids had to know something we didn’t.”

“But you did your best.”

“Yes sir.”

“I thought so. Interpret this data.” Director Richter tossed a folder across his desk.

Elly flipped through it. Pretty standard UFO reports, the kind of thing she saw every day. But the location… “These are all from the vicinity of the ORCA complex and Commander Bates is holding back. We have her voice test on record.”

“Deduction.”

She stifled a yawn. “Insufficient data. We can’t be sure how much she knows.”

“Go to ORCA. I want to know the truth about Commander Bates’ involvement. And Shelby, Hauser… a repeat of the Egyptian fiasco would be a mistake.”

“Yes sir.”

* * *

Jason walked. And walked. It had been a few hours, he thought, just walking, seeing nothing but red dirt and the occasional eucalyptus. No fresh water, and no people. Not even any shade…

Jason tripped and went down, hands and knees in the dust. He cursed. Just a minute, then he’d get up again and keep going.

“End of the line for you I reckon.”

The voice came from right beside him. Jason looked up into the face of a young aboriginal man in khakis and a broad hat. “I hope I’m not imagining you.” Was all he could think to say.

“I thought the same thing when I spotted you first, half an hour ago.”

“Half an hour?”

“You looked as if you knew where you were going. Until you started walking in circles. Where did you come from?”

Jason pointed. “Rocks. There’s a cave. You know it? My brother and a friend are still there.”

The young man held out a hand to help him up.

* * *

The aborigine’s name was Jakamarra. He had a dusty truck, a true outback-mobile that looked like it either was on the edge of breaking down or could run forever.

“You lost? How’d you get way out here? Where’s your vehicle?”

“We had camels. They ran off.” Jason answered between swallows from a water bottle. “Thanks for this. We wouldn’t have lasted long in that cave without you to get us out.”

“I’m taking you back there mate. I can give you food, and some water.”

“Great.”

“But I can’t get you out.”

They arrived before Jason could start yelling or begging or whatever it was he would have done. Then there was finding the entrance to the cave, and passing the water down to Brett, and introducing everybody.

“Is this your place?” Neri asked.

“No, ah—it’s its own place.”

“Who cares, just get us out of here!”

“He says he can’t. And I want to know why.”

Jackamarra looked uncomfortable under the force of their stares. Finally he said, “…Whale-woman.”

“What kind of an answer’s that?”

“The whale-woman was afraid and hurt. She came here by the underground river, fleeing from her enemies.”

“And what’s that got to do with anything?”

“Brett.” Neri laid a hand on his arm.

Jackamarra continued, “The old people found her in this place. They made her stay here to hide and to heal. If they let her go out, she’d have been killed by her enemies.”

“I don’t understand.”

Neri shivered. “I do.” Jackamarra nodded slightly and Neri smiled at him.

* * *

“HELEN, prime directive?” Winston asked.

“Preservation of ORCA personnel.”

“Confirm this overrides communications security.”

“Confirmed.”

Now they were getting somewhere! “Commence search for designated ORCA personnel.”

“Satellite accessed. Search commencing.”

“Thank you HELEN.”

Cass came in. “Any luck? Hey, if they’re still in Egypt how are we going to get them back? It’s not like they have their passports, and Neri doesn’t even have a passport.”

“We’ll worry about that later. Their safety comes first.”

“Signal located. Established contact.” HELEN announced. A map flashed on screen.

“Australia!”

But the flashing dot of the signal faded. HELEN said apologetically, “Communication failed. Signal is breaking up due to interference.”

“HELEN, identify interference.”

“Geodesic. Crystalline. Type: rare.”

“Crystal deposits. And strong enough to break up the signal.” Winston said with some wonder. “HELEN, try to get the signal back.”

* * *

Shelby stepped out of the ORCA elevator and grabbed the nearest guy. “You. I want to see the commander. Now.”

His tone got the usual response, or maybe it was the suit. “Yes sir. This way.”

Dianne and Danson were far from pleased. Shelby informed them, “You will provide accommodations for myself and agent Hauser, who will be arriving shortly.”

“Do you mind if I ask you the purpose of this visit?” Dianne asked as politely as she could manage.

“If I decide it’s necessary, you’ll be told. I want complete access to every part of this base. Starting with a full inspection.”

“Mr. Danson, please conduct our guest on his inspection tour.”

“Right away commander.”

“Oh, and I may have some questions later. Make yourself available.”

Dianne nodded and motioned Shelby to precede them out.

“Mr. Shelby. Nice attitude.” Danson muttered.

“We’ll show him all courtesy. For now.”

Danson put on his most professional attitude. “Well, we can start with the main power units in the lower level and work our way up. Unless there’s something PRAXIS is particularly interested in, Mr. Shelby?”

“Base security. When people come and go.”

“Shuttles to the mainland are scheduled…” Danson saw a woman with a clipboard and an apologetic expression waving to him. “Excuse me a moment, Mr. Shelby, this looks like an emergency.”

Shelby looked around the hall, into the nearest lab, and then straight ahead—where a kid had appeared.

“Is that true? Do you really work for PRAXIS Mr. Shelby?” Louis asked.

“None of your business kid.”

“PRAXIS are the best!”

“What do you know about it junior?”

“That’s my father. I wish he was a PRAXIS officer. They’re the best, PRAXIS can tell people what to do.”

“You got that right.” Shelby thought he might warm up to the kid—in a million years. “The Commander’s two sons, Jason and Brett. They friends of yours?”

“Those two?” Louis’ tone said it all.

“Don’t like ‘em much huh?”

“They get anything they want just because she’s their mother.”

“I’m interested in a friend of theirs. A girl.”

“There are lots of girls on ORCA. You mean Cass Clayborn?”

“This one’s from outside. Ever see them with a girl like that?”

Eager-to-please though he was, Louis had to admit that any face looked familiar-ish, as long as it was above an aqua uniform.

* * *

Jason woke from a nap and groaned. They were still in the cave, trapped, without computer access or the dining hall or a bathroom…

“Hey, how you feeling?”

“Like I’ve been sleeping on rocks instead of my bed.” Jason grumbled.

Brett dug through the food pack and offered dinner. “So, you still think that Jackamarra guy’s coming back? I didn’t like that bit about the whale-woman being hunted down.”

“He said he would come.” Neri’s voice echoed from further back in the cave.

“But what if he doesn’t? We’ve got food and water for what, two days? If we run out, what happens then?”

“Then we’re in trouble again.”

“You know if we leave now we might have a chance in the desert.”

“Yeah but what about Neri?” Jason argued again, for at least the third time. “If she can’t wet down she’ll get sick. It’s as dry here as Egypt.”

“What chance do we have if we stay here?”

Jason took a breath to answer, then forgot to. The vidphone lights were on. “Hey! We’ve got power!”

“What?”

Jason showed him. “It recharged somehow.”

“It was drained. And it wasn’t even turned on. Does anything work besides the lights?”

“Dunno.” They tried the buttons.

“You can talk to ORCA?”

“Um…”

“Not yet.” Jason finished. “We’ve got power but no way to boost the signal.”

“Take the receiver apart.” Brett suggested, “The wire might be enough—hey let me, it’s my phone.”

The three of them bent over the phone with Jason’s pocketknife out, arguing hopefully now about how to make their message home.

Behind them, unnoticed, sunlight outlined an ankh shape cut into the wall.

* * *

“I was right.” Malakat said, looking over his computer display as Shersheba came into the tent.

“I should hope you are always right. That is why you are here with me. About what, this time?”

“PRAXIS is focusing their search on ORCA and the surrounding area. Now that the pyramid here is secured against inquisitive locals, we should follow suit.”

“Do you think it’s wise to put so much faith in PRAXIS?”

“They are logical people, with considerable resources. And very… determined. Young Neri won’t escape. When she’s caught, we should be there.”

“To ‘defend the interests of science’?”

“Yes. And claim what is ours.”

* * *

Elly stepped off the elevator and looked around. Directly ahead a screen displayed a map and ORCA’s welcome message in seven different languages. And there was a window, with the glory of the reef beyond.

Shelby stepped in front of the vision. “Well, you took your time getting here.”

“Ah—I was delayed. Something interesting came to light.”

“Who wants interesting? I just want results. Come on, our quarters are this way.”

Shelby led the way and Elly reluctantly followed, away from the window. ORCA was bustling, and quite a few of the bustlers gave Shelby dirty looks. Well well, here half a day and already unwanted.

A kid stepped out in front of them. “Hallo, Mr. Shelby.”

“Oh, Louis, this is Miss Hauser.”

Louis grinned a little and said hello.

“Louis.” Elly greeted him.

“Do you have anything for me yet, Louis?”

“Nothing yet sir.”

“Well, look sharp.”

“Yes sir!”

The moment the kid was out of sight Elly turned to her partner and asked, “That’s Louis? Your new contact? The ‘mole in the heart of ORCA?’”

“Yeah, so I didn’t tell you his age. We’re lookin’ for kids aren’t we? Send a brat to catch a brat. Besides, he works cheap. Now what did you find that was so interesting?”

The legal possibilities related to messing with a kid raced through Elly’s mind. The PRAXIS name could deal with anything that came up, but still… well, too late now. “We’ve picked up a signal from ORCA’s main computer aimed at a specific region of the outback. It couldn’t be happening without the commander’s authorization, and we know who she’s looking for.”

“The outback? Do we have a fix on this?”

“Ten mile radius.”

“We’d better get a plane. Pronto.”

Elly offered, “ORCA has a plane.”

“And we have blanket requisition powers.”

* * *

Winston called Dianne as soon as HELEN picked up the signal.

“They’re in the outback? But how?”

“’Beam me up,’ maybe?” Cass offered. “We haven’t got communication, just the locator signal, but that’s definitely Brett’s phone.”

The communicator screen chimed on. “Commander Bates?”

“Yes Dave?”

“Our visitors from PRAXIS have taken the plane and headed for the mainland. I’ve logged their flight plan and projected destination.”

“I think I can guess.”

Dave winced. “Sorry commander, PRAXIS badge trumps policy.”

When the screen went dark Dianne said, “So we have a location but no transport. Any ideas how we can get to them before PRAXIS does?”

There was a pause, then Winston said, “I have an idea Madam Commander, but I don’t think you’ll like it…

* * *

The requisitioned plane sat on the dusty airfield. Shelby dusted off his hands. “Well that’s sorted, they’ll run the usual checks and refuel it for us. We have twenty-four hours to come back with our passengers.”

Elly looked at her computer screen and pointed. “That’s the way we need to go. No road—did you see any vehicles we might rent?”

“You people lookin’ for someone?” Said a cheerful voice.

“Uh…yeah, some young friends. They might be lost.”

Jakamarra gestured at his truck and flashed a card. “You see this? I’m a local guide, I know all the camping spots. Maybe I’d hear about some hikers out there.”

“Where?” Shelby demanded.

“I’ll take you. For the right price” Jackamarra replied, and held out his hand in the universal ‘pay up’ gesture. “Cash, not plastic.”

* * *

The transmitter was working—or at least they thought it was. The right lights were on, anyway. “Come in ORCA, come in ORCA. We are somewhere in the central desert. We do not have a compass. We cannot give you our exact position. Trace this signal.” He waited. There should be a beep if the transmission had been received, but after the way they’d messed with the vidphone it might not work.

“Anything?” Brett asked.

Jason shrugged. “Can’t tell. Hang on, I’m going to try it outside. Look after Neri, I’ll be right back.” He ran up the stone steps and climbed as high as he could on the rocks around the cave. This was the best signal he’d get around here.

“Come in ORCA, mayday, this is Jason Bates. We’re lost. Please trace my signal…”

Then he saw the truck coming, and the three people silhouetted in the cabin.

* * *

“Jason, any–“

“Someone’s coming. Jakamarra’s truck, and he’s not alone. We gotta get out.”

“But Jakamarra…”

“Sold us out.” Jason grabbed the food bag.

“No Jason, not Jakamarra. I will not believe it.”

Brett looked back at Neri and shrugged, “Let’s not wait around here to find out.”

* * *

Outside Jakamarra led the PRAXIS agents right past the entrance to the cave. Shelby cursed him for being slow, and he grinned back. “No worries. Gee, I could’ve sworn it was this way.”

“Which way then?”

“Hang on, I’m trying to get my bearings…”

“Moron.” Shelby passed him, headed for the crest of the hill.

“Hey wait,” Elly called, “You don’t know the way…”

“How hard can it be? Come on Hauser.”

Jakamarra let them pass, then turned and headed back.

* * *

The travelers were looking into the cab of Jakamarra’s truck. “PRAXIS issue.” Brett said, “You were right.”

“No. I will not believe it.”

“Believe it Neri. He sat there telling us stupid stories planning to sell us out. Laughing at us.”

“So think you can drive this truck?” Brett asked. Just then there was a chattering roar and a helicopter appeared. It circled them as they tried to hide behind the truck, and set down a few yards away. Jason started to say sure, he could drive now, but Brett had seen the helicopter’s logo.

“Wait! It’s not PRAXIS, it’s ORCA!”

“Mum got a chopper?” Jason began, then saw Jakamarra coming up behind them. “Hey, you got a lot of nerve!”

The aborigine waved his hands, “It’s ok, it’s ok. Enemies came for the whale-woman, like before. It’s like a maze in there. I’ll show them the way out after you’re gone.”

Neri grinned at him. “Thank you.”

“Thanks mate. I was wrong. We owe you.”

The helicopter’s door opened and a man leaned out. “Jason! Brett!”

“It’s Dad! Uh, thanks Jakamarra, we have to go. Dad!”

“Your father? Here?”

“Looks like it, doesn’t it.” Jason said grimly. “Come on.”

Neri turned back and pressed the ankh into Jakamarra’s hands. “You keep. It will be safer with you.”

“No, I couldn’t…”

“We understand. The spirit is one.”

The boy nodded. “I’ll hide it, until you claim it back.”

Neri gave him a shining smile and ran after her friends.

6. Hunted

“Well, thanks for the lift Dad. We have to go now. See you later.” Jason waved and let the elevator doors close.

A moment later they hissed open again and his father held up his ORCA pass card and joined them in the elevator. “HELEN, take us down please.”

The computer said, “Certainly.” And the lift began to move. There was an uncomfortable silence, now that they could talk without having to shout over the noise of the helicopter. Paul Bates kept stealing glances at Neri. So this girl in the funny clothes is the alien? She hadn’t bothered trying to talk on the way back, just gazed out the helicopter’s windows with wide eyes.

“So Dad, why’d you come get us?” Brett asked. “I mean, why were you..?”

“I’m, ah, actually I’m regional commander of ORCA operations. I’ve been in the States for the last year planning for the building of ORCA Two. Just returned to Australia in time to see your mother’s application. As for the rescue, I have a pilot’s license and access to company transport. Though I wish I knew how I’m going to explain why I needed a chopper.”

“Ah. Well thanks.” Pause. “Wait, you’re Mum’s boss?”

“Or something.”

There was more uncomfortable silence, then at last the lift door hissed open.

“Mum!” Brett yelled, and submitted to a hug. Jason did too, and then Dianne hugged Neri, who murmured, “Is all right Mother. We come back safe.”

“Thank goodness. Come on, into quarters and you can tell me what happened.”

Jason said, “Lots of stuff. We need to talk, pronto, with you and Cass and Winston. And…” he looked at his father and trailed off.

“Yes. He knows.”

“Great.” Jason said, not quietly enough, as Dianne herded them into the commander’s quarters.

Neri headed for the bathroom to wet down and change into her ORCA uniform. She heard Brett say, “See Dad, it’s not really our fault…” before the water came on. A few minutes later the spray faltered and the computer said, “Commander, you have reached your daily water limit. Do you wish to go over it?”

Neri turned the tap off. “No, HELEN. Thank you for the hot water.” Neri went to find her clothes.

* * *

“Don’t tell me you were victims of circumstance! You got yourselves into… whatever you got yourselves into.”

“Dad, what else could we do?”

“Look, I know you like this… girl. But your behavior was inexcusable. People could have gotten hurt. You could have gotten hurt in … wherever you were, I’m not sure I want to know.”

“Figures.” Jason muttered.

“I do know none of it would’ve happened if you hadn’t stolen the minifin in the first place.”

Brett started to protest that the minifin had got back fine, but Jason drowned him out, “Why did you bother rescuing us at all? Why not leave us for the PRAXIS team? Then we’d really have been sorry wouldn’t we!”

Brett tried to shrink himself.

“You could have jeopardized your mother’s career.”

“I’ll worry about my career thanks.” Dianne said dryly, and fled to check on Neri before something worse came out of her mouth.

“We’re sorry dad, honest.”

“I’m not.”

Paul sighed. “That attitude of yours is a real worry, son.”

* * *

“Jason is angry.”

“He sure is.” Dianne sighed.

“That is father?”

“Yes.” She looked at the door, sighed again, “I’d just make it worse. They can fight it out.”

Neri was sitting on the bed, her bare feet tucked underneath her, looking worried. “Why?” She asked, a general why.

“We were married, before the boys and I came to ORCA. Paul made a mistake. A bad one. I was so angry that I think I made some mistakes too, but I didn’t want Jason to hate his father… I’m sorry, I’m not making sense.”

“Father forget Brett’s birthday.” Neri offered. She parted her wet hair and pushed it back.

Dianne absently reached for a comb and started combing Neri’s hair. Neri purred and leaned in to the caress. They sat silently for a little while. There wasn’t any noise from the main room either, at least.

Finally Neri said, “Sad. Family cannot like each other? You do not still..?”

“Not him. I miss the old Paul, the one I could trust.” Dianne shook her head. “But I have Brett and Jase, and you, and Winston. That’s plenty of family. You want to stay for dinner Neri? I think you’d better return to the island for the night. I’d like you to stay here but I don’t think it’s safe.”

“But you are commander.”

“I command ORCA. PRAXIS has authority beyond that.”

Neri smiled. “I always trust you. That is enough.”

* * *

The PRAXIS agents had pulled their car over to the side of the road so they could set up the vidphone and report.

Director Richter was not pleased. “I don’t want excuses. You had the girl. She got away. That’s the bottom line.”

“We did our best sir, I assure you.” Shelby said fast, “They must’ve had help, locals, we couldn’t have anticipated…”

“Shut up and listen. We’ve identified the pilot of the ORCA helicopter. Paul Bates, regional commander of operations, and the boys’ father. The boys have been returned to ORCA. There’s a high probability the alien was taken there too.”

Well that sounded like good news. “Sir, you give me the word and the men and I’ll turn that sardine can inside out.”

Richter sighed. “Agent Shelby, there is one objective and one only. Get the girl. Confrontation with Australian authorities is not in the interests of PRAXIS. Should I send in another team or can you follow orders?”

“Name it and it’s done Sir.”

“You will go immediately to ORCA. You will give them no warning. You will use the element of surprise to locate the girl. But Shelby… discretion? I hope I don’t have to spell the word.” And the screen flashed blank. They’d been hung up on.

Shelby looked at Elly and said, “Well I think that went well.”

* * *

Cass plopped herself down next to Winston in the mess hall. “What’s with this pyramid Winston? And don’t say ‘I’ll tell you later.’”

“I can only speculate.”

“All I want to know is how they got from here to Egypt!”

“Shh!” Winston looked around at the other diners, most of whom had notebooks or small computers open along with their dinner trays. Nobody seemed to be paying attention. Winston sought for an explanation. “My best guess involves string theory and quantum physics, which are not my areas of expertise. The theory, as far as I can tell, is that space can be bent…” He took a sheet of paper and marked two dots on it. “Here’s the south pacific. Here’s Egypt. And if I fold the paper…”

“They’re right next to each other. But is that real?”

“Apparently, since it happened. The explanation can only be found within the pyramids themselves.”

A lift door hissed open and Cass glanced over. “Winston, you know those guys?”

“Should I?”

“Didn’t get a good look before but… I think they’re the PRAXIS agents! Neri’s still on board! Try to stall them ok?” She ran for the other door, jumping over Louis and his friends on the way.

* * *

The computer read Shelby’s identity card. “Shelby, Jake. Pre-authorized full access confirmed.”

“Specify location of ORCA personnel: Bates, Jason and Bates, Brett.’

“Presently located in commander’s quarters, delta five.”

“Ok. Now the only question is where’s mom.”

“Excuse me. Can I be of assistance?” Winston appeared behind them, smiling his best smile.

* * *

Cass burst into the Bates quarters. “PRAXIS on board! Neri, you’ve gotta get out!”

They had been getting dinner ready. Jason dropped a plate. “Corridors. We’d be trapped in here. HELEN, watch the stove.”

In the hall they plastered themselves against the round bulkhead, Cass in front, craning her neck to see. She pulled back. “They’re here already! Winston too.”

“Um, ok. We’d better go meet them. Cass, go with Neri. Minifin bay. When she’s gone, go look innocent.”

“Mmhm! C’mon Neri.”

The girls slipped away and the boys stepped out into view.

“Well if it isn’t the two guys we’re looking for. You two certainly get around.”

“Quite international.” Miss Hauser added.

“We love to travel, don’t we Brett.”

“Definitely.”

“Every chance we get.”

“It’s important we get to talk to your little friend. The girl in the funny clothes. Where is she?”

“We have lots of friends.”

“Some of them are girls.”

Elly tried, “Look, we just want to talk to her. She’ll be fine.”

Ok, that was just creepy. “I don’t mean to be rude Miss Hauser, but I don’t think we should be talking to you without our mother here.”

“Mr. Shelby, don’t you think this confusion could be sorted out by speaking with the commander?”

“There is no confusion.” Shelby snapped. Elly stepped up next to him, “Don’t you think we should avoid confrontation here Shelby? Use our… discretion?”

Then Louis’ voice came from behind Jason. “Hi, Mr. Shelby.”

“Hi yourself, kid.”

“Who’s the new girl?” Louis asked innocently.

“What?”

“Louis I don’t know any new girl.”

“But she just went into your quarters with Cass.”

I’ll kill him, Jason thought. He was in back of the group when Shelby used his card to override the lock on the door. Winston protested.

But the room was empty. The adults didn’t see the swinging flap on the trash chute, and Brett stepped in front of it. Shelby stormed through the four rooms, found nothing, and snapped, “Hauser, seal the base. Do it!”

Agent Hauser spoke to the computer terminal on the wall. “PRAXIS authority code 4-9-6-7. Seal the base.”

An alarm sounded and HELEN replied, “Acknowledged. All elevators and doors immobilized. All access points sealed.”

“Now I’m ready to speak to your mother.”

Dianne, when they reached her office, was livid. “You’ve sealed the base. Activated a procedure for use in emergencies only. Trapped people all over ORCA.”

“That was the general idea.”

“Placing lives at risk, in case of a real emergency, and costing time and money. You’d better find what you’re looking for.” Dianne stepped aside and gave Jason a questioning look. “Did she get out?”

“I don’t think so. But you were great.”

Dianne smiled and stepped over to the nearest worker at her terminal. “I think we have a code 51 on our hands.”

“Yes Ma’am.” The woman hit a few keys and the alarm came back on. HELEN’s voice came from the speakers. “Attention all personnel. Evacuation posts immediately.”

“What the hell?”

“I told you, sealing the base in a program to deal with natural disasters. Evacuation would follow. It seems our computer has just moved on to the next logical step.”

“Let me guess. The base is no longer sealed, right?”

“Countermand that order.”

“I can’t. Our computer takes disaster scenarios very seriously. People trapped in closed corridors would drown.”

* * *

Below, the door to the minifin bay unlocked. Cass pushed Neri through, “Go, go!” Neri grabbed her dress from its hiding place and, not bothering to change, dived out the submarine port and was gone.

The water was still rippling when Louis appeared in the doorway. Cass gave him her best innocent look. “What is it? Another drill?”

“You’re supposed to be at your post!”

“Yeah whatever.”

“Anyone else here?”

“Nope.” Cass gestured at the empty room and the pool, lit from below by ORCA’s outside lights, and empty.

* * *

“Turn that off. There’s no emergency. This is just a stunt to unseal the base.”

“May I remind you you’re the one who overrode the computer when you could have come to me and gotten my cooperation? ORCA was near the epicenter of the earthquakes last year, and our safety protocols are correspondingly strict.”

That almost got him. Jason saw Shelby’s expression change, just a little, and wondered where he had been when the sky turned red and the world felt like it was ending. But Shelby didn’t quite blink. “Commander, when your little evacuation drill is over, we’re going to question these boys. And they are going to tell me everything.”

* * *

Chaaaaaarleeeeeey!

Neri’s shout was half fear, half delight at being home at last, in her own ocean. Charley blew an inquiring whistle and Neri tried to tell him—everything. A statue that spoke, another place with a burning sky, people who sounded… like but not like…

A rill of sound wrapped around her, Charley’s song of comfort.

There are enemies. I am being hunted. I do not know why.

In the pause, Neri heard the speech of a pod of dolphins and the distant wail of another humpback somewhere far to the east. Then Charley said thoughtfully, Maybe the pyramid…stone of your people… knows secrets.

A good idea. I ask.

The pyramid was silent, and seemed bigger inside this time. Neri stepped into the blue light of the main chamber. She glanced over at the wall where the gate was, then turned to the statue. “I need help. Speak to me.”

The statue rippled and the hologram stood up. She smiled, not at Neri but beyond her at whatever device had recorded her image sometime in the past.

“So it has come to pass. The hand that has touched the ankh is the hand of Neri. If you stand before me now, my daughter, you are ready to hear what must be said.”

“…daughter?” Neri whispered. She stepped back and sat suddenly on the stone step. And she heard—

A distant voice, choked with emotion, “She is your mother, Mera!” and footsteps splashed away. In another place Mera trembled and sat down on a branch. For a moment the two girls looked at each other across the space of a universe.

“Mera?”

“Sister! I—”

And the connection between them faded, leaving Neri alone in the pyramid. The hologram spoke. “I am Shalamorn and you, Neri, are my firstborn. If you are hearing me now, the worst has happened. You have many tasks ahead of you if things are to be made right. A hard road awaits you, my child, but I will be here to guide you as much as I can.”

“You were born to serve our people, Neri.” The image sat, and blurred away becoming a lifeless statue once more.

“Mother?” Neri cried. She touched the statue again, but it didn’t react. “What does that mean?” No answer came. For a moment Neri was furious—that was no kind of answer! That didn’t help. Then from outside she heard Charley’s voice, the voice of something real.

* * *

“The underwater pyramid of the ancients.” Malakat savored the words.

He was speaking to a triangular window in the air. A gaunt, gray-haired man looked out of it. He said, “The people will ask, what use is that without the golden ankh? Pyramids we have.”

“The girl Neri will soon be in our hands, and the golden ankh will be ours.”

“I don’t need to remind you, sir, how urgent this is. If the chosen one discovers the power of the ankh…”

Shersheba snapped, “You dare to question our strategy Garron?”

“Of course not, princess.” Garron bowed and closed the communication window.

The princess tossed her black hair. “Fools! Leave them alone for a minute and their spines turn to jelly. Are our people so readily running to the side of their ‘little queen’?”

“Nevertheless he has a point about the ‘chosen one.’ If she discovers the power of the ankh…”

“You imagine Neri could be a match for me?”

“Not for a moment, highness.” Malakat said soothingly. He was thinking of the larger picture—one girl they could defeat, as long as she remained alone. But if the people of the ocean planet discovered their ‘chosen one’ of legend, or if the girl learned how to use the pyramid…

“Then let’s waste no more time. We leave tonight. I cannot wait to get out of this place.”

* * *

PRAXIS’ idea of questioning was to hook both boys up to a lie detector, complete with wires stuck on their heads. It was really embarrassing. Brett tilted his head. “Hey, I can hear… yep… Kiwi radio!” Jason snorted.

“This is obscene.” Was Dianne’s opinion.

“How can the truth be obscene, Commander?”

“Ok. The program’s installed. I’m getting some electronic interference- gimme your watch.”

Jason handed it over. “Can we get on with it?” He immediately regretted saying it. They should be stalling; downstairs Cass and Winston were frantically trying to talk the computer around and they needed all the time they could get. But Jason was spooked.

Paul Bates burst in. “What the hell? Get this stuff off them!”

“Ah, Mr. Bates. We haven’t met. Jake Shelby, and that’s Agent Hauser.”

“And I’m commander in chief of ORCA facilities, now let them go.”

Shelby shoved papers at him. “Full authorization, PRAXIS priority.”

Dianne caught her ex’s eye and shrugged helplessly. “Their authorization’s real.”

“It’s cool Dad. We can handle it.”

Jason rolled his eyes, “Yeah, we just weren’t expecting the Spanish inquisition.”

Shelby glared. “That’s enough out of both of you. Now, the truth. Names?”

“Jason Bates.”

The program dinged for a true reply.

“Now five me a false name.”

“Uh, John Cleese.”

“Wolverine.” Brett said.

Elly said, “System checks out for incorrect.”

“Good.” Shelby was hanging over the boys’ shoulders in true Spanish inquisition style. Now for your own sakes, let’s co-operate. Did you travel to Egypt?”

“Yes.”

“How did you travel there?”

“I don’t know.”

“He’s telling the truth!” Elly said from where she was watching the readout.

“Let me see that!”

The two agents muttered to each other. Jason shrugged. Brett said, “I don’t know how either.” In case that confused things more. Sooner or later Shelby would get to the important questions and if the program was still working they’d be sunk.

“Ok. What did you see in Egypt?”

“It was hot. It was dry. I was thirsty.” Brett offered.

“There was a river.”

“Man, that was easily the biggest river I ever saw! Was that the Nile?”

“I think it was. Do they have any other rivers in Egypt?”

Brett opened his mouth to banter back but Shelby snapped, “Hold it! Now, you guys give me straight answers or we can continue this down at PRAXIS headquarters. You and your parents. For as long as is necessary. Do we understand each other? Now, where does the girl called Neri live?”

Jason and Brett glanced at each other considering whether to bring up the constitution and laws against kidnapping even by the government…

“Ahem. For the last time. Where does the girl Neri live?”

Please let Cass have done it… “We don’t know.”

There was a long pause. Then Shelby started, “You lying little…”

“They’re telling the truth.”

“No they’re not!”

Elly pointed at the screen, which registered a truthful answer. Both boys wilted with relief.

“Do you know a girl called Neri?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Truth again. Both of them.”

Paul stood up. “Right, you’ve got your answers. Enough of this.”

Jason stood up too, shedding diodes.

“Looks like you’re off the hook for now, but trust me, it’s only temporary.”

Dianne helped the two agents gather their gear, and not-so-politely showed them to the door. “I think this completes your business on board ORCA. You can leave on the next shuttle.”

“Yes. Get out.”

The entire family followed Shelby and Elly to their quarters where Dianne relieved them of their visitor passes. When the doors had closed she said, “HELEN, have they left anything in your system? Spyware?”

The computer thought for a minute. “Negative, Commander.”

“Then credit Doctor Seth a steak dinner and Cass Clayborn five ice creams.”

“Affirmative.”

“Mum, permission to go find them and thank them in person?”

“Sure—and find out how they did that!” Dianne added as the boys raced away. She leaned against the wall for a second. “That was awfully close. I wonder how long we’ve got before they find an excuse to come back.”

“Enough time to make a plan anyway.” Paul said. Then his brain caught up with a question from a few minutes ago, “Hey wait—the veritas program is supposed to be uncrackable, do you seriously think Doctor Seth and that kid..?”

Dianne grinned. “Cass only works commission and charges an arm and a leg, but she’d be happy to optimize your system. Let’s decide what to do about PRAXIS first.”

* * *

Louis burst into the PRAXIS agents’ quarters. “The Bates have left ORCA in a helicopter.”

“Sharp work kid. But we’re way ahead of you.” Shelby pointed at his computer screen. “Northwest along the coast, heading for the river delta.”

“You put a bug in the helicopter?”

Shelby glanced at his partner. “Told you this kid’s got promise.”

“Could be. Come on, we’re due on the pontoon in five minutes to be kicked out of here.”

* * *

The helicopter set down at the top of a long driveway near the river. It was a ranch, a low brick house the same color as the red dirt around it. There was a barn and three horses in a pen. Brett said, “Nice!”

“Dad, how long have you had this place?” Jason asked, reaching up to help Neri out of the helicopter. She looked around and grinned.

“Surprised? I’ve been saving up for a while. I wanted the kind of place the family could get together for vacations.”

“Mum too?” Brett asked.

“That’s up to her.”

“Donkeys!” Neri chimed.

“Horses.” Jason corrected her. “Neri’s never seen horses before.”

“That’s what this farm’s all about.” Paul said, a bit uncomfortably.

“They are beautiful. This place is beautiful!”

* * *

Paul opened the screen door and showed the kids around. “Kitchen, bathroom’s through there. This is your room, boys.”

It was a nice room with two beds and a computer hookup.

“It’s ok.” Jason said.

“Brett, that’s your bed. Neri, guest room’s up the hall.”

Jason said, “Where’s whatsername sleep? Oh right, with you.”

Brett gasped and stepped away from his brother, distancing himself from the cruel words. Neri looked between them, not understanding.

The father winced and took a deep breath to speak as evenly as possible. “Jason, there is no ‘what’s-her-name.’ There was only ever one, and she broke it off when your mother found out. So Jason, please…”

Jason couldn’t quite make himself apologize, so he just looked away.

“Now, I’ve been called back to work immediately or sooner so I’ll have to leave you three here—I tried to stall, but the ORCA Two committee is having yet another crisis. You guys sit tight while your mom works on PRAXIS, and you should be able to go home in a week or so.”

“A week?”

“I’ll be back before then, we can go for a ride. In the meantime stay on the trails all right? And be careful on the waverunners, they’re borrowed from work and not really meant for shallow water. What else… emergency numbers, food… the money in my desk is for emergencies only, and only one or two pizza emergencies ok? What else…”

Neri had only noticed one part of that. “What is… ORCA two?”

Paul blinked at her, distracted. “Ah… it’s nothing yet. Building is scheduled to start in two years if we ever get all the issues ironed out. It’s going to be in America, near Hawaii.”

Neri nodded, looking thoughtful.

“Dad, quit worrying! We’ll be fine, we can figure it out. Get outta here.”

* * *

Things were better once the three of them were alone. Brett gave Neri a tour and lesson on how normal people live in normal houses. Neri was more interested in the horses. She watched them until dinner, then went out to watch them some more after it got dark.

Jason joined her, leaning on the fence. “You like ‘em?”

“They are pretty. Not like fish!”

“We can ride them. I saw saddles in the barn, and I think I remember how to put one on. I’ll show you tomorrow ok.”

“Mm.” Neri nodded. There was a silence filled only by the chirping of crickets, then Neri said, “Jason, why..?”

Jason sighed. “I fight with my Dad. I know you don’t understand. I’m sorry it upsets you.”

“No, I do not understand.”

“It’s hard to explain.”

“Jason I… went back to the pyramid. To the central chamber and the hologram came back. She was my mother.” Neri sobbed once, silently, and rested her head on Jason’s shoulder. Jason put his arm around her. It was awkward for a second. Then it wasn’t anymore.

They were still there a half hour later when Brett came out of the house. “There you guys are! Aw no—were you kissing? I’ll go back inside.”

Neri laughed. “Watching horses.”

“Yeah trust Neri to find sleeping horses interesting.” Jason said, but he said it kindly. “Hey Brett, the lady we saw in the pyramid, the hologram—she was Neri’s mum.”

Brett stopped in his tracks. Then he smacked himself in the forehead. “I’m an idiot!”

“Yeah, but why now particularly?”

Brett joined them at the fence, pulling himself up to sit on it. “Didn’t you think she looked kinda familiar? I did, but I couldn’t figure it out. She… looks like Mera, don’t you think?”

“Yes. She did.” The words blew away, into the night.

7. Ambush

Birds sang in the cool morning air at the outback farm. The children were feeding the horses. Neri’s delighted laughter rippled in the air as the horse’s whiskers tickled her palm.

“Hey, stop it Cinnamon there’s enough for everyone!” Brett held the bucket of grain up, trying to get it out of Cinnamon’s reach. The brown horse whuffled and stretched after the food. Her sister Lucky Star ambled over, while Kiki stayed with Neri and the hay.

“Friendly horse. I like you.”

“They’re great!” Brett said. He climbed up the fence to sit next to Neri. “Who knew dad likes horses!”

“Earth has many wonderful surprises.” Neri leaned in to let the horse sniff her face, and she sniffed it in return. She liked the smell of horse; it was so different from the wild smells of the island or the clean, chemical smell of ORCA.

Jason sat away from the corral, munching on a final piece of toast from breakfast and looking moody.

“Jason? You are not happy. This is because of your father, yes?”

Jason looked up at Neri and shrugged. “Just can’t work out what he wants.”

“Perhaps, to know you.”

“Yeah. Pity it’s a bit too late.”

Neri tipped her head. “Really?”

“Look, he had that girlfriend and then he left Mum. We’ve hardly seen him for years and then all of a sudden he turns up working for ORCA, with this house for us, and wants to start playing dad again. Well big deal.”

“My sister tell me, people give things to their children because they do not know how to love them at first.”

Jason blinked. “Mera said that? I guess she’d know from all the foster homes she lived in.”

“And he come to rescue us.”

“My dad the hero. Well, maybe. Anyway it’s a great farm he’s got, might as well enjoy it.” Jason pushed himself up, “Hey, check this out.” He walked down to the river and picked up a flat stone, and tossed it out over the water. The stone skipped. Neri stared.

“A stone bounces?”

“You never tried that in your pond?” Jason handed her another flat stone, “You try. You have to throw it flat.”

Neri tried, achieving one skip. She frowned. “Show me again? And later, we ride horses?”

“Sure. I think they need a rest after they eat, then we’ll see if I remember how to saddle one. It’s been a while since camp. Oh hey, that’s a really good rock! Watch this…”

* * *

The roar of motorcycles shattered the peace of the morning. The three children stood frozen for a minute before Brett jumped down from the fence yelling, “PRAXIS! Neri, go!”

Neri looked around in terror for a moment. The roaring machines seemed to be coming from everywhere. She dived for the river.

“Let’s go!” Brett was already starting up one of the waverunners. Jason jumped on the other and fumbled to untie it. He was too nervous, and it took a second too long. He was surrounded.

Underwater Neri saw the divers before they saw her. Blank masks in the murk. She looked for a way around and, at last, surfaced.

Brett saw Neri’s head come up, and then three heads in hoods and masks. He gunned the waverunner right at them. “Neri! Grab on!” The PRAXIS divers had to get out of the way, and Neri had enough time to grab Brett’s hand and scramble onto the waverunner.

“They have Jason!”

Brett winced but didn’t turn. “He’ll be fine! They’re not after him! Hang on!”

They were away, and the ocean wasn’t far. Agent Shelby came running along the bank yelling at them. Brett turned to look at him, just for a second, and—

“Look out!”

The waverunner hit a log. It went airborne, and it went over. Jason yelled.

Neri came up, went under, and reappeared with Brett leaning on her shoulder. He was spitting out water and groaning. As Neri helped him towards shore, Shelby gestured his minions forward. “Get them, go!” Gloved hands dragged Brett up the bank, and more hands clamped on Neri’s shoulders.

Jason yelled, “Neri! Go—“ before someone covered his mouth.

“Brett!” Neri cried.

“I’m… unh…”

And then it was too late and they were really surrounded and being hustled towards a PRAXIS van a few hundred yards away. Shelby grinned. “Gotcha.”

* * *

They had been separated early on. The boys were dumped back on ORCA, in their mother’s custody. They didn’t know where Neri had been taken.

“It was an accident.” Jason assured his brother, “Could have happened to anyone.”

Brett winced as Dianne cleaned the cut on his forehead. “Yeah maybe- ow! Stupid- ow!- Shelby distracted me and I didn’t see what we hit.”

“Log. Same color as the water.”

“Whatever it was you got a nasty knock when you hit it. You were lucky it wasn’t worse.”

Brett made a face to show his mom how lucky he felt. “What I don’t get is how they knew we were at the farm.”

“PRAXIS is a very powerful organization.”

Cass was spinning slowly in Dianne’s computer chair, “Poor Neri. Who knows what they’ll do to her.”

“I hope they don’t hurt her.”

“Can’t Dad do something?” Brett asked.

“He’s done enough! If we weren’t at his farm none of this would’ve happened and Neri would still be with us!”

“Jason, there’s no point blaming your father. If you hadn’t been there they might have somehow found Neri on the island, which would have been worse. Besides, we may need his help to get her back.”

* * *

The PRAXIS team had come up the river on a yacht. That was where Neri was now, handcuffed and waiting for whatever would happen next.

On the bridge a cheerful Shelby talked to Director Richter over his computer.

“The subject is to be transferred to the seaplane the moment it arrives” Richter said.

“No problem sir. We’re proceeding to rendezvous point now.”

“I trust you are aware of the importance of this operation. I cannot stress how vital it is that the subject is kept under strictest scrutiny.”

“There’s no way she’ll escape, sir.”

The director let his glee show, just a little. “This’ll be bigger than Roswell. Bigger than Cardiff! Well done, Shelby.”

* * *

Elly came and sat down next to Neri. The alien was staring straight ahead, blank-faced. “Hey… are you in any pain? Did you hurt yourself when you crashed before? Do you even feel pain?”

No response.

“Do you have a name? Mine’s Elly, Elly Hauser. We know you’re not from Earth.” Elly thought a tremor crossed the alien’s face. She tried more, “You, er, you don’t seem to want to harm us. We don’t want to harm you either. We can learn things from each other, you know. Your people and ours. Important things.”

Nothing. The alien wasn’t even looking her way. Elly reached over and touched the alien’s hands. Neri stiffened and pulled away.

“…you’re very frightened, aren’t you? I won’t let them hurt you, I promise. I can… I can take those off if you like?” She held up the key to the handcuffs, but had to lift the alien’s limp hands to actually unlock them. Freed, Neri rested her hands back in her lap and continued to look at nothing.

* * *

“Guys!” Cass stormed into the commander’s quarters, “Winston picked up a PRAXIS transmission!”

“About Neri?”

“Yeah, but we better not route it up here just in case you’re bugged—come on!”

They ran down to HELEN’s main terminal, hidden in the bowels of ORCA and usually Cass’ private domain. Winston had several screens hooked up, and a bunch of wiring and gizmos. “Jason, Brett.”

“You found her? Where is she?”

“On a boat, far out to sea. They’re waiting for a seaplane to transfer her to a secure facility that even HELEN cannot locate!”

“We’re sunk, we’ll never get her back!” Brett groaned.

Winston provided a grin and a proverb. “To abandon hope is to sting oneself as surely as a scorpion. As long as she is on the water, Neri has a chance.”

“Can we help? Send a plane out or something? A boat?”

“Your father is doing his best Brett, and no boat on ORCA could reach her in time even if you did make off with one.”

“I guess we can keep listening…”

* * *

The door hummed open. Winston summoned a smile at the new arrival. “Anything I can do for you, Louis?”

“Agent Shelby caught that girl, didn’t he?” Louis gloated, “That friend of yours. I bet she’s an alien. That’s why they were after her.”

“HELEN’s been letting you watch too much sci-fi.” Jason said.

Louis sing-songed, “I know why they caught her. It was because you!”

Jason took two steps and grabbed the boy by the shoulders. “What do you mean?” he growled. Suddenly it was obvious that Jason was a lot taller than Louis, and angry enough…

“Jase!”

“Take it easy Jason.” Winston pulled him away.

Jason stepped back, “Ok. What do you mean?”

“That’s top secret. It’s between Agent Shelby and me.”

“He’s bluffing Jase, you know what he’s like.” Brett slid in between them just in case. Strangling Louis might have been fun… except for a minute there Jason had looked like he might really strangle Louis, which wouldn’t have been fun at all.

“Aren’t there some urgent matters you’re neglecting, Louis?” Winston said.

Louis allowed himself to be escorted out, leaving with a cheery, “have a nice day!”

“HELEN, can you warn us when Louis approaches? That young man looks for trouble as a pig looks for truffles.”

“Yeah but why’d he say it—that it was because of me?”

“Forget it Jase. We’ve got more important things to worry about right now.”

* * *

On the yacht, Neri sat looking out to sea. Elly had given up trying to talk to her eventually. Now Shelby joined them in the cabin. “We’re miles from anywhere you know. So you can forget any hope of being rescued by your little friends from ORCA. Where are you from?”

Nothing. The girl’s throat worked, Elly noticed, almost as if she was somehow speaking without opening her mouth.

“You know, the sooner you start answering our questions the easier it’s going to be for you, ‘cause once we get back to headquarters we’re going to find out everything we need to know. One way or another.”

“Jake! Enough. Can’t you see she’s frightened?”

“I’ve got a job to do, Agent Hauser, and I’d appreciate it if you let me get on with it.”

“There are other ways.”

“Like removing handcuffs?”

“Yes, like that. She’s not going to tell us anything if she’s scared out of her wits.”

Shelby ignored that and leaned in rudely close to Neri’s face. “I know you speak our language, so it’s no use pretending you don’t. You were having some pretty cozy little chats with young Jason Bates back there. What’s your connection with the Bates family? Hey, look at me!’

“She won’t.”

Neri looked up.

“We know from your dna you’re an alien so–”

The boat shuddered. Something hit it from below, hard. Shelby staggered and grabbed a pole to steady himself. “What was that?”

Shouts from the bridge. The boat lurched and Shelby fell, dragging Elly with him.

Neri moved like lightning. In a moment she was out through the hatch, on deck, at the rail. Shelby yelled.

Elly shouted, “Neri!”

The alien looked back, actually looked at her, with deep brilliant eyes. Then she was over the rail and gone.

The two agents reached the rail a second later, panting. They saw nothing but blue water in every direction. Shelby said, “…hell!’

“She does understand.” Elly whispered, “Probably more than we’ll ever know.”

A few minutes later a whale breached on the horizon.

* * *

Underwater Neri embraced Charley’s long fin. Dear one… dear one… thank you…

* * *

Huddled around the computer speaker on ORCA, the team heard Shelby’s voice, “The alien escaped sir. We were hit by a whale, and in the confusion the subject managed to jump overboard.”

Brett whooped. Cass hugged Jason.

“Yes!”

“Oh thank goodness.”

“Those PRAXIS agents are sure going to get a carpeting!” Winston gloated.

“Call Mum. HELEN, can you deliver a message to the commander? Tell her, ‘it’s all right.’”

“Affirmative, Jason. Message delivered.”

“Let’s go meet Neri, make sure she’s all right. How long will it take her to get back to the island?”

Jason looked at his watch. “Um, it’ll take… hey, that’s weird it’s stopped.”

“But those watches can’t. Here, lemme see.” Cass held out her hand and Jason handed over the watch. Cass pulled out her multitool and scanned it.

“Ah, who cares about a watch when Neri’s safe?” Winston grinned and sat back in his chair. “After that, I think I need a cup of tea. Cass..?”

“Hang on.” Cass and the watch headed out the door.

The boys caught up with her in her quarters, where she was taking Jason’s watch to pieces under a large magnifying glass. “That’s what Louis meant.”

“You fix it?” Jason asked.

“Better. Ta.” Cass held up a tiny circuit in a pair of tweezers. “You were bugged, that’s how they tracked you to your dad’s farm.”

“They took my watch for that lie detector test. They must’ve planted it then.”

Cass grimaced. “Slimeballs. Looks like they’ll do anything to get Neri. Want I should smash it?”

Jason thought, “No, hang on. I’ve got a better idea.”

* * *

It was a very nice house on the coast of Australia. The view was lovely, the sunset painting the waves orange. On the balcony Malakat stared out over the water.

“The underwater pyramid of the ancients is out there somewhere. But where?”

“Wherever it is you won’t find it by staring at the ocean.” Shersheba grumbled. She’d changed into Earth clothing, a long silk jacket that flared as she turned to go inside.

Malakat sighed and followed her inside. The house was very nice inside too; they’d bought it furnished and selling artifacts could get quite a lot of ‘furnished.’ They didn’t even know what most of the appliances were for.

“The chosen one probably knows where it is. We must not forget she can use the waterways that connect the pyramids.”

“As we cannot, thank you for reminding me.” Shersheba bent to look into a round mirror. She adjusted the perfect coil of her hair. “What Jason sees in Neri is a total mystery.”

Malakat did not comment. But maybe his look spoke, because Shersheba snapped, “Enough, Malakat! Unpack your equipment and get to work or we shall never find it.”

* * *

The island slept under the wide blue sky. Neri was resting also, lying on the bank of the pool with her legs in the water. It felt like the world had been shrunken small, and only now was growing big enough for silence and the smell of water and old leaves under her shoulders.

What has begun, we must see where it will lead.

Not yet. Charley replied, Rest now. Jason is coming.

Neri did rest, until she heard the boat. Then she got up and ran down to the beach.

“Hey! Neri!” Brett waved. Jason was pulling the boat up onto the sand.

Neri ran down and hugged them both. “I thought I never see you again!”

“Yeah well you almost didn’t.”

“You’re safe for now, but PRAXIS is awfully smart and they have more resources than UBRI. They might find you even here.”

“I don’t think they’re going to give up.” Jason sighed, “I don’t know what we should do.”

“I must return to the underwater pyramid.”

“It’s dangerous!”

“PRAXIS’ll be watching for you. You can’t!”

“You don’t understand. I must go! I must know my mother’s wishes.”

“Well… Cass did give us a distraction to use, if Charley doesn’t mind doing us another favor.”

Brett grinned, “Oooh! You mean he takes the PRAXIS guys’ transmitter for a ride in the opposite direction from the pyramid?”

“You got it. We just have to go home and get the bug. And promise we won’t lose the minifin again.”

* * *

“Commander!”

“Hmm?” Dianne turned. “Yes, Dave?”

“I thought you’d like to hear that our PRAXIS guests have arrived. They’re on their way down from the pontoon.”

“Good. Thank you.”

“Would you like me to order them new visitor passes?”

“Oh, I don’t think that’ll be necessary. I believe our guests have finished their business on board. They’re probably just here to collect their equipment.”

Dave nodded and tossed a little salute. Nobody wanted the PRAXIS agents on board; talk in the cafeteria was ‘the two of them are worse than fifty UBRI techs tromping around.’ But you couldn’t say that to the commander, at least not straight out.

Dianne met the elevator. “Shame your stay on board was so short.”

“What makes you think it’s over?”

Dianne blinked, “Well, isn’t it?”

“No commander, we’re in it for the long haul. And there’s quite a few questions we’d like to ask you.” They walked past Dianne and headed for their quarters.

“That sure wiped the smile off her face.” Shelby said.

“Well there is a lot she’s not telling.”

Louis fell into step behind them. “So, you caught a real live alien? Can I see it? Where is it?”

“Get lost kid.” Shelby slid the door closed in the boy’s face.

“Nice way to treat your ‘main man.’”

“Thank you for your observation Agent Hauser, but I’d really appreciate it if you turned your mind to more productive matters. Or maybe you don’t realize that unless we get that girl back pronto we’re going to have the shortest careers on record.” Shelby flipped open his computer. “That’s interesting.”

“What?”

“The Bates boy. He’s way out to sea.”

“Could be a rendezvous with the girl. Let’s go.”

* * *

The minifin surfaced inside the pyramid. Jason took a deep breath and opened the top. Brett muttered, “Wonder where we’re gonna end up this time.”

“Neri? Are you sure about this?”

“Charley says PRAXIS people are far away.”

“That’s not what I meant. Are you sure you want to know what this place is all about?”

“Mother wanted me to know.”

There wasn’t anything anyone could say to that.

* * *

Light shimmered through the main chamber and the hologram appeared.

“My daughter, it grieves me to know that you are watching this, for it means I have passed and can no longer be with you. For this message was recorded when you were a child, as a precaution in case Braevan and I passed before you could hear of your heritage from our lips. You must listen now my child, and listen carefully.”

“Five thousand years ago our people realized that despite the wonders of our technology, a race limited to one planet is always at risk. One day, we might have to leave it. The ancients prepared the way for us by building gate structures on the Opal Planet, structures that the people of that world later copied.”

“Now, in our own generation, the time we must leave may be at hand. Your father was sent to earth with the synchronium to prepare for our arrival. And you, as the chosen one, accompanied him.”

“Chosen one?” Brett whispered.

* * *

Elsewhere, Shersheba paced disconsolately on the balcony. Malakat put a hand on her shoulder. “Fear not, princess. We will find the underwater pyramid. We will find the golden ankh. And then, you will be queen.”

* * *

Shalamorn continued, “My daughter, you are a princess, and if things have gone as I fear… you are the hope of our people and the earth people.” The woman looked down—almost like she was trying not to cry. Then she sank back into the statue.

Jason murmured, “Amazing. You’re a princess.”

8. The Princess

On the island Jason pulled the boat up onto the sand and followed his brother up the beach. Neri was leaning against a tree, brooding. Above the peak of the island, gray clouds were blowing.

Brett grabbed a fallen palm leaf and waved it, “Allow me, your highness.”

Neri cocked her head at him.

“It’s meant to be a fan.”

“I do not need. There is a storm coming.” Neri said, still looking confused. A breeze rustled over them.

“Not a fan for real. A fan for royalty. You’re a princess now.”

“Yes. But I wish I was not.”

“Give her a break Brett. Nothing between us has changed.”

“No, Jason. Brett is right. Everything changed.” Neri sighed and a stronger wind blew over them. They ducked into Neri’s little house. “Many times I have dreamed of knowing my mother. But never like this.”

“You didn’t expect her to be a queen and expect you to change the world—two worlds!” Brett said cheerfully.

Neri looked at him, then at Jason, “I do not know what I must do, how I must do it.”

“Maybe the hologram will come back and help you. You’re the chosen one.”

“Yep, that’s what Queen Shalamorn said. Whatever it means.”

“But what if I fail?” it was almost a wail.

“No way that’ll happen.”

“You’ve got Charley. You’ve got the gift. And you’ve got your friends—Cass and Mum and Winston, and maybe even our dad.”

“And everyone else too!” Brett added, “Benny’s coming back to ORCA in a couple of months and Froggy calls all the time and Vanessa too!”

Neri smiled her gentle smile at the thought of Vanessa. “She says she want to fix my hair. I think no.”

Jason took Neri’s hand. “Not everything has changed. You still have us.”

“Yeah. You’ll always have us.”

* * *

Shersheba strode up the path to the house. She wore another long robe over her bathing suit of red colored sharkskin. In the garden Malakat sat by the swimming pool looking at papers.

Shersheba looked at the chlorine-blue water, wrinkled her nose, and jumped in. “I hate this planet’s water!” She said when she surfaced. “And I am tired of my house. I want my palace, Malakat, my pyramid. Where is it? Why haven’t you found it yet?”

Malakat hadn’t looked up. “Very soon, I promise.”

“What if there is no pyramid?” Shersheba asked from where she stood in the water, “What if the stories of the ancients are just that? …stories.”

“Believe me, the pyramid does exist and we shall find it. Soon, highness.”

“Have you seen it?”

“No, but I…” Malakat looked up and changed his tone, “But there must be an anchor point for the water channels, and the ship from our planet would have been directed to land near it.”

Shersheba ducked under again and flipped over in the water, her hair billowing around her. After a few minutes she came up again, “Then perhaps you should pursue those PRAXIS people.”

“What would mere Earth people have to offer that a scan cannot provide?”

“They seem to be able to find Neri.”

“They are inferior beings highness.”

“Yes, I know. Nevertheless, Malakat, I suggest you monitor their communications.”

More work. “With respect, highness…”

“That is an order, Malakat.” The girl snapped.

“As you wish, highness.”

* * *

Cass sat in the galley on ORCA, a drink and writing pad beside her and a textbook open in front of her. HELEN could show her more detail on screens of course, but there was something about having paper that made it easier to memorize diagrams. And Cass was sure she could build… well… something useful if she could just get everything straight in her head. She grabbed her stylus and scribbled a note, saved it to the ‘cclaybornnotes’ file in HELEN’s memory, and sipped her drink.

Louis plopped down next to her. “Hi.”

“Hey.” Cass looked up, then back at her book.

“Practical electronics? Amazing.”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t know how you can understand it all. I wish I could get my head around that sort of thing.”

“You do?” Cass looked at him.

“Yeah!” Louis said, “Satellite imaging. Radar, sonar. Magnetic anomalies. Even the names fascinate me!”

He’d laid it on too thick. Cass had wondered for a moment but no, couldn’t be. He was up to something. “No kidding.” She said guardedly.

Louis changed the subject. “You know where Brett is? He went off with Jason hours ago.”

“Fishing.”

“Fishing? There’s a bit of a storm up.”

“Yeah well, it’s a challenge. Kind of like trying to concentrate with you around.”

“Sorry.” Louis said, and shut up. For about ten seconds. “What is a magnetic anomaly anyway?”

Cass dragged her brain back from the possibilities of ground penetrating radar to say, “It’s a phenomenon.”

“What’s a phenomenon?”

Cass marked her place and shut the book. “It’s something that’s totally hard to explain. Like someone pushy who won’t take a hint even when it’s spelled out right in front of his snoopy little nose!” She picked up her stuff and left.

* * *

The PRAXIS agents had stopped on the way back to base. It was another of Australia’s roads that looked like it was a million miles from civilization, though it wasn’t far from the coast and home.

The computer screen lit up and Elly said, “You’re on.”

Shelby winced. On the screen, director Richter steepled his fingers and gave them a too-patient look. “You want to tell me about the whale, Shelby?”

“Sir?”

“Do you want to tell me about the tracking device, a highly sophisticated piece of technology years in the refining, that somehow left a kid’s watch and ended up on a whale’s tail?”

“It was a fluke, sir.” Shelby said.

Elly managed to keep a straight face.

“What?” The director growled.

“Whales don’t have tails sir, they have flukes.”

“Whatever. The question remains.”

“I’m addressing that sir.”

“Good. What I want to know is–”

“I’m not sure I–” Shelby tried to jump on the question.

“Whales are featuring substantially in this debacle, Shelby, or haven’t you noticed? We’ve had two incidents featuring whales.”

Elly got it first. “Are you suggesting it’s the same whale?”

“Excellent Hauser. Spoken like a true analyst.”

“Thank you sir.”

Shelby jumped back in, “I’ve already covered that possibility sir. It’s in my report.”

It was not! Elly gave him a look.

“It had better be, Shelby, because I’m beginning to think this mission is beyond your capabilities. Persuade me otherwise. I look forward to seeing your report.” The screen went black.

“Whales?” Shelby closed the computer.

“I dunno. Could be something in it. There’s data to say some whales and dolphins are as intelligent as humans. Maybe she’s got… some sort of bond with it.” Elly thought back to the alien’s eyes. It wasn’t scientific, to think someone like that might be able to talk to… well… anything. The girl and her special friend. Like something out of a story.

“You’re nuts.” Shelby said, “Come on, let’s get back. We have to finish that report.”

* * *

Malakat and Shersheba had been listening. They couldn’t watch, but their device captured the agents’ voices easily. When it ended transmission Malakat sighed. At last they’d figured it out. Took long enough.

“She snaps her fingers and whales come running?” Shersheba mocked.

“Yes, more or less. It’s…”

“One of the chosen one’s gifts? So? Perhaps she talks with fish, also?”

Malakat winced. At least here there was no one who could be listening. “Highness…” he gave up, “the chosen one can lead us to the golden ankh and the pyramid. And now we know how to find her.”

Shersheba smiled. “We go to ORCA? I will pack.”

Malakat shut down their listening device and wandered out onto the balcony. It was so… embarrassing. There were always a few people who never grew into the gift of their people, never heard the great jali speak to them. But for a princess to be… the Earth people had such good words for it. Deaf. Disabled. Damaged. It was unthinkable for a member of the royal bloodline.

* * *

Underwater, Neri plucked the transmitter from Charley’s fluke. The whale laughed and sang, Their faces looked like clownfish. Neri giggled. Clownfish, face on, looked particularly witless and she could just picture the PRAXIS agents with similar stunned expressions.

She surfaced and handed the bug to Jason where he and Brett waited in the boat. “Charley was happy to help. He say it stop singing yesterday.”

“Yeah Cass said it’d break down after a few hours in salt water. Useless now.”

“Here.” Brett took the bug and tossed it a few yards. It plonked into the water and sank without a trace. “Suffer, PRAXIS.”

“They will not stop. They will try again. I know it.”

“Aw, whatever they’ve got we can handle it.”

* * *

When the elevator doors opened, Louis was waiting in ambush. “Where have you been?” He asked rudely.

“Checking the marker buoys in the Western sector.” Jason said. It wasn’t even an excuse; they had been, while they waited for Charley to arrive.

“Cass said you were fishing.”

“We were doing both.” Brett said. They kept walking towards quarters, but Louis followed.

“Where’s your catch then?”

Jason shrugged. “Weren’t biting. Mid-water’s lousy for fish.”

HELEN’s voice came from speakers in the ceiling. “Officer Jason Bates, please report to the bridge immediately. Officer Jason Bates.”

Jason looked at Brett, they shrugged, and Jason went to see what was up. He reached the bridge and found Dianne. “You wanted to see me?”

Dianne gave him an unreadable look. “Yes. You have a visitor.”

And there, standing out of the way, was Shersheba. “Hello, Jason.”

Jason turned and walked out.

Shersheba followed, talking. “Jason it was very nice of your mother to get you to show me around but I’m sure you’ve got more important things to…”

Jason whirled to glare at her. “What are you doing here?” He demanded, “What do you want?”

“Nothing.” She sounded hurt.

“Give me a break. You came all the way from Egypt just to play tourist on ORCA? Sure.”

The girl seemed to shrink but her voice became strident. “I can see you’re angry with me and I’m sorry. I don’t blame you. But it’s all Professor Malakat’s fault! He called the police in Egypt, it wasn’t anything to do with me! I don’t even like him.”

“Then why don’t you leave?” Jason asked over his shoulder.

“I don’t have a choice!” it was almost a sob. “I’m on a contract. And now he’s sick of Egypt, wants to study Aboriginal culture, so we came here, and I thought it would be good to see see you again and I did so much want to see the Great Barrier reef… but I should’ve known you wouldn’t want to have anything to do with me.”

Jason sighed. He couldn’t keep from feeling just a little sorry for her. “Look, it’s all right.”

“I’m sorry. You didn’t want to hear all this.”

“Oh, it’s ok. But it’s too late to see the reef tonight.”

“No, that’s fine I can come back another time.” Shersheba answered, looking a little happier. She laid a hand on Jason’s arm. “Jason, your girlfriend must be a very lucky person.”

“Well, um, I don’t have a girlfriend. No time, I’m an officer of ORCA.”

“I thought that pretty girl in Egypt—Neri, is she around?”

“No, she doesn’t work here. She goes to college on the mainland.”

“Oh.”

“And she’s… not my girlfriend.”

Shersheba smiled.

* * *

“What is she doing here?” Brett hissed. They were back in the Bates quarters, where Shersheba was admiring the automatic appliances that did the dishes and things. Brett was cooking dinner.

“Mum made me take her on a tour.” Jason whispered back, “I couldn’t exactly–” he broke off as Shersheba came over.

“That smells sensational. What is it?”

“Chili con carne. You like it?” Brett offered her a taste on a clean spoon.

“I adore it!” Shersheba tasted it and made a funny face.

“Too spicy? Sorry. You’re not staying for dinner are you?”

“Unfortunately I’m expected back. Too bad I missed your friend Neri.”

“She’s not here.” Brett said quickly.

“Of course. She goes to college on the mainland.”

Jason added, “I was telling her about it earlier.”

“Which college?”

Just then the boarding call for the shuttle message came over the speakers.

“That’ll be you Shersheba. I’ll walk you up to the pontoon.”

Shersheba waved Jason away, “Oh no no, stay and enjoy your mean, I insist.”

“She insists.” Brett muttered, mimicking her tone.

“Well Jason, I’ll look forward to that trip to the reef.”

When the door had hissed closed behind her Brett said, “What trip to the reef?”

“It wasn’t a serious offer. She asked, I had to be polite!” Jason rubbed his face. “She said Professor Malakat is in the area researching aborigines and she wanted to come visit.”

“You believe it?”

“Dunno.”

The last call for the shuttle came over the speakers.

* * *

“Doctor Seth?”

Winston looked up from his work as Louis came in. “Oh, hi Louis.”

“I’ve been set a problem to solve and I need some advice. You’re the only person on ORCA who can help me.”

“Oh yes?” Winston asked, closing his program. All systems normal; time to get dinner!

“Yes. You know the magnetic anomaly you were talking about? Under the ocean? About the time the minifin went missing. What is it? You’ve found something haven’t you? And that’s where the Bates boys go off to, isn’t it? Isn’t it?”

“I’ve found nothing, Louis.” Winston answered sounding as confused as he could manage. Behind Louis the door hummed open.

“Eh. Do better, Winston. Dad knows you’re hiding something. He says you haven’t filed a report and you know what? It’s going to cost you your job.”

Winston raised an eyebrow, “Is that so?”

Cass stepped up behind Louis and put an arm around his shoulders in mock camaraderie. “You’re up a bit late aren’t you?”

“This is private.” The boy snapped.

“No secrets here Louis. Unfortunately for you.” She stepped to the nearest terminal, slid her id, and opened a file. “Well well, what haaave we here? Looks like your dad’s credit account… and he’s been buying video games? Fighter Pro, Tactical Assault, Quests of Iceworld, man, I couldn’t afford these! Maybe he’d loan me the disks if I asked?”

“How dare you!”

“You want he should get an anonymous tip to check his statement next time?”

Louis glared, turned and stomped out.

Winston muttered, “Thanks.”

“Takes a sneak to know one.”

From outside Louis turned back and yelled, “There’s still something funny about what Jason and Brett are doing and I’m going to find out what it is!”

The door closed. Louis scowled. Someday he would take out Cass Clayborn and her attitude!

“Hello.” Said a voice like low bells.

It was a woman, in civvies. Really awful civvies, Louis thought, a dress right out of the seventies. “Who’re you?”

“You were interested in Jason and Brett Bates?”

* * *

“Looks delicious!” Dianne accepted a bowl of chili. She took a bite and winced.

“Too hot?” Brett asked apologetically.

“No it’s fine. Anyway I need a bit of pepping up, today’s been a nightmare.” She dug in.

“Wait’ll you hear this Mum. You know that girl who turned up?”

“Sh-sher-?

“Shersheba.” Jason said and rolled his eyes.

“Oh, well, I thought she seemed quite charming.”

“Yeah real charming.” Jason muttered. Dianne looked back and forth between her sons. There was teasing happening here and she didn’t know what it was about. The doorbell rang and Dianne got up to answer it.

A second later the boys heard, “Come in.”

“I’m so sorry to intrude.” Said the voice they least wanted to hear, “I’ve missed the last shuttle to the mainland. I feel so stupid.”

“No, don’t be silly.”

“All those corridors and elevators…” Shersheba shrugged, looking sheepish.

“Here, sit down. You’ll have to stay the night on board.”

“No really, I don’t want to put you to any trouble…”

“No, it’s no trouble.” Said the commander, “There’s a visitor’s room nearby. Brett, dish out another bowl could you?”

“No really, it’s too much trouble…”

Jason was glaring. Brett looked a little stunned but he handed over a bowl of chili. “Aw, it’s no trouble.”

“Brett’s become the chef of the family. He loves to show off his cooking skills.”

Brett made a bashful grin and watched Shersheba as she took a very small bite.

“Lovely. May—may I have a glass of water please?” she said faintly. “Um, when’s the next shuttle back?”

“Not until tomorrow afternoon.”

“Well at least I’ll have more time to look around. I don’t suppose there’s any chance of seeing the reef tomorrow? I’d love to see the marine life and do some snorkeling.”

Dianne smiled. “Of course you would. Jason, why don’t you take her? You have a roster day off tomorrow.”

Jason nodded.

* * *

After dinner Dianne had to handle the final lockdown night. It was the commander’s responsibility to make sure all personnel and vehicles were accounted for, though there wasn’t much to it but to show up on the bridge and have HELEN report.

The computer said, “All personnel present; all equipment checked in. All readings normal.”

“Thank you HELEN. Lock airlocks please.”

“Yes commander. Good night.”

“Good night.” Dianne stretched and said to her human co-workers, “That’s all for one day. We’ll have another day tomorrow.”

There was a rustle of people standing up and saying, “Good night commander.” And, “’Night Dr. Bates.”

“Night, all.” Dianne headed home. Two corridors away Winston joined her.

“Dianne! Have you a moment? I am most curious. Who was that exotic young lady I saw with Jason today?”

“Actually I’m curious as well. Her name is Shersheba, and apparently the boys met her in Egypt. She’s in the guest cabin tonight, and going to see the reef tomorrow—though it’s Jason she really seems interested in.”

“Lucky Jason.”

“Too young for you. She is pretty. Bit odd though, her turning up from the other side of the world like that.”

“’Why question the turtle dove when it lands on the branch’?”

“For some reason Jason didn’t seem all that pleased to see her.”

* * *

The next day was bright and clear. And, because you can’t act rude in public, Jason took Shersheba out to the reef. Shersheba wore a long robe over her strange red bathing suit and looked beautiful up in the front of the boat, her hair flying in the wind.

“I think half the guys on ORCA were on the pontoon to see us off.”

“I am not interested in half the guys on ORCA.” Shersheba replied.

Jason backed away from that one. “So, done much diving before?”

“Enough. I know how to snorkel, and did scuba once. Marine archaeology is a fascinating field.”

“Yeah really?” Jason checked the computer. Almost there.

“Mmhm. Near South America they’ve found submerged roads thought to be the lost kingdom of Atlantis.”

Jason doubted it, but who knew? If Neri’s people had been on Earth when the pyramids were being built, maybe there really was a lost kingdom of Atlantis.

“Here we are. The best dive around here.” Jason said with some pride. He turned the boat off and dropped anchor.

“Look!” Shersheba pointed. Far off, a whale breached against the sky.

“Oh, that’s just Charley.”

“Charley?”

“Yeah. A whale Mum’s been studying. He’s just come to have a look at us.”

Charley waved a long floppy fin at them and Shersheba glowed with delight. “How wonderful. Jason, this is the best day I’ve ever had.”

“Just wait’ll you see the reef underwater.”

Jason gave Shersheba a quick refresher on snorkeling, and the girl jumped in. Jason stayed on the boat, using the computer to check marker buoys in the area in between answering Shersheba’s questions like, “What is this fish with blue and yellow stripes?”

Suddenly she was back up again, splashing. “Jason!” She cried, “Help! Aah- I’m in pain!” She went under.

Jason dived. He found Shersheba on the bottom, writhing and holding her side. He tried to grab her arm—her suit—was out of air. He surfaced, gasped a breath and went down again.

She was gone.

Jason looked around frantically, burning through his lungful of air. He came up, dived, searched, surfaced again. Finally he had to hold the side of the boat, too exhausted to try again, too exhausted even to get back into the boat and call for help.

“Jason!” Neri surfaced beside him.

“I couldn’t get her up.” Jason choked, “Now I can’t find her.”

Neri ducked under. Her clear vision found the limp body on the sand, and she grabbed Shersheba and hauled her to the surface. The girl was deadweight. She seemed unconscious when they laid her on the deck of the boat.

“Is she alive? She was down there so long.”

“Yes.” Neri laid her hand on Shersheba’s forehead. Suddenly her eyes went wide.

Malakat appeared on the bow of the boat, grinning like a barracuda. Shersheba was suddenly awake, grabbing Neri’s wrists and trying to drag her away.

Jason went for the controls. Emergency startup detached the anchor and he threw the boat into forward and stepped on the gas. “Neri hang on!”

The motor roared and the boat lurched forward. Jason spun the wheel and Malakat lost his balance and fell under the boat. Neri wrestled Shersheba over the side and let the other girl drop. Then she cowered back, stunned and panting. “They are ocean people!”

“She wasn’t drowning and how did he get out here!” They had to get away, not towards the island either, that way… Jason set a straight course and left the computer to steer. “Neri? Are you all right?”

Neri leaned against him and shivered.

“It’s all right, there’s no way they can keep up with the boat.”

“…Charley says they go.”

“Ok. Ok. We have plenty of fuel, we’ll lose them for sure and then head home.”

“They are from my planet. What do they want?”

* * *

“After all that!” Shersheba rolled her eyes. The pair had returned home after a long swim. Shersheba stalked up the slope towards the house, too annoyed to be tired.

“Let’s not dwell on regrets. What did you discover on ORCA?”

“There is something.”

“Ah?”

“About the time the Bates boys disappeared in their submarine a Dr. Winston Seth, a friend of theirs, discovered a magnetic anomaly out in the Pacific ocean.”

“A magnetic anomaly. It might…” Malakat hurried to his equipment.

Shersheba shrugged. “This is all from the lips of a little boy who’s terribly hostile for his age. I think I found him rather appealing, if terribly young.”

“All this time I have been searching the ocean laterally, but my equipment keeps getting confused by the thermal disturbances caused by the currents. Perhaps if I scan it from above…”

“I knew I did well.” Shersheba was quite satisfied as she handed Malakat the crystal stylus and his maps.

It took an hour for the scan to find anything, but suddenly there it was on the screen in the air. Malakat checked the map again, grinned. “Yes! A magnetic anomaly.”

“Looks like a plain old square to me. I thought we were looking for a pyramid.”

Malakat touched the screen and the view rotated, the square becoming a pyramid. Shersheba reached for it as if she could take the hologram in her hands. “A pyramid. The ancients spoke the truth.”

“Your pyramid of power. With this you will rule the world.” Malakat said, not moving his eyes from the projection.

* * *

On the island Neri leaned in the doorway of her little house. “Ocean people.” She said blankly.

“You’ll beat them Neri.”

“Mother said I would face danger, but I did not think it would be from my own people. Why are they here, Jason? …I am afraid.”

* * *

That night a storm began. Neri sat outside her house, listening to the rain. Rain was good, peaceful. Nothing bad ever came with the rain. Neri remembered when she was tiny she’d catch raindrops in a leaf and drink them, marveling at the taste. It had a different flavor than the water in the streams.

Something moved on the ground. A baby wombat, out of the pouch but too young to be grumpy. Neri smiled and picked it up, cradling the furry body against her chest.

This is real.

Her hands felt another warm body, sleeker fur and a wide tail. “Sister?”

Mera breathed in the warm smell of the… otter? Cat? Something in between. She said, “Queen Shalamorn was our mother.”

“Yes.” Thunder rumbled over the island.

“No one told me. My… foster parents… wanted me to live in peace. I should be angry, perhaps. But they are right. I was happier when I did not know.”

Neri reached for her sister and touched only raindrops. The baby wombat chuffed and snuggled under her arm. “Sister, do you know of Shersheba and Malakat?”

Mera’s head jerked up. The kitten protested and wiggled out of her arms. “They are on earth? They are awful!” Mera’s anger fractured the connection between them as she shouted into her world, “Onoelle! Onoelle!”

And Neri was left alone with the rain.

Author’s note

It’s in the original, it really is.

Shersheba: | She snaps her fingers and whales come running?
Malakat: | She has a rapport with sea creatures. It’s one of the chosen one’s gifts.
Shersheba: | So? Perhaps she talks with fish also.

And the fans bang their heads on the wall and say, “aaaaarg! The continuity! It just died!”

So we have:

Option A: | The ability to talk to whales is rare, and the visitors in season 2 were smokin’ something.
Option B: | The ability to talk to whales is common; Shersheba is smokin’ something.

I went with B. =)

The only way I could rationalize it is to say that Shersheba was born without the ability—like people can be born deaf. But since she’s the princess it would be a terrible thing if anyone knew, so Malakat and Shersheba’s family managed to cover up any hint that she’s not a perfect princess. I decided further that Shersheba has actually convinced herself that she’s normal, and denies the facts. You gotta admit, the girl seems a little cracked sometimes.

In my story anyway, Shersheba’s mother is not a very nice person, and totally determined to make her kid Queen no matter what. I named her Nadilla after a flesh-eating ghoul in a story.

As for why Malakat can’t communicate with the whales either… I worked that out too, but I won’t spoil the surprise.

So that’s my answer to the problem, but it isn’t all that great. Anybody else have any better ideas?

9. Shadow of the Past

“We have located the underwater pyramid of the ancients.” Malakat reported to his associate on the Planet of Oceans. “And we will take power as soon as the moon of this planet is full.”

Councilor Garron nodded in the projection. “According to the traditions of the ancient ones.”

“Precisely. We leave nothing to chance.”

“It is good this happens soon, Malakat. The council is troubled and Onoelle is gaining support.”

Malakat snorted. “That child’s keeper? She worries you, Garron?”

“What worries me is the thoughts she may plant in the minds of our people, as a council member and friend of the old queen. Given enough time she may become a danger to us. I await the day you hold the pyramid and the invasion of the opal planet can begin.”

Garron ended the call from his end and Malakat stood for a moment, thinking.

“What word from home?” Shersheba asked, wandering into the room with a bowl of ice cream.

“Nothing we did not anticipate. Shalamorn’s younger daughter may be gaining followers.”

“That girl?” Shersheba threw herself down on the couch, took another bite of her sundae, “She’s tiny, she doesn’t talk to anybody…”

Malakat thought, she isn’t tiny anymore, she is shy but that only makes people feel privileged when she comes to like them, and she cares fiercely for the world we are going to throw away. “Indeed highness. Unlikely to become a real problem.”

“Ugh—melting already. Such primitive technology.”

“You seem to be making the best of it.”

Shersheba tossed her head. “When I take the ankh from Neri and become ruler of this planet, its people will learn the meaning of real technology. Get on with your work Malakat, we shall never find her if you do not look.”

* * *

On ORCA Jason had called an emergency meeting.

“They’re just like Neri. She thinks they’re from the planet of the oceans.”

“Really?”

“Well there’s no other explanation. No human could possibly have stayed underwater that long. And how could they have known Charley would call Neri to the rescue like that?”

Dianne sighed. “Looks like Shersheba had us all fooled. I’m sorry I gave her such a warm welcome– and I suppose I’m to blame for encouraging you to take her out on the reef.”

“Nah.” Brett said, “Shersheba had him sucked in from that first night in Egypt. You should’ve seen him, he couldn’t take his eyes off her.”

“Hey.” Jason offered token protest.

“She is very pretty. Now you said Professor Malakat wants the golden ankh you guys—Neri—found in the pyramid?”

“Yeah, looks like he’ll do anything to get it too.”

“It must be awfully powerful, whatever it does.”

“Well if she’s right and these really are Neri’s people, why are they so hostile? Why do they want to harm her?”

“Don’t know.” Jason said. “But they do. Maybe the hologram will tell us more, that’s all I can think of.”

“Ok.” Dianne stood up and straightened her uniform. “Whatever is going on, I still have work and you two have school. I’ll talk it over with Winston, and whoever sees Cass first can bring her up to speed. Act normal, guys, and we can talk over dinner. All right?”

“Right…” Brett headed out.

“I have work and school.” Jason added gloomily.

Their mother smiled a little smile. “Well that’s your normal level of enthusiasm.”

* * *

The day passed, with work and school and acting normal—which for Brett meant laundry surfing with Cass, and for Jason meant a long study session by computer with Sallyanne.

“History is evil.” Jason said as he finished and saved his work.

The microwave binged. Brett took out a bowl of something that looked strange but smelled good. “Ok guys, it’s ready.”

“Yeah, but are we?”

Dianne sniffed. “Mm, I love turkey.”

Brett’s face fell. “It’s fish soup.”

There was an uncomfortable pause, and then everybody tried the soup, and there was some uncomfortable nodding and saying that whatever it was it tasted pretty good.

The call screen lit up and their father said, “Not interrupting dinner am I?”

Jason stood. “Actually yes you are.”

Paul sighed. “Then I’ll get straight to the point. Jason, I need to ask a favor.”

* * *

Neri’s day was normal too. She swam with Charley, climbed trees looking for cocoanuts, and argued with a pod of dolphins about what were the best tasting fish. She walked out of the ocean carrying dinner by the gills and smiling.

“Jason! Is good to see you.” Neri dropped the fish to hug him, then crouched by her firepit to get cooking started.

“Are you ok?” Jason asked.

“Fine.”

“I didn’t feel very good about you being here by yourself last night, after what happened with professor Malakat and Shersheba.”

“They do not know about island.” Neri’s quick hands stirred the fire and wrapped the fish in a big leaf for roasting.

“But they might find out. Neri, you shouldn’t be alone.”

“Am not alone.” Neri pointed to the baby wombat, curled up in the back of her hut, together with its mother and another puffball baby. “And I have Charley. This is how I live.”

“Um. My Dad called last night. He wants me to visit the farm again, to keep an eye on some fancy goats he’s breeding.”

“When you go?”

“I’m not.”

“Why?” Neri asked, looking genuinely puzzled.

“It’s too far away. If anything happens I want to be around to help you.”

“Then I go too.” Neri said cheerfully, “I like farm. I would like to see these goats.”

“They’re like horses only smaller, and cranky.”

Neri laughed like water over stones. “I want to see them.”

“Ok. I… ok. I guess that’s the last place PRAXIS will look for you now.” Jason said, and immediately regretted it when Neri’s cheer dampened. But she managed a small smile and offered a half cocoanut.

* * *

Elly Hauser handed printouts across the director’s desk. “These are the listening logs from the satellites sir.”

“Anything conclusive?” Richter asked.

“This appears to indicate the same type of two-way signals we traced to Egypt, but readings from the Southern hemisphere…”

“Spit it out, plain English Hauser.” Shelby said.

“The same type of signal, but coming from the area of the Barrier reef.”

Shelby grabbed a map. “Same latitudinal axis as ORCA.”

Richter gave them both a look. “So you’re saying that ORCA, a marine research colony, is a cover for an alien-run operation?”

“There was no evidence of aliens running–”

Shelby interrupted, “The commander there, Dianne Bates, is clearly hiding something. In light of this new information, sir, it is imperative that we return to the area immediately. We know from the dna tests this girl is an alien, sir. We’ve never been this close before. We cannot let her slip through our fingers.”

Richter glared. “On the contrary, you seem very good at doing that.”

“Yeah, well, we know more about her now. And after that stunt with the whale, it’s personal.”

* * *

Orange afternoon light slanted down on the dusty pens where the goats ran around. Actually, ran out.

Jason hung on the gate laughing and trying to shoo the goats back in the pen, to the barn where they slept. Neri ran around the herd, shooing them in the right direction. A cat-sized miniature goat bleated in alarm and Neri scooped it up. “Come, we find your mother.” She scratched its nubby horns and grinned. “They go back Jason, I think.”

“Well as long as they’re back before dark it’s all right I guess. I think the mother’s over here.”

Neri released the kid and watched it return to its mother. “I like goats.”

“Hey—you don’t have shoes! Are your feet ok?” Jason asked suddenly, with some alarm.

Neri jumped up to sit on the fence, dangling her dusty but unhurt feet. “They don’t step on me.”

“Wish they didn’t step on me, my shoes smell like– um– manure.”

They laughed, and went to feed the horses and clean up.

“I feel like an idiot letting Shersheba fool me and putting you in danger. I’m sorry, Neri.”

“Do not be sorry.”

“I’ve been thinking, if Malakat and Shersheba are from your planet, what are they doing here on earth?”

“Mother said many would come.” Neri chimed, “Perhaps they lead the way?”

“What, like an advance party? Checking things out before the others come?”

“Maybe.”

“Yeah, but it still doesn’t make sense. If you really are the chosen one like Queen Shalamorn said, you’re supposed to be in charge of the migration, of getting everyone settled in on Earth. They should be helping you, not trying to catch you.”

“Only mother will know the answer. We must return to the underwater pyramid tomorrow.”

* * *

As night fell over the ocean, Brett and Cass were playing 3d chess in the ORCA lounge. Cass grinned as her piece jumped diagonally and took out a knight.

“Good move.”

“It was a fluke.” Cass said with a straight face.

“I was thinking—PRAXIS is bound to come back for Neri sooner or later.”

“Well they won’t find her here.” Cass leaned over the board to whisper, “I made a master keycard, it’ll open the doors even in emergency.”

Brett goggled. “No way.”

“Ok, Lena and Froggy helped over a three-way link so I can’t take all the credit.”

“You officially rock. But what if they get in HELEN’s data banks? We’d be in real trouble.”

“Why?” Cass blinked. “You’re not trying to distract me are you?”

“I’m serious. Neri’s fake id card for starters, and all the images from the security cameras. Of her walking around wearing a uniform—there’s no way anyone would believe Mum didn’t know about her!”

Cass started chewing her lip, getting that ‘working’ look on her face. “I’m sure there’s a way to wipe them. Let me think.”

“You’re going to lose.” Louis said, coming up behind Brett.

Brett shrugged. “I’m used to it. But Cass always loses at ping-pong so we’re even.”

Louis blinked, sidetracked for a second by the idea of someone who didn’t mind losing. Then he said, “I bet you were talking about that girl PRAXIS is after.”

Cass snapped back. “Oh, you mean the alien?”

“So you admit it!”

“Of course. Everyone knows. Where do you think the meat in the cafeteria comes from? Alien cows!”

They laughed, but then through the door glimpsed a pair of familiar figures getting out of an elevator.

“Now we’ll see who’s laughing.” Louis gloated.

“The PRAXIS agents? Better go report.” Brett said. The moment Louis had gone, the two of them dashed for the other door. Brett was calling Winston on his vidphone, and Cass was wailing, “I needed a little time to think!”

* * *

The ORCA techs had learned to avoid PRAXIS agents like the plague, but someone had to carry their gear to the guest cabin.

“Careful, watch it! That gear’s worth ten times your salary!”

“Making friends again.” Elly murmured. The tech just grunted and put everything down, but carefully.

Louis stepped into the cabin. “That’s neat. What is it?”

“It’s an S.A.R. – Synthetic aperture radar. Same as they use on the space shuttle. Step outside, I’ll show you how it works.”

“Ace.”

Louis stepped outside, and Shelby keyed the door closed, locking him out.

Elly looked over, then back at what she was doing. “The transmitter needs to be set up and calibrated. Give me a half hour, then we’ll be able to get an exact triangulation on where those radio signals are being received.”

“Bet it’s right here on ORCA.”

“It’s certainly nearby.”

“And once we get a fix on that we can be sure the target’s not too far away.”

* * *

On the beach, Jason got ready to dive. “Here Neri, look what Mum got us.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a deep water helmet. It gives me a special air mix so I can do deep water dives.”

“Deep as the pyramid?” Neri asked, taking the helmet and looking in through the eyeholes.

“Yep. See this? It’s a micro-oxygenator. It equalizes the nitrogen in my blood so I don’t get the bends when I come up. You’re lucky, your body does that naturally.”

“Put it on.” Neri said, and helped with the seals in the back. Then she stood back and looked at Jason in his wetsuit and helmet. “Now you look like an alien. Come, we go to the pyramid.”

* * *

“Ok.” Elly said, “It’s reading normally, ready to start the scan.”

Louis burst into the cabin, “Quick! If you hurry you can catch them!”

“Will you stop bothering us!”

Louis stood his ground. “I know you think I’m a nuisance but I can be very useful to you Agent Shelby.” He counted on his fingers, “I can see into small places, I can spy on people. And right now I know something you want to know.”

“What’s your interest in this, kid? I mean why are you so ken to get in on things?”

“I want my father to get the commander’s job.” Louis said baldly. Shelby nodded. That he could understand.

“Ok, what have you got?”

“First, you must promise never to slam the door on me again.”

Shelby twitched. Elly said, “I’ll keep him in line, Louis. What do you know?”

“Right at this very moment, Brett bates and his friends are deleting all ORCA security images of that girl you’re after.”

“Hmm. We’ll see about that. Nice work kid.” Shelby headed for the bridge.

* * *

“I want complete access to all functions in process on your HELEN 3000.” He snapped at the nearest person.

Dianne answered, “That won’t be possible Agent Shelby. We have a life support systems check in progress.”

“If we interrupt the scan we’ll lose an entire morning’s work.” Dave added.

“This is a matter of international security.” Shelby managed to get up in Dave’s face, though the tech was a good few inches taller. “If your commander has a problem with that, she knows who to call.”

“It’s all right Dave.” Dianne stepped back and gestured to the terminal. “Feel free.”

* * *

Down in the main computer center a warning icon popped up.

“What’s that?” Brett asked.

“We’re being watched.”

“PRAXIS. They can’t hack us from the bridge but…”

“Oh man, there’s no way we can finish before they get down here!”

Winston sighed, “Game’s up, I suppose.”

Cass spun the terminal to face her, “I have an idea. HELEN, go to graphic input.”

About a minute later the PRAXIS agents arrived, trailing a silent Dianne. Shelby said, “Hold everything.”

Cass stepped back from the terminal, hands raised innocently. “Be my guest.” She said as Shelby sat down and got a look at the screen. She’d pasted neon green alien faces over every person in the surveillance shot.

“Oh ha ha.” Was Shelby’s opinion.

Cass laid it on thick, “You know, you guys were right. We’ve been doing our own research and this place is full of aliens!” behind Shelby’s head Dianne shot her a smile.

After hitting a few buttons and discovering he couldn’t immediately undo Cass’ edit, Shelby stood up. “Come on. We’re not here to play vid games with a bunch of wacky kids.”

Brett and Cass looked at each other. Wacky? Nobody used that word anymore for, like, ever!

Last to exit, Louis turned back, “You may have got lucky this time, but it’s not going to last. PRAXIS and I know what you’re up to and when you get caught, you’re dead meat!”

Brett said, “Yeah, shakin’ in my boots.”

“Well you should be.” The venom in his voice was startling. When the door was closed Brett and Cass looked at each other.

“We gotta watch that guy.”

“Yeah no kidding.”

* * *

They surfaced inside the pyramid. Jason pulled off the helmet and set it to recharge. It would replenish its air supply from the air inside the pyramid.

“Hey—Neri, why is there air in here anyway?”

Neri shrugged. “Pyramid makes, I think.”

Jason pushed his wet hair back. “Ok. Let’s go see the queen.” Neri grinned and grabbed his hand, pulling him along the dusty passage to the central chamber. The blue lights came on when she entered, not much light but enough that Jason could see the statue, the door to the water passage, and the table—no, a control panel, he thought. It looked like a computer control panel carved out of stone. Jason didn’t touch it. “Do you know what–?”

But Neri had touched the trigger for the hologram. The statue came to life.

“Neri, as queen of the ocean people, it was my wish that our migration to the opal planet should be a mission of peace.”

“Your mother’s so beautiful Neri.”

Neri smiled. “Yes.”

“My beloved child, it was my great hope that our people could live together in harmony with the people of Earth. Many of our people wanted peaceful migration. I was saddened to discover a powerful minority with other desires.”

“Perhaps she speaks of Malakat and Shersheba.” Neri murmured.

“They believed we might not be welcomed, that humans would destroy us for our differences.”

Jason glanced at Neri, but she didn’t look back.

The queen spoke, “As leader, I believed our migration would be blessed if we came in peace. Alas, the rebel group was growing stronger with each new day. My daughter, these people may prove a threat to you. They believed our expedition would not be safe unless the earth people were weakened, rendered incapable of harming us.”

“Weakened?” Jason whispered.

The air inside the pyramid seemed to shudder. The hologram broke up as malakat stepped out from behind the statue. Neri jumped and cowered back.

“It’s really quite simple.” Malakat said, “There is a power built into this pyramid. When activated by the golden ankh, it is capable of melting the polar ice caps. More than half the land mass of this planet would be submerged. Including major centers of government.”

“And population.” Shersheba stepped out beside him.

Neri whispered, “Earth people would drown.”

“That’s right.”

“Earth will become like our planet. Human society will be decimated.”

“The earth threat to our arrival and habitation would be totally removed.”

“That was not my mother’s wish.” Neri said, looking back at Shersheba, suddenly steel.

Malakat didn’t blink. “But the queen has left us. How unfair of her to leave the care of her duties to one who is so obviously unfit. I’m sure that you are at least clever enough to know you’re not capable of carrying out her plans. If you will surrender to me the golden ankh, I am prepared to guarantee your safety and that of your… human friend.” He made it sound like, ‘pet.’

“Wait!” Shersheba scowled at him, “Have you forgotten, Malakat, that a man cannot bestow mercy? Only a woman such as myself can make such promises!”

“Of course. Forgive me, highness.”

“If anyone guarantees the safety of these people it will be me. Where is the ankh?”

“…no.” Neri said quietly.

“Your mother has gone!” Malakat snapped, his face twisting, “You cannot stand in the way of princess Shersheba!”

Jason glanced back, measured the distance to the way out. No chance. It would take time to get the helmet on.

Neri chimed, “No. The people of the ocean planet trusted my mother to guide them. I will not surrender her wishes.”

Malakat stepped forward and said clearly, “Against me your queen was powerless. She was powerless to stop the crash of the ship carrying her family to Earth.”

“One of Malakat’s greater navigational reassignments.”

Neri went white. “You caused the crash? There were other people on that craft! Many passed—died!”

“That’s right. And you, child, are not invincible. If you would just hand over–”

“I will not give it to you! I have a duty to protect the people of our planet, and the Earth!”

“We’ll soon see about that!” Shersheba raised a –gun!

“No!” Jason got in front of her. The bolt hit his arm and he yelled.

“Jason!”

After the first blast of pain Jason realized there was no bullet. His arm hung numb, but wasn’t really hurt. “I’m ok. I think.”

“One shot won’t cause permanent damage.” Malakat told them, “Or two. But we can see how many it will take, if you don’t–”

“All right.” Neri said. “I will get.”

“I thought you would be reasonable.”

Neri took a few steps—and jumped up and opened the gateway. As it swirled behind her she turned and held out her arms.

Jason grabbed Neri with his good arm, and hung on as the water passage took them.

10. Legend of the Whale-woman

Neri and Jason appeared in the crystal cave, off balance and stumbling.

“Jason? Your arm?”

Jason wiggled his fingers. “It’s wearing off. Still hurts though! I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised they had weapons. Hey, we’re in the cave in the outback! At least it’s not Egypt. Maybe we can… Neri?”

Neri had stepped away, and was splashing her face from the spring. She looked back with water drops trickling down her cheeks and her eyes wide. “Jason, Malakat said he…”

“Oh man, Neri I’m sorry. You all right?” Jason asked helplessly.

Neri was staring past him at nothing. “There were people on the ship. Kal. His mother who spoke for the ship. Others. Father, if he had been on our planet when he got sick, maybe…”

Jason put his arms around Neri and just held her.

“My sister say she was not hurt on Earth, but her eyes look so cold sometimes. Because of Malakat? All that was because of Malakat?”

“Neri…” What could he say? There was nothing. “We’ll stop him, Neri. Somehow. He won’t hurt anybody else.”

After a long minute Neri nodded. “Yes. We must stop him.” Suddenly she smiled, “Jakamarra comes.”

“Huh?”

“I hear his truck.” Neri darted up the steps and out of the cave, and when Jason caught up she was waving cheerfully to the approaching truck.

Jakamarra parked and got out, and Neri hugged him.

“Hey guys. Wondered when you’d be back. Hungry?”

They had snacks in the cave, and brought Jakamarra up to speed on what had happened. He nodded a lot but said little. Finally Jason finished, “And Mum’s going to kill me for losing the deep-dive helmet. What did we miss out here?”

“PRAXIS agents have been all over the place while you’ve been away. Crawling about with electronic gadgets that go bleep.”

“They find anything?”

“No.”

“The golden ankh is safe?”

“The ankh’s a long way off, Neri. You’ve come back for it?”

“Yes.”

“Then this is the time?”

“This is the time.” Neri chimed. It had the sound of some kind of ritual, but one Jason didn’t understand.

Then Jakamarra said in a normal voice, “You ready for a bit of a journey?”

“How long?” Jason asked.

“More than a day maybe.”

“Hey. Neri needs water Jakamarra, and lots of it or she gets dehydrated.”

“Water’s pretty hard to find in the outback.” Jakamarra grinned, “Unless you know where to look. No worries.”

* * *

In the pyramid the gateway winked out and the stone doors slid back across it. Shersheba slapped the stone but it would not open for her. “This is all your fault Malakat!”

“What is?” Malakat asked absently from where he was searching for the ankh.

“Neri gaining the pyramid’s protection. You should have stopped her.”

“A slight obstacle that will be easily overcome, highness.”

Shersheba scowled at the gateway. “It’s no use. It won’t open.”

“Not for you I think.”

The girl whirled and glared. “Did you locate the golden ankh?”

“No. The girl must have been lying when she suggested it was here in the pyramid. She must still have it with her.”

“Then find her. Get it back from her.” Shersheba leaned on the control panel beside the model of the pyramid. Malakat joined her.

“That is my intention, but you and I must remain united in our purpose. This is the greatest enterprise anyone from our planet has ever attempted. We will gain control over this planet…”

“But when, Malakat?”

Malakat looked down at the table, the little pyramid and obelisk and the letters and figures carved into the stone. “As soon as we locate Neri. And that will not be difficult. The answer is right here.”

Shersheba waited grumpily as her companion got his maps and spread them out over the console. He summoned a holographic model of earth and set points on it. “Now that we know where the underwater pyramid is, we can find the third point on the gate network. By applying the sacred formula…”

Shersheba tapped her foot.

“Here. In the far northern desert of this continent. The outback.”

* * *

When Jason didn’t come home for dinner, Winston came over to eat his dinner and help wait, and then Brett called Cass for one of those meetings that was getting way too common these days.

Cass said, “Well if they’re on the farm they’re still not answering the phone.”

“And they’re not on the island.” Brett finished, sitting down at the bar in quarters. “And Jason signed out the deep water helmet.”

“So they’ve gone to the pyramid.” Cass winced, “And not come back.”

“Then the sooner we get after them…” Dianne began.

“Waste of time Mum. Without Neri along nobody can get inside.”

“Except those visitors from the ocean planet, Malakat and Shersheba.”

Cass sighed. “Yeah. If they caught Neri and Jason in there, they could be in some real trouble.”

“I don’t like this.” Dianne said, “We’re sandwiched between PRAXIS agents, who obviously answer to no one, and these ocean people we know nothing about.”

“Except they all want to find Neri, and not for nice reasons.”

“Then… Cass, do you think we could bug PRAXIS communications with HELEN? Maybe get a jump on what they’re up to.”

Cass considered, then slowly nodded, “Maybe. Lena has an anonymous server connection so Winston, if we uplink to the satellite and patch it through with a double encode…”

Winston overrode her, “The short answer, Commander, is probably. Ask again in an hour.” He grinned, “If we’re going to be the ham in the sandwich, we might as well add some mustard.”

* * *

The truck rattled through the outback on a barely visible road. Neri dozed leaning on Jason’s shoulder.

“Jakamarra, we’ve turned up twice in the cave without warning and you’ve never asked who we are or how we got there. Why not?”

“Well, it’s…” Jakamarra paused to think. “When certain people appear in the landscape, you can’t help but read the signs.”

“What signs?”

“Signs that say they’re a part of the landscape. That they belong. You two belong.”

* * *

In the lounge of the very nice house, Malakat poured drinks for the two PRAXIS agents. “It is unfortunate the girl you’re so anxious to locate has escaped you. Even more unfortunate for us.”

Shelby sounded skeptical, “Uh-huh. How come?”

“She took with her an object of immense… archaeological value.”

“What kind of object?”

“A gold ankh. A symbol of immortality in the great civilization of ancient Egypt.”

“Immortality. Surely you don’t believe in that stuff.”

Malakat shrugged. “I like to keep an open mind. How do we know the spirits of the ancients weren’t transported to another planet? Another galaxy?”

“Professor.” Shersheba interrupted.

“The point is, we each seek the girl for our own reasons. We should cooperate, share our information.”

“Ah, Professor Malakat the agency has very strict policies about liaising with outsiders.” Elly said. She’d heard stories about the London office which had let a possible alien in, and then… well, the Brits were still rebuilding and nobody was around to say what had really happened.

“You think your sources are superior to ours?”

“I know it.” Shelby said.

“Then you must already know your quarry is currently in the wilds of the outback.”

They hadn’t known. The two agents exchanged a glance, then Shelby’s cel phone rang. He stood up, made an ‘excuse me’ wave and stepped out onto the balcony. “Yes?”

A computer-altered voice grated, “Listen very closely. I’m only going to say this once. We know you’re looking for aliens. Our information leads us to suspect that Malakat and his assistants are aliens themselves.”

“Hang on. Who am I speaking to?”

The caller hung up.

On ORCA, Brett and Cass exchanged a high-five and Cass erased all evidence of the call.

* * *

“What you said earlier about being part of the landscape. Why are you sure Neri belongs here?” Jason asked.

“It was told to me in a dreamtime story.”

“Dreamtime?” Neri chimed.

“Yeah. Stories about the creation of our world. Very old. Very… spiritual.” Jakamarra said, and Neri nodded to show she understood the word.

“And Neri’s in them?”

“Sort of. In one of them. Maybe I’ll tell you about it sometime.”

“Mm!”

“Yeah. We’d like to hear it.”

* * *

“So, who was the call from?” Elly asked as the PRAXIS agents got into the car to leave.

“I don’t know. They didn’t say.” Shelby passed over its phone, with “call untraceable” reading on the screen.

“So..?”

“A tip off that Professor Malakat and the girl Shersheba are also aliens.”

“You don’t believe that?”

“I’m not taking any chances. I took his glass. We’ll get it checked out back at hq.”

“What about the information the girl’s in the outback?”

“We’ll check that out too.”

* * *

From the balcony Malakat and Shersheba watched them go.

The girl finished her drink. “Are you sure it’s wise to put them on to Neri?”

“Why not? PRAXIS can find her, they lead us to the ankh. Then they take care of her. It will be a tragedy caused by the barbaric Earth people. If you are to rule our people, you mustn’t have blood on your hands.”

“Why did he steal your glass?”

“To check my fingerprints and dna, I assume.”

“But that would show we’re not from Earth!”

“I have allowed for that.” Malakat grimaced and pulled a thin film of plastic from one hand, then the other. “And any of my cells that survived the alcohol will have died and disintegrated before they get anywhere near a lab.”

Shersheba smiled. “Very good Malakat.”

* * *

In the computing inner sanctum, Cass sat frowning at her screen, which showed a ‘locked out’ logo.

“What’s taking so long?” Brett said over her shoulder.

Cass turned the frown on him. “PRAXIS tech is levels up from what I thought—HELEN can’t measure up! So far I’ve fount two dedicated PRAXIS frequencies over four bands. That’s two more than HELEN found.”

“So why aren’t we listening yet?”

“Because they’re scrambled, pebble brain. I’ve still got to crack the code.”

“It’s getting late.”

“Yeah thanks for the news flash.” Cass grumbled, then brightened as a popup message appeared. “Great, Froggy’s on. We gotta put our heads together—go get me a snack or something Brett.” She started typing at lightning speed.

Brett, not a computer genius, said, “Tell Froggy hi,” and went to get that snack.

* * *

Night fell over the orange earth of the outback. The travelers sat around a fire listening to Jakamarra’s story and the chorus of frogs and bugs.

“So the Whale-woman was saved from her enemies and hidden in the crystal cave by the ancient people. It turned out she’d brought a rock with her, an amazing rock that glowed in the dark. The old people thought it was magic, a rock that turned night into day. So they made the Whale-woman their leader. She lived with them for many years and shared her wisdom until one day, a huge bird with wings like an eagle came out of the sky and carried her away back to her own people. And that’s the dreamtime story of how my people got the gift of light.”

Jason looked over at Neri, “You aren’t going to fly away and leave us are you?”

Neri tipped her head back and looked at the sky.

* * *

Dianne Bates frowned at the door of the guest suite. “Can you beat those PRAXIS people? They’ve code locked it!”

“Must have.” Winston said, “Well, no luck here.”

“You got a screwdriver?” Dianne pointed at the access plate by the door.

“That’s strictly against protocol…” Winston looked around nervously then crouched down and got to work on the panel. “I wouldn’t want Brett and Cass to know about this.”

“They won’t. But we have to break into PRAXIS system.”

The door chirped unlocked, and hissed open. Revealing Cass sitting with Elly’s computer, and Brett hovering holding a notebook. The kids looked guilty.

Dianne put her hands on her hips. “I thought you two were in bed. You broke in!”

“So did you.” Brett pointed out, “We won’t tell if you won’t. Get in here and help. I’m copying down everything that might be a password and Cass’ breaking the code.”

“Almost got it.” The computer trilled, “Yes! It’s cleared! Gimme a minute to get HELEN a line to this and then we can scram. We still have seven frequencies to monitor though.”

The two adults looked at each other. Winston said, “Sometimes I wonder why we bother.”

* * *

Morning broke over the outback, already hot. Jakamarra packed their gear into bags. “We’ll have to walk from here. It’s not far–”

Neri’s head jerked up. “Someone comes!” She made for the trees. Jakamarra pointed up a ridge and the three of them climbed up to where they could hide in the bushes.

To their horror, a white PRAXIS jeep pulled in next to Jakamarra’s truck. The two agents got out and looked around. Hauser pointed some kind of machine at the ground and said something to her partner. Shelby tried, “Ok, come on out.” When no one did, they went back to their jeep and got out equipment.

Jakamarra pointed at an almost invisible trail through the brush.

When they were safely away Jason said, “How the heck did they get here?”

“Followed the truck maybe? Or that gizmo the lady was holding, maybe it’s some kind of tracker.” Jakamarra shrugged.

“You’re awfully calm.”

“Yeah ‘cause we’re moving fast in the direction of ‘away.’ We’ve got a little head start and it’ll be harder to follow us walking.” Jakamarra looked behind them, just in case.

Jason blinked at him, “Hey, you said we had to walk before they showed up. Why?”

“My people don’t like vehicles driven across this land. They say bad spirits sleep under the ground. It’s best to let them lie.”

Jason guessed, “Sinkhole?”

“Maybe. Or maybe there really are bad spirits. Can only be bad for PRAXIS now, anyway.”

* * *

“Got something!” Winston pulled off his headphones and switched the radio track to speaker. They heard Director Richter, “Your idea about this man appears to be quite wrong, Agent Shelby. The fingerprint check revealed him to be a Professor Miles Malakat, a master of antiquities from the Sorbonne in Paris and a Swiss citizen. He’s perfectly normal. Human.”

Cass was livid.

Shelby coughed nervously, “Just goes to show you can’t trust anonymous tips.”

“Where are you now?”

“At their campsite.”

“They’ve gone ahead on foot? Well, what are you waiting for?”

“We’re still trying to pick up their trail sir.” Hauser said.

“Right. Keep calling in.”

The call ended. Dianne looked at Cass and Winston, “Can you guys get a fix on where that signal’s coming from?”

“We can try.”

It was just a few minutes later another call started. Cass waved wildly and told HELEN to record, just in case. They heard Richter’s voice again, “How far can they have got on foot? I thought you were close behind!”

“We were, sir, only we lost the image.”

“Care to tell me why?”

Shelby’s voice, “Obvious, sir. We’re over uranium deposits.”

Richter: “Uranium?”

Hauser, sounding very controlled, “Yes sir. They’ve fouled the signal.”

“Well get it fixed, Hauser!”

“Yes sir.”

Brett mouthed, “Uranium?”

“Well at least that narrows the field. HELEN, could you plot me a map of all known uranium deposits in Northern Australia?”

The door opened and Paul Bates stepped in. “Should I be afraid to ask where Jason’s gone this time?”

“Probably.” Said Brett.

“Sorry to call you just as you get home Paul, but I’m afraid Jason and Neri may be in danger. Are you up for running a rescue if necessary?”

* * *

Jakamarra pointed. “It’s down there.”

“A waterhole?”

It was a tiny waterhole, smaller than a swimming pool and choked with weeds, but the water was clear and at the bottom Jason saw a glint of gold. Neri grinned at them and dived. She came up smiling, shining, the golden ankh in her hand.

* * *

Elly was tinkering with the tracker. There had to be a way to reset the baseline reading so… she stopped. Shelby was hovering over both shoulders at once. Elly glared. He said, “What?”

And then a voice said, “Good morning.” And Professor Malakat stepped out from behind their jeep. “May we be of assistance? Or don’t you accept help from civilians either?”

Elly started, “How did you get–”

“Well if it isn’t the master of antiquities.”

“It is indeed. And I suspect we’re here on the same mission.” Malakat said, ignoring his tone. It took a lot of ignoring tones to deal with Shelby.

“Maybe.”

“You realize, of course, that the girl needs constant water. So we must check all waterholes between here and the cavern. She will surely return there.”

“Our equipment’s shot. How are we going to find any waterholes?”

Elly went around him to the jeep and pulled out a map.

“Quite so. Now perhaps we can find the girl together.”

* * *

Professor Malakat had brought a truck, and he and his assistant followed the PRAXIS agents up the ridge.

Shelby drove, while Elly consulted the map. “How if we keep going south-southwest we should come to a…”

“To a what? The pit stop at the end of the universe?”

“No, look. The imager’s working again. It’ll be easier now. You keep on, I’ll report our location to headquarters.”

* * *

The travelers had stopped at a waterhole. Neri knelt, splashing her head. She looked tired.

“Neri.” Jakamarra pointed. A black jeep. “Let’s go.”

They headed up the hill. Jakamarra pointed to a path and the three of them hurried into a stand of trees. “Up to the mesa. I know where we can go–”

Jason wanted to say, that wasn’t a PRAXIS jeep, but he was too out of breath. He grabbed Jakamarra’s hand and let himself be pulled to the top of the Mesa. Neri followed, holding the ankh in her teeth to leave her hands free. She looked back in panic. Right behind her Elly started to climb after them.

“Neri, come on!”

Neri ran after the boys. “Below—Malakat!”

“Aw no.”

Elly Hauser grabbed the rock and pulled herself up the cliff. She was at the top, just one more—

Her foot slipped.

Suddenly she was hanging by one hand on crumbling stone. She screamed and scrabbled at the rock. It was falling away under her feet—she couldn’t get purchase—she was going to fall! Below, Shelby shouted something.

Her hand slipped.

Suddenly Elly wasn’t falling. The alien girl caught her wrist in a solid grip. Elly gasped. The girl pulled her up—Neri’s face was tight with effort but her hand was strong, like pulling on a statue, like you couldn’t move her if you tried.

Elly’s free hand found a hold and she dragged herself up. The Aboriginal and Jason Bates came to help, and soon she was safe on the mesa. She panted, caught her breath and said, “Thanks.”

The alien smiled a beautiful smile.

Then Shelby appeared, and Malakat, and a helicopter was thundering in from somewhere, and Shersheba picked up the golden ankh and cuddled it to her face.

* * *

Neri was handcuffed again, under guard. She wasn’t trying anything. In a minute though…

Paul Bates hopped out of the helicopter shouting, “Hold it! Release her.”

“No way commander. You’re out of your jurisdiction.” Shelby preened and gestured Neri into his jeep.

Jason yelled, “Wait! Why are you just taking her? They’re aliens too!”

“You’re wrong. Our people have checked them out.”

“Then your people are wrong!”

“Our people are never wrong.”

Malakat motioned to Shersheba and turned to go. They had what they wanted. Then Jakamarra dived between them and plucked the ankh out of Shersheba’s grasp. He threw it. “Jason!”

Jason caught the ankh and started towards Neri.

“No, Jason! Go!” Neri screamed, “They must not have it!”

Paul grabbed his son, “Come on!” He pushed Jason into the helicopter and started the engine. Jason almost jumped. He saw Malakat roar something nobody could hear over the rotors. And then the helicopter was up.

Jason looked at the ankh in his hands, then down at Neri’s pinched, frightened face, as she too was left behind.

11. Captive

Shelby and Richter were gloating. It was a bit nauseating.

The alien hadn’t said a word since they brought her in and locked her in this little cell, just sat and looked around her with wide eyes that didn’t seem to register what was going on. Elly was starting to wonder if, against all evidence, she really didn’t speak English.

Then a PRAXIS nurse said, “We’d like some of your blood for testing.” And the alien held out her arm politely. Elly thought, She’s done this before. Then, Dianne Bates is a marine biologist. Of course she investigated Neri! What idiots we’ve been not to think of that!

The alien looked up and saw Elly watching. She didn’t smile. Then Richter and Shelby came in, the Director saying, “This physical report is incomplete.”

Elly joined them as Shelby said, “Well you couldn’t expect me to… I mean…”

“Nonsense Shelby. We don’t know its species even has a nudity taboo.” And Richter grasped the bottom of the girl’s dress. Elly gasped. She hadn’t realized they were talking about—“Hey!” she began.

Richter made a surprised grunt.

The alien had grabbed his wrist and was looking at him straight with an expression that—it was the same expression any girl would give a guy she caught trying to look up her dress, equal parts disbelief and disgust.

And Richter couldn’t pull his hand away.

Elly said, “I think we can safely say her people have a nudity taboo. If you really need a complete physical I’ll do it, later.”

Richter finally nodded and the alien released him, settled her hands in her lap, and went back to staring at nothing. The men stepped back. Shelby looked a bit stunned. They muttered agreement about ‘later’ and backed off fast. Elly followed. She looked back at Neri and murmured, “Where did you learn that?”

The girl gave her a brief, brittle grin and said, “Vanessa.”

Elly started. But there were two nurses in the room, and guards, and Shelby. None of them had noticed.

* * *

Back on ORCA, Paul finally got past the three receptionists and got a call in to PRAXIS hq. It had taken half an hour and now Richter was not being helpful.

“Neri? I can’t say I’ve heard of any Neri.”

“She was picked up yesterday by two of your agents.”

“No. In any case, what our agents do is strictly classified. You know that.”

Paul said patiently, “I was there when she was kidnapped.”

Richter sighed. “Stick to oceanographic research, Commander. I’m told you’re very good at it.” He hung up.

Paul ruffled his hair. “Well that appears to be that.”

“Liars.”

“Yeah, well, they’d have to deny it. It’s illegal—kidnapping, like you said Dad.”

“PRAXIS is apparently outside the law.” Dianne said, “So, what next?”

“I try my usual contacts. External affairs. Interpol. All the big guns. Rumor has it PRAXIS itself has a parent organization somewhere in the UK, maybe they’ll listen to us.”

“And we can listen to their communications—Cass won’t leave, I have to take a turn so she can go to the bathroom—maybe we’ll pick up a clue to where Neri is.” Brett patted his mother awkwardly on the shoulder.

“Just… that could take forever. I wish we could get a message to her, some sort of comfort.”

“Don’t worry Mum, Neri won’t give up! We’ll figure something out.” Brett gave the rest of his family a look pleading for support. Paul just looked nervous. Ex-wife, off limits for comforting.

“Yeah, well there’s one thing I can do for her.” Jason held up the golden ankh, “I’m gonna hide this. Somewhere Malakat and Shersheba will never find it.”

* * *

“You cannot stay silent forever. We must communicate.” It was one of PRAXIS’ doctors, a woman who smelled like makeup. She hadn’t been cruel, just—distant, as if she was working on a doll. Neri glanced at her, then away. “Well, whatever it takes.”

Shelby was waiting outside the cell, looking in through the window. It was mirrored on the in side, but the alien seemed to know what it was and she kept her back turned to it.

“Tried using a truth serum?”

“I don’t think that would be advisable.”

“We want facts, Doctor, the A to Z of life on another planet.”

“We can’t be sure what effects a truth serum would have on alien biology. They’re not completely predictable when used on humans.” The doctor said.

“Well there’s no harm in trying.” Was Shelby’s opinion.

“And if it makes her ill, or causes some adverse reaction? Psychosis? Mania?”

Shelby shrugged. “Then we restrain her.”

* * *

Really, HELEN could have monitored PRAXIS communications and paged someone when anything interesting was transmitted. That didn’t matter. Cass wanted someone on the scene, monitoring every message. And since she wouldn’t leave the computer hub, everyone gathered there.

Paul sent a message down from the cabin: “Nothing yet. Still trying.” Appeared as a popup on the screen.

“Charley’s yelling like crazy.” Jason said, “Your replacement’s going nuts, mum, trying to figure out what all the whalesong is about. But he’s just swimming in circles. I’m sure he’d have tried to lead me to Neri if he knew where she was.”

Dianne nodded. “Right. The ankh is safe?”

“Yeah. Hid it when I tried to talk to Charley. I just checked my boat and scuba gear back in.”

Winston was sitting at another terminal, trying to help the search and also do enough work to keep them all out of trouble. “I have some information—nothing pertinant to the problem at hand though.”

“What then?”

“The golden ankh. I took the liberty of having HELEN run a quick scan while you had it here. Don’t worry, I can delete all records instantly if need be.”

Jason looked over his shoulder at the picture of the ankh on the screen. “Cool. So what did you find?”

“Well for one thing, it is not actually made of gold.”

“It isn’t?”

“No. Some sort of silica compound. It’s clearly a computer component; I’m thinking some sort of molecular key that grants access to… something.”

“Yeah that fits with what Malakat said.”

Brett guessed, “So it’s like the commander’s keys that Mum has, so she’s the only one who can activate emergency whatevers?”

“Protocols.” Dianne said absently.

Winston nodded, “Yes. A very good analogy, Brett. However, the ankh also seems able to recognize genetic code, which explains how you say it came out of the stone for Neri. And most interesting of all… well, I’m extrapolating from HELEN’s conclusions, but it’s possible the ankh is alive. Silicon-based life. Could it be that the people of the ocean planet grow their computers?”

There was a second’s silence, then Winston shook himself. “Well, I can ask Neri when she returns. Back to the business at hand, does anyone know of a way we might contact Mera for help? Did she leave any kind of communicator?”

Jason shook his head. “There’s no way. And even if we could it would take her weeks to come here from the ocean planet. We don’t know how long Neri has.”

* * *

The alien hadn’t fought when she was injected with the truth serum, but soon after she’d lain down on her side and shivered and panted, obviously in pain. Hadn’t said a word when Shelby questioned her. She had whimpered a little. After an hour she’d seemed to fall asleep and Shelby had given up and come storming out to demand something stronger from the doctors. They’d refused him on the grounds that drug interactions were dangerous enough in humans.

About then, Elly got back from her hour off. She entered the cell and waved the guard off, “It’s ok, I’ll keep an eye on her.”

“Hey, are you all right?” Came out of her mouth before she could think. She’d left their captive sitting up looking around, now the girl lay flat and her beautiful eyes were glazed.

No answer, of course.

“Um, I… came to thank you for saving my life. That’s all, I’m afraid.”

The girl’s lips moved. “Water.”

“I’m sure we can manage that.” Elly fled.

Outside Shelby asked, “Did you get anything out of her?”

“…No.”

“Very disappointing, Doctor.”

The doctor stood with her arms folded. “Actually verbal language is less important than the physiological data we need to collect. The subject’s highly economical use of oxygen, for example. The complex inner-ear structures that could conceivably pick up sounds both above and below the range of human hearing. And it seems able to shed toxins through its skin…”

“Fascinating I’m sure, from a medical point of view. We need names, dates, facts.”

“Yes, in due course. But first we must consider the biological and commercial possibilities inherent in this specimen.”

Elly blinked, “Commercial?”

“Its dna is very similar to human; we may be able to graft some of its characteristics into human subjects. The technology is on the way and if PRAXIS had exclusive rights to the process…”

“Neri is not an ‘it,’ Doctor! She’s not a specimen, she’s a living, compassionate being!”

“You’re outta line, Hauser.” Shelby said out of the corner of his mouth.

“I don’t care!”

“But I do, agent.” Richter said from behind her. “It means you’re getting personally involved with the investigation.”

“All I want is for Neri to be treated with some decency and respect! She’s… just a kid, sir.”

Richter looked down his nose. “I think you need some time off young lady, and the sooner the better.”

* * *

Paul’s hair stood up as if he’d been running his hand through it many times in the last few hours. “I’ve tried every diplomatic channel. They’re giving me the full time runaround.”

“PRAXIS don’t answer to diplomats Dad, you’re wasting your time.”

“That’s enough Jason, your father’s doing everything he can to–”

“No, no, he’s right. To a degree, PRAXIS is a law unto itself and to beat them we may have to sink to their level.” Paul turned and pulled something up on the computer screen.

“What, what is it?”

“Probably nothing. Cass got this.”

The screen showed a password lock and HELEN reported aloud, “The information you have requested of PRAXIS facilities worldwide is protected. A password is required.”

“Anybody got any ideas?”

Paul said, “The PRAXIS cabin here on ORCA! Has anybody searched that?”

Brett and Dianne shared a look. “Um, no dad! Let’s check it out!” He grabbed Jason and Winston and made for the door.

Winston waved, “Excellent thinking sir! The raven must look for wisdom from the owl.”

Paul waved the door back open, “Winston, I don’t suppose you’d care to explain that one?”

Winston opened his mouth to reply, but was dragged away.

Paul turned to his ex. “What’s with that guy? The way he talks, you’d think we were all in a zoo.”

“Well maybe he has a point. …Oh never mind Paul. You always were a bit literal minded.”

“Um, Dianne? I was wondering, you and Doctor Seth, you aren’t..?”

He had to wait while she figured out what the question was. Then he had to wait while she laughed. “Wondered when you’d ask. I should probably be insulted but that’s just so… Winston’s like a brother, Paul, that’s all. He’s never been interested and neither have I. And I am going to tell him you asked.”

While a totally embarrassed Paul tried to think what to say to that, Dianne stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“Your hard work, and for making me laugh.” And she walked off to at least put in an appearance on the bridge while she tried to think of what to do next.

* * *

It had hardly been any time, but Neri looked much worse. Her eyes were sunken, almost swollen closed, and dark bruises had appeared on her face. Elly lifted the girl’s head and held a cup of water to her lips.

“Just water. Nothing funny in it.”

Neri drank, but she didn’t look up.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Shelby gestured at the cup and the pitcher of purified water.

“Neri needs water or she’ll die.”

“Yeah, and I need my cornflakes every morning or I get very agro but I’m not about to pull the plug am I?”

Elly turned so fast she almost smacked him accidentally. “I’m sorry, but I fail to see the connection between your breakfast and her condition! Look at her Shelby, she’s sick!”

Shelby didn’t look. “You got up Richter’s nose this morning, you know. He’s going to be watching you like a hawk from now on. And me!”

“I said what I felt.”

“Intelligence agents do not say what they feel. And this—you need clearance to interfere with the subject in any way. Ok, this will be your call, on your head. But as for you and me working as partners for the long haul, kiddo, include me out!” Shelby keyed open the door and stepped out.

Elly, so angry she could hardly speak, grabbed the door and snapped, “Don’t call me kiddo. Ever.”

The door closed. The woman turned back, and two angry tears splashed on Neri’s hand.

“I’m sorry. I know you don’t believe me, you’re probably not even listening, but I didn’t think you’d be hurt. I didn’t want anyone to be hurt. I can’t help you, but…” she filled the glass again.

* * *

“Try one-six-zero.” Winston said.

“Why?” Cass asked without looking up from her screen.

“Because it’s the cubed root of 4,096,000.”

“That’s a reason?”

“And it’s also listed as a PRAXIS access code but it’s obviously much too long. What did you get Cass?”

“I think it’s… locations of agents all over the world. Mostly just initials or codenames. I’ll file it for later. What else you got?”

Just then HELEN’s computer voice said, “Officer Jason Bates, a personal call for you. A Miss Shersheba.”

“Great.” Said Jason. “I’ll take it in quarters, HELEN. You guys keep trying!”

Upstairs Jason caught his breath and answered the call. Shersheba smiled at him. “I just called to make you an offer.”

“I’m very busy, Shersheba.”

“I’m sure you’ll be interested in this. Neri’s freedom in exchange for the golden ankh?”

“Neri is being held by PRAXIS.”

“Is she? Let me show you something.” The picture changed. Jason saw Neri lying on a cot, way too still. “PRAXIS no longer have Neri, Jason. We have, ah, rescued her. But she’s very sick, perhaps even dying. If you don’t hand over the ankh I can’t guarantee her future.”

“…What do you want?”

“There’s a beach on the mainland, at the south end of the promontory. I’ve sent you the coordinates. Be there in four hours—with the ankh—and we will release Neri. Otherwise, you may never see her alive again.”

The call closed. Jason let himself stagger back two steps. Then he slammed out of the room back to the others.

“I don’t like it.” Was Cass’s response.

“Me neither. But what choice do we have? She looked… really bad.”

Jason’s voice made everyone pause. Winston rallied and asked, “Are you sure they have Neri?”

“I saw her didn’t I? If we don’t give them the ankh, they’ll let her die.”

“But Neri sacrificed herself to keep the ankh out of their hands.”

Jason scowled at them. “Yeah, well if it’s between Neri’s life and some… thing, there’s no choice at all.” Jason stormed out.

Brett followed, calling, “Jase! Better idea here—whoa!” he nearly fell over the mail cart.

“Hey, slow down you two.” Said the woman pushing it, “And you have mail. Special delivery from the mainland, someone was in a hurry to get this to you.” She handed Jason a small box.

“Thanks Naoko.” Jason said distractedly.

“What is it?”

“It’s from Patti.” Jason pulled paper off a box and opened it. His eyes went wide.

“Ok, that… is weird.” Said Brett.

A minute later, back in the computer room, Cass held up their gift and whistled. “It’s perfect. How did she do it?”

Winston unfolded the note and read aloud, “Saw this in a dream. A lady said you’d need it. Trippy huh? So I made it. I guess you guys can use it as a paperweight. P.S. Mum says the gold paint is tacky.”

“Well.” Said Jason, “I guess we’re ready to meet Shersheba.”

* * *

Elly fetched the doctor. The woman ran a scanner over Neri’s body. “Huh. Weakening. Perhaps due to a lack of sunlight.”

“Surely it wouldn’t hurt to give her a little fresh air.”

“That’s strictly against Director Richter’s orders.”

“You’re telling me, as a doctor, you’re prepared to stand by and watch as she wastes away to nothing?”

“I’m telling you, as a doctor, Agent Hauser, that I’m committed to my duty to PRAXIS. The subject will not be leaving this bunker until we know everything there is to know about her. Then she will be paraded before the media of the world as a PRAXIS triumph.”

“She can scarcely be paraded if she’s dead, doctor.”

* * *

The boat coasted up to the beach. “Be ready for anything.” Jason said.

“No worries.” Brett said, but he sounded worried. “Ok, there they are.”

Up slope, Malakat stood restraining a female figure in a tattered dress. Jason took a deep breath and hopped out of the boat into knee-deep water. He splashed up to the beach and held the golden ankh up so it flashed in the sunlight, then he set it in the sand.

Malakat released the girl, who came slowly down the cliff. She ran across the beach—and scooped up the ankh, looking up to grin at the boys.

“Shersheba!”

“I knew it! I knew it!”

Jason restarted the motor and they fled.

* * *

“It feels so good. So good.” Shersheba cuddled the ankh against her face. She pulled off the wig and shook out her own black hair.

“Princess Shersheba. May I?” Malakat held out his hands.

“A touch only, Malakat. This is not meant for a man.”

Malakat took the ankh and turned it over in his hands, smiling his barracuda grin. Suddenly his face darkened. He looked closer—then flung the ankh against the wall where it broke in pieces.

Shersheba wailed. “Malakat, have you gone mad?”

“It is a fake!”

“No, you’re wrong!” She picked up the pieces and couldn’t help but see the ankh was red clay inside. She shrieked again and flung the pieces away from her.

Malakat was already planning. “These children are clever. But we know they have the real ankh…”

“In other words, we are back where we started. I am going to get out of this disgusting dress. By the time I return, I trust you will have an idea how we should proceed.”

* * *

“Well, the fake worked at least for a minute. And I’m sure I heard yelling as we left.” Brett tried to look on the bright side.

“But I don’t understand. Why go to the trouble of dressing up Shersheba?”

Jason sighed. “Because you were right before, Winston. They must not have the real Neri.”

“But you saw her on screen.”

“Well… help me out here. What if they hacked into PRAXIS? Security footage maybe, images of Neri wherever they’re holding her.”

Cass and Winston both lit up and ran to the terminal. “Yes!”

“If they can do it we can do it!”

“Hack into PRAXIS? But you’ve been spending all day trying to get past their data protection.”

“A new thought. We discovered a code top access their medical records. Yes, here. Today’s date. Subject female, age approximately eighteen, atypical oxygen metabolism.”

“Must be Neri.”

“Where? Does it say where?”

“Working on it.” Winston scrolled down the page, “Cass, does this designation mean anything to you?”

The boys drooped.

“Well… I guess we’re one step closer.”

* * *

After a lot of yelling Elly had gotten permission to take the alien outside for a few minutes. The girl leaned against the wall of the elevator as if she could hardly stand up. Her skin was clammy and mottled, the veins showing up dark. Elly had to help her walk out into the sunlight.

“See? It’s a lovely day. I’m afraid we don’t have long.” Elly helped the girl sit down on a bench in the shade and settled next to her. “Feeling better?”

Neri took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes. Thank you for helping me.”

“It’s ok. I really am sorry.”

The girl looked at her in confusion, “If you are sorry, why you keep me here?”

“I have to. It’s my job to do what Richter says, whether or not I want to. You don’t understand that, do you?”

Neri shook her head slightly and slid down to sit on the ground. She looked up at Elly, then out at the ocean beyond a chain link fence and a long hill.

“I have a masters in astronomy—I learned about the stars in school. That’s why I joined PRAXIS—to get closer to those stars. If I can’t see another world, maybe I could meet someone who had. But.”

A pair of guards came out of the building, “Ok, time to go in.”

Elly turned to them to ask for more time and–

Neri was suddenly halfway up the fence and climbing. The guards grabbed her and dragged her down. Her face was anguished as she was taken back inside.

Shelby had also arrived. He frowned. “The subject almost got away. Happy? You’re in a lot of trouble, kiddo. From now on, no special treatment.”

* * *

That evening, banished from work and back in her own apartment, Elly ran a check on ORCA personnel with the first name Vanessa. Five were listed, only one under the age of eighteen during her time on ORCA. Vanessa Lane, the file reported, currently aged twenty and employed as a hairdresser in an exclusive and very expensive salon.

Elly checked the website, not sure what she was looking for. The first thing she noticed was an add, “Free color streaks with your proof of donation to Save the Whales, Barrier Reef Preservation, Ecotourism International or…” and a list of conservation groups. Hardly an unusual thing to see; most businesses did promotions like that. Part of living near one of the World’s Threatened Natural Wonders. But Elly had to wonder…

Without ever fully articulating the thought, Elly decided it couldn’t possibly be true, and was much too silly to mention to anyone.

* * *

The day ended. Cass and Winston ate dinner in the computer hub, trying to decode anything useful on the PRAXIS computer. Brett helped until he fell asleep on a keyboard. Jason paced the cabin until Dianne ordered him to bed, or else.

Louis was awakened by a hand over his mouth. He jumped.

“Ssh!” Shersheba whispered, “Get dressed. Meet me in the submarine port.”

Ten minutes later a yawning Louis arrived. “How did you get here?”

“Never mind that. I need to know where the Bates boys have been today and yesterday.”

“Mm. There was a lot of coming and going. Jason had the minifin out earlier.”

“Where did he go?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, can you find out?”

“I don’t know. Maybe.”

Losing patience Shersheba snapped, “Maybe’s not good enough. I need to know!”

“Hang on…” Louis climbed down the ladder into the minifin. He hit a few buttons. “Here. This should be a log of the trip.”

Shersheba looked at the map on the screen. “Louis, you’re a genius.”

The boy climbed out of the minifin. “Well if that’s what you wanted, can I go back to bed? …Miss Shersheba?”

He looked around. The submarine port was empty, the pool rippling a little.

* * *

Morning. Shelby and Richter watched the alien sleep. She’d been hooked up to a brainwave monitor, blood pressure gauge, and a half dozen other machines delivering her vital statistics to the PRAXIS main computer.

The doctor said, “I’ll have to give her medicine before she reaches the point of no return.”

“But if she does?”

“We have been compiling large amounts of data.”

“That’s not good enough.”

“If the subject dies, she will still have made a significant contribution to medical science.”

Neri was in too much pain to really sleep. Her skin felt tight and cracked. She dreamed of somewhere dark but somehow baked by the outback sun. Dreamed of being lost there. Looking for a way back to the weightless blue of the sea and friends whose gaze did not hurt.

* * *

Jason got down to the computer hub early, but Winston was already there, hard at work with his hair still wet from the shower he’d stolen time for.

“Hey, did you sleep at all?”

Winston tried to grin, “Ah, sleep is for tortoises.”

“Find anything?”

“Sadly no. There are any number of PRAXIS facilities from which that report could have originated. So far, I have no idea which.”

A beeping startled them. “The ankh!” Jason said, “That’s the transmitter I put on it. It’s moving.”

“The tide?”

“It’s too deep for tidal movement. Somebody’s taking it. Just what we needed.”

* * *

Shersheba walked out of the ocean, the golden ankh shining in her hand. She held it up, waved to Malakat who waited on the balcony, and laughed.

12. Breathe

On ORCA, things were disintegrating. No one had slept, even when ordered into bed. Cass had blown up at Winston when he ordered her to take an hour off and eat, and then she’d fallen asleep at her terminal and been yelled at by Jason. He’d apologized a few minutes later and Cass forgave him.

“So why are we sitting around here like stupid frogs or something?”

“Because Winston might come up with a location for Neri at any moment.” Cass said.

“Yeah or maybe he won’t.”

Jason whirled, “Don’t say that!” He snapped.

Brett flinched. “Ok, so I said that badly. What I meant is, Malakat and Shersheba have got the ankh. We have to go after them.”

“Neri… could be dying.”

“You don’t have to tell me that! But we owe it to her to try and stop Shersheba. If she uses the ankh, the whole world is in big trouble.”

“Yeah Jase, you have to ask what Neri would want.”

“She wouldn’t be thinking about herself. She’d want us to stop them. We have to try.”

Outnumbered, Jason nodded. “Ok. Ok, let’s go. Cass?”

“Staying here to help Winston. Guys…” Cass shook her head, “We’ll find her.”

Jason nodded to her. The boys got their gear and headed down to the minifin. Brett programmed the route and Jason ran the usual pre-trip checks.

“Ok. Ready?”

“Yeah.” Brett keyed open the door and swung onto the ladder down to the minifin.

“What is the meaning of this?” Officer Danson asked from the door, “Well?” Louis was behind him.

“We weren’t going anywhere.” Jason said.

“Oh, ‘course not.” Brett was better at it. He smiled and waved at Louis.

Jason tried, “I left my access card in the minifin when we were out on exercises yesterday.”

“And I was gonna help him look for it.”

“Well, I’ll just wait here until you do.”

“Yes sir.”

Brett thought fast, “Pity about the French ambassador.”

“French ambassador?”

“Yeah, today. Mum’s in a real panic. Headquarters just hit her with it. She’s topside waiting for the chopper now.”

“Why wasn’t I told? Come on Louis. You two, the minifin is out of bounds!” Danson rushed out.

The two brothers looked at each other. “Good one Brett.”

“At least we didn’t leave him standing here. Let’s go.”

They dropped into the minifin and got it fired up. The hood of the sub sealed itself and they dropped out the bottom of ORCA.

* * *

Shersheba and Malakat surfaced inside the pyramid. The girl vaulted out of the water, carrying the golden ankh. “Follow me, Malakat.”

“As you wish, highness.”

At last, at last they had reached their goal! The pyramid of the ancients lay before them and now they had the key. Shersheba walked slowly, soaking it in. It was hers. Finally. In the central chamber she stood before the statue, holding the ankh, her eyes closed.

“Highness. It is time to grasp your destiny. Now, unleash the power of the ankh!”

“A moment, Malakat. I must feel the moment.”

“Time is of the essence, highness.” Malakat was starting to get annoyed.

“Be silent!” Shersheba snapped. “As princess of the royal blood I am communing with the spirits of the ancients, as laid out in the old laws. You should be reverent.” She closed her eyes again and sought within, hoping for some sign. Maybe at this final moment…

Silence.

Then Malakat, exasperated, “For the love of the planet, highness!”

Shersheba snapped her eyes open. “The ancients have spoken. The moment is here.” She stepped forward and held the ankh above the keyhole where it plugged into the main panel. “Now…”

There was a sound of shoes on stone and Jason and Brett burst in. “Don’t!” Jason shouted, “You don’t know what you’re doing!”

Shersheba turned and smiled at them. “I’m glad you’re here to see this, Jason.”

“No!” Jason lunged, but Malakat drew a gun and Brett grabbed his brother.

“Jason, please. I have the power to destroy you both. Malakat–”

“Why bother, highness? Within minutes they’ll be your slaves.”

“That could be amusing.” Shersheba plugged in the ankh. The pyramid trembled.

The blue lights converged on the ankh and a glow swarmed between the stones of the pyramid. The image of Shalamorn appeared. She looked over their heads and spoke. “Neri, my daughter, if this is your hand then you have failed to prepare the ankh. You must go back and find the missing step. If this is the hand of another, return the ankh to its rightful possessor. It could cause great harm in the hands of another.” The hologram settled back and disappeared. Most of the lights went out.

Brett whispered, “Dissed.” Then louder, “You heard her! Give it back and get out or we’re all history!”

“But the queen would not have meant me! I too am a princess of the blood! There is—nothing—wrong with me!” Shersheba howled, grabbed the ankh and turned it by brute force.

“Wait!”

“It’s only a hologram Malakat! She’s not real. She’s dead!”

The pyramid shook violently. Brett and Jason grabbed each other to stay upright. Everything started to spark, lightning crawled over the stones and the floor shuddered again. “Come on!” Jason grabbed Brett and they headed for the minifin.

Shersheba clutched the central console for support. “Why didn’t you tell me this was going to happen?”

“Because I did not know!” Malakat grated, “Highness, we must—“

Shersheba yanked the ankh out of the stone and they fled.

* * *

Neri lay still, breathing. Her body felt so heavy it was all she could do. Just one more breath. And another.

A woman’s face swam into view above her. “Mera? What is wrong?”

“Neri–” Mera gripped her guardian’s hand and reached—

No, my sister! I will not hurt you!

“Neri!”

Over her sister’s cry, Neri heard the footsteps of the PRAXIS people gathering around her. Richter looked at all the instruments and said, “I take it this is not the result you were hoping for.”

“No. She has deteriorated further. I’m afraid conventional medicine has failed.”

“You’re just going to let her die?” Shelby said.

“Do we have any other options?”

“Well. The northern zone has been testing some revolutionary new life-prolonging drugs—with limited success. They’re known as clonozites.”

“Do we have access to them?” Richter asked immediately.

“Yes, but they’re experimental compounds, and very controversial. On an alien metabolism about which we know so very little… well, I wouldn’t like to contemplate what might happen.”

Richter said coldly, “Well if she’s going to die…”

Shelby bent down and put his face next to the alien’s. He could hear the rasp of her breathing, smell the foul chemical odor on her skin. “If you’re somehow faking it, now would be a good time to start co-operating. Like, crunch time.”

No response.

“All right Laviche, order the drugs. Immediately.”

* * *

When the boys checked the minifn back in HELEN said, “Welcome back. The commander would like to see you in your cabin.”

“Thanks HELEN.”

“So what now?” Brett asked as they walked through the halls of ORCA, “Something’s wrong with the ankh I guess, but how long will it take them to get it fixed?”

“Who knows?” Jason keyed open the door to their cabin. “Hey Mum, hey Cass. The icecaps aren’t melting yet; we have a little time to find Neri.”

Paul Bates was also there. Brett went to sit by his father. “Anything new from Winston?”

“No luck so far. But your father thinks he might have a lead on where they’re keeping her.”

“Yeah?”

“No guarantees, but there’s an old war defense bunker underneath PRAXIS headquarters. It’d be the ideal place to keep someone under wraps; the public doesn’t even know the place is there.”

“How do we get in? That’d be like storming the pentagon.”

“This might help.” Paul smiled and tossed a disk to Jason. “Architect’s blueprints of the PRAXIS headquarters. The builders worked off it when they were constructing the place.”

Cass goggled. “How’d you get this?”

“That’s classified.”

“Well, we’d better have a look at it.”

* * *

Shersheba sat on the edge of the swimming pool, brooding. “To be so close, Malakat. Only to have my destiny snatched away by the hand of a dead queen.”

Malakat sat working with his computer. He had a hologram of the ankh up, turning slowly in the air in front of him. “As you yourself said so memorably, just after you put us both in danger by turning the ankh, it was only a hologram.”

“Why didn’t you know the ankh needs to be prepared—whatever that means? What does it mean?”

“I have no idea, yet.” Malakat dipped his fingers in the hologram as if that would help him figure it out. “It was one thing I hadn’t anticipated. The queen was a worthy opponent.”

“So, what do you propose we do now?”

Malakat didn’t answer. He fiddled with his computer, looking at the ankh from several angles, then extreme closeup and composition scan. “Yes!”

Shersheba turned to look.

“I think I have it. The molecular structure of the ankh has been changed. It needs to be re-energized before it will synch with the pyramid.” The image of the ankh glowed and its color changed to a red-gold.

“Can you do it here?”

“Unfortunately it requires a technology beyond my reach on this planet.”

“Then what do you suggest?”

Malakat sighed. “Queen Shalamorn and her confederates… they must have provided the chosen one with a means of energizing the ankh. But what form would it take?”

* * *

The PRAXIS doctor filled two scarily large syringes with different colored liquids. “I insist my doubts go on record.” She told Shelby, who stood watching. “You are to witness, I cannot be held responsible if the subject does not survive.”

“But if it works, you’ll accept all the honors right?”

“On behalf of PRAXIS, of course.”

“So let’s not waste any time then.”

The door opened and Elly Hauser came in. “Oh Neri… there’s no improvement?”

“Not yet.”

“You’re coming into this a little late Hauser. We’re already well into the next stage.”

“What next stage?”

“Northern zone’s latest little cocktail.”

“Clonozites? You can’t risk those drugs on an alien metabolism. You’re not here to experiment!”

“I have my orders.” The doctor dismissed her concern.

“You know the research. You could kill her.”

“She’s dying anyway.”

“Where’s Richter?” Elly made for the door.

Shelby blocked her. “You’re getting emotionally involved with the subject, Hauser.”

“The subject saved my life!”

“So? We’re intelligence agents. We get orders, we follow orders. Richter’s already given this the go-ahead.”

“I didn’t mean for this to happen!” Elly ducked under his arm and away.

* * *

“Well that’s the bunker. But no way of getting in without an army.”

“Not through the front gate anyway.” Cass whistled softly. The whole group crowded around the blueprints, projected on HELEN’s biggest screens.

“There has to be a way.”

“Yeah. There has to be. What’s this down here?” Cass pointed, “That’s an elevator shaft and the blue, water supply. So where’s the water coming from Winston?”

“Good question. Looks like… a nearby reservoir. And this is the aqueduct, PRAXIS’ lifeline. Designed to provide the bunker with enough water to last for years.”

“They’re prepared for world war three in there.”

“You know…” Winston started to smile, “It occurs to me it may be possible to hack into their pumping system, opening the valves and increasing the flow by thousands of gallons. In theory, flooding the whole facility!”

“Yes! We could get in and Neri could swim out!”

“It would give her an advantage, yes. Neri is at home in an aquatic environment, while the PRAXIS agents would be unprepared.’

“That’s quite a task.” Paul said, “Even for a HELEN 3000.”

Cass smirked. “Just give us ninety minutes with HELEN and we’ll have all of PRAXIS swimming!”

“It could work!” Dianne said quickly.

“We’ll make it work. You take us there, we go in and bring her out.”

“You and Brett? Forget it. These are dangerous people, what kind of father would I be if I let you try this?”

“Dad–”

“You’re right, Paul. It’s crazy I suppose, no, I know it’s crazy. But Neri is like my own daughter. Paul… please?”

“She could die in there Dad.” Jason said quietly, “This is our only chance. Are you with us or not?”

* * *

“I warned you. The subject is fading away from us.” The doctor reported.

Elly touched the alien’s brittle hair. “How long?”

“The specimen’s mind may soon be beyond our reach. The body, however, may linger for some time.”

Elly shouldn’t have been surprised, but the words made her gasp. “I can’t believe this– this brutality! It’s cold-blooded. It’s inhumane.”

“Hauser, we’re not dealing with a human.”

“She’s out of her environment. Take her somewhere she can swim!”

“Oh, so she can try and escape again? Sure.”

“I hear what you’re saying, Agent Hauser. But keeping the subject alive is sufficient for our purposes at this time. I trust that is understood.”

Elly touched the girl’s cheek. The girl’s lips were cracked, her skin so discolored it looked like it might slough off. “Can you hear me Neri? You’ve got to keep fighting!”

Neri couldn’t hear her. It was all she could do to breathe.

* * *

Ninety minutes later Cass had written a program to, as she put it, “utterly and fatally screw with the water system.” Winston had gotten HELEN to talk to the regional server, and then directly to the computer in control of the PRAXIS building.

But they couldn’t send the code.

“Ok, try her again. The guys must be almost there!”

“HELEN, re-execute, command.” Winston said. The screen in front of him showed connection—then a block. HELEN’s voice said, “Repeat, request denied. Instruction breaches section 173 of the safety and security code.”

Dianne came in, “Any luck?”

“For once I find myself totally defeated.”

“Government antihacking code—it’s not supposed to apply to us!”

“Fifteen year old geniuses are exactly who it’s supposed to apply to.” Winston muttered.

“There’s always the reserve override powers.”

A call came in. “Approaching target area.” Paul said, “Do we have a reading yet?”

“Standby Paul. HELEN, section 173 override by order of commander.”

There was a second of computer thinking noises, then, “Commander’s override accepted.”

“Please comply with the previous order, HELEN.”

The annoying block message vanished from the screen. Winston cheered. “Here we go!”

“Are you there Paul? Information loading now.”

“Message received. We’re closing in on target.”

“You’ve got five minutes.”

“Ok.” Paul pulled the van into some trees and parked. In the back, Jason and Brett were getting into their suits and checking airtanks. “We’re in position Dianne. Whenever you’re ready.”

They listened, in the van and on ORCA, as HELEN ran a countdown. “Three, two, one. Valve released.”

Under PRAXIS, all the locks released at once. Water poured in. Brett and Jason dived into the reservoir.

* * *

Inside the building an alarm was sounding and the computer relayed an evacuation order. Agents and scientists ran back and forth, trying to get their data to safety before the place flooded.

“Neri. Neri, can you hear me?” Elly fumbled to get the sensors unhooked from the girl’s body.

“Hauser, leave her! Get out of here!”

“Neri you’ve got to wake up…”

Shelby grabbed her, “What are you waiting for! Come on!”

“I can’t leave her!” Elly yanked free and went back to Neri.

“Hauser! …fine. Your funeral.” Shelby fled for the stairwell as the evacuation order sounded again.

Maybe he actually cared. Maybe not. Elly flinched as she slid needles from Neri’s wrists. “Wake up!” She said under her breath, “come on, please! This is your chance to escape. Nobody’s here to stop you. The place is filling with water. Water, Neri!”

Neri’s head turned and she looked at Elly with clouded eyes.

“Right! Water. Let’s go.” She tried to life Neri, but the girl’s body was dead weight, and finally she rolled the whole cot down the hall. She reached the elevator and frantically pushed the button. Just then the power went out.

“No…” Elly looked around frantically. There. ‘In case of emergency.’ A crowbar. She grabbed it and levered the elevator open.

Dark water came boiling up the shaft.

Elly pulled Neri up, wrapped her arms around the limp body—and tipped them both into the water. The cold shocked. They went under, came up. Elly grabbed a loop of cable. “Try to hold on. Neri, please try!” She’d counted on the girl waking up, but Neri lay against her too weak to move. “Can I let you go? Will you drown? I’ll drown!” Panic rose.

When the water lit up Elly nearly screamed. Then two heads broke the surface. Jason Bates spit out his mouthpiece and said, “Give her to us!”

“I…”

“You want to save her don’t you?”

Neri moved her hand, just a little, reached out towards Jason. He put his mouthpiece back in, pulled her away from Elly, and dived.

“And get out of here!” Brett said before he vanished too.

* * *

The two boys came out of the water, carrying Neri between them. Paul saw her and said, “Oh god.” Neri looked—like she was dying. But he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the van. “Well done guys. Come on Neri.”

Paul started the motor and hit the call button. “Dianne? Operation successful. But she looks—really bad.”

In the back, Brett and Jason cradled Neri, giving her sips of water and wiping her face with a wet cloth. Neri didn’t answer them. She lay silent, leaning her ruined face on Jason’s chest.

* * *

On ORCA Jason sat in the shower, holding Neri so the water flowed over her skin. By the time the water reached the drain it had turned an oily brown.

“Jason?” Cass asked from the door.

“She’s not waking up. I don’t know what else to do.”

“Winston wanted a sample of the water to analyze. Maybe it’ll help us figure out why Neri’s so sick.” Cass squeezed into the room and filled a vial of water. She looked swiftly at Neri’s face and shuddered. “I’m sure she’ll be all right.”

When the water ran out, Jason laid Neri on the big bed and he and Dianne sat holding her hands and talking to her.

Winston came in, looking grave. “HELEN found several toxic chemicals in the water. I’m afraid any medicine we give her would only make it worse. Neri isn’t only suffering from dehydration. She’s suffering from poisoning.”

“HELEN’s medical program didn’t suggest..?” Dianne asked.

Winston handed over his reports. “Trying to read between the lines of a report based on earthly biology… I hope you find something I did not.” He bent down to stroke Neri’s hair. “Hang on, Neri. Stay with us.”

With nothing else they could do, they waited as night fell. The boys sat with Neri and talked to her. Brett said that tomorrow he’d go get plants from the island and maybe they could make medicine out of them. Cass brought dinner but nobody ate much of it. Paul Bates looked through his contact list in a futile search for a doctor they could summon.

* * *

And sometime in the night Neri let out a long breath like a sigh, and did not breathe again. Jason realized first. He shook Neri, and called her name, and tried to breathe air into her.

At last Paul pulled his son back. “Jason it’s no good. It’s too late. She’s gone.”

Everyone stood stunned. Cass started to cry. Dianne held Neri’s wrist, feeling for a pulse, then turned away and sobbed. Winston quoted, “The moon vanishes… the forest falls silent.”

And the world had ended.

13. With Every Heartbeat

Dianne woke up. She’d finally passed out on Brett’s bed sometime near morning. She washed her face and headed out to the main cabin.

Jason was sitting on the floor by the bed where Neri’s body lay, his face buried in his arms. Cass, last seen sobbing into Winston’s shirt, was now holding the same pose in one of the room’s chairs. Brett sat in the other one, an incomplete call screen open in front of him. He looked up as his mother entered. “We need to tell Vanessa. And Benny, and Froggy and Zoe, and Lena.” He said, but didn’t type in any call code.

Winston’s face appeared on screen. “Commander, you awake? I’ve let everyone know you aren’t feeling well. Food poisoning, to explain why you’re all in hiding. Danson can handle your duties for today. I’ll be down as soon as I can get away.”

“Ok. Thanks Winston.”

God, what now? What could she do? What would any of them do, now that Neri was dead? She couldn’t stand to think of even the day to come, much less the rest of her life. And Brett, and Jason…

Dianne took a breath and summoned the strength to at least keep her voice steady. “HELEN, is Paul still on board? Please patch me through to the nearest station.”

Paul, also still in his clothes from the day before, looked up. He’d been sitting with his head in his hand, staring at nothing. “Hi.”

“Paul, I… need your help. I’m in no state to think and we may still have a crisis on our hands.”

“Oh?”

“The pyramid. Jason said it has the power to melt the icecaps, and Shersheba and Malakat intend to use it. I don’t know when, or… can you think of any way to warn world governments without sounding totally crazy?”

“Um.” Paul said, and his eyes slowly sharpened. “There must be something. I’ll see what I can come up with. Do you need me in there?”

“No, I’m all right. I’ll shower and change, poke the boys. They can’t stay like this all day.” Dianne closed the call, and had to squeeze her eyes shut against another attack of tears. All she could think was to get moving, now, in case she gave in and never moved again. Fresh clothes would help. She headed for the shower.

Brett stirred, finally closed the call window, and poked Cass. She looked up, wiped her eyes and glared. “It’s not fair, Brett. It’s so not fair!”

“Yeah. Well. Mum’s got a point, Shersheba’s still got the ankh and…” he wavered, and the door binged. Brett waved it open, “Hi Winston–”

It was Louis. He walked in like he owned the place as Brett and Cass tried frantically to look like they hadn’t been crying.

“What’s going on? I heard you brought a girl down from the pontoon last night. And she was sick or something.”

“Just beat it.” Cass said without energy.

“It’s that alien girl isn’t it?”

“Mind your own business—hey! Don’t go in there–!”

But Louis had, and had seen Jason still sitting with Neri’s body. The sight hit him hard, finally rattling the ego. Cass grabbed him and yanked him away.

“What’s happened? She’s not–?”

“Just get lost Louis.”

“Just… go away.”

Louis stopped in the doorway. “But—I didn’t mean for them to hurt her! I’m sorry! Honest!” He fled.

Cass scowled. “I’d better go after him, he’ll be blabbing all over the place.” She ran after Louis.

* * *

Louis was in his cabin—crying, which surprised Cass when she came in and saw him. The boy tried to wipe his face and hide the picture he was holding. “What do you want?” he asked in a wobbly voice.

“To make sure you don’t go yammering to anybody about Neri.”

“You needn’t worry. I won’t.”

It was the most genuine emotion Cass had ever heard out of Louis. She didn’t buy it. “How come you’re feeling so sorry for yourself anyway? You’re the one who was helping PRAXIS.”

“I know, I know.”

“Something’s getting at you. What is it?”

Louis sniffled and glared. “It’s… lying there, she looked just like my mother. So now you know. Leave me alone.” He held up the picture and turned away, crying again.

Cass softened. “Your mom died?”

“Yeah.”

“How long ago?”

“When I was eight. Right after my birthday.”

“…Gee Louis. That’s awful. She was pretty. I bet you and your dad miss her a lot.”

“Yes. She was wonderful. She made things happen, not like my father.”

“Your dad’s ok.”

“He’s a weak freak.” Louis said flatly.

“Not how he comes across, at work.”

“Maybe that’s cause I push him. To get to the top—that’s what my mother wanted for us.”

“Hey, you gotta lighten up Lois. Hang out with kids sometime.”

“Other kids don’t like me. You don’t like me.”

He really did sound confused. Cass managed not to snap, “Come on—who likes snoopy little cheats? Give people a chance and maybe they’ll give you one.”

“Whatever happens next, with Neri? I want to help. Can I?”

That was almost too much, Cass almost really hated the kid. She stood up and stepped away. “Sure, ok. But nothing’s going to happen next, Louis. It’s over. Neri’s dead.”

She left.

* * *

Dianne Bates faced her sons. “Guys, I know this is hard but you two are Neri’s family on earth and so I think you should decide… what to do now?”

“Us?”

“In all things, Brett, you could consider what Neri would have wanted.”

“To go back to the island perhaps?”

Jason took a breath, looked at his brother. “I know what to do. Leave it to us.”

* * *

Back at PRAXIS the mopping up had hardly started. There was a team wrestling with the water pump; so far they’d got it ‘fixed’ three times, only to discover seepage in the closets or behind the walls. It was anybody’s guess if the place would ever be usable again. But nobody had been seriously hurt, and (in Shelby’s opinion anyway) anybody who didn’t backup his or her data deserved to lose it.

Elly was facing the Spanish inquisition from her boss.

“The last time I saw Neri, I mean the extraterrestrial biological entity, was in the lift well. I couldn’t get her up the ladder. Her body slipped away from me, under the water. She must have been washed away when the flood waters cleared.”

Shelby said, “Ok, let’s go back to that moment in detail.”

Elly didn’t take her eyes off Richter. “How many times do I have to go through it sir? What does it matter anyway? She was already gone.”

Richter nodded, and turned and sat down. “Very well, I’ve come to a decision. All records of operation sphinx will be destroyed. From this point on, the alien girl never existed. Is that understood?”

Elly nodded. “Yes sir.”

“Shelby?”

“If you insist, sir.” Shelby grumbled.

“Good. We can put this whole disaster behind us.”

“Not me sir. I can’t do that. Put it behind me.”

“No point blaming yourself Hauser. You’ve just had a hard time, that’s all. Take some leave, you’ll see things differently.”

“Differently? We killed her! You think I can ever accept that?”

“The medical procedures used on the subject were regrettable but essential.”

Elly stood and slid a sheet of paper across the desk. “My resignation. I’m quitting, as of now.” She picked up her briefcase and left. Her identification card opened the gate out, and then Elly bent it in half and tossed it in the pond. Probably a stupid gesture, but she felt better afterwards.

* * *

“She’s gone, Neri’s gone, they’ve taken her!” Louis wailed, coming up behind Cass in the corridor.

“Just the boys. There wasn’t room.” Cass answered, not really paying attention. Jason had been right, he’d thought of the best place to let Neri rest… but Cass wished she could have come along to say one last goodbye.

“You promised!” Louis whined.

“Get lost Louis.” Came out automatically.

“You’re a liar!” the boy yelled, “I hate you!”

Cass whirled and grabbed his shirt. “Yeah you wanted to help so you’re whining in public about Neri’s death like it’s just some trip to the mainland you disgusting little–”

Louis got a hand in Cass’ hair and yanked. She yelled and dropped him, and dove in for a good hall fight. A few smacks were exchanged before big hands grabbed Cass and dragged her away.

“And what’s all this? Miss Clayborn, Mister Danson?” Dave Hartley had hold of Cass, while Naoko was holding Louis back with one hand and possible ninja skill.

“He–”

“She–”

“Wait, on second thought if it’s you two then I don’t want to know. Naoko, love, can you escort Louis to his cabin? I’ll deliver Cass to Doctor Seth.”

“My pleasure.” Naoko chirped and hauled Louis away. He mouthed, “You’ll be sorry.” At Cass.

Cass tried to summon her usual innocent look, and failed. She was just too tired. “You can let me go Dave. I was going back to the lab anyway after I got some food.”

“All right, I’ll trust you. But right to the cafeteria and back, if I find out you’ve gone after Louis you’ll be on kitchen duty for a month. No matter what he did.”

“Ok, I promise.” Cass headed off to the cafeteria, grumbling and trying to get her hair back into its bun. She picked up a couple of meals on trays and went down to the lab where Winston was trying halfheartedly to get some work done. ORCA’s many projects needed to be watched, and some of the sensors were picking up anomalous activity, and there could be an alien invasion any time now.

“Here. Food.”

“Good heavens, did you have to box a kangaroo to get it?”

Cass looked at her reflection in a blank computer screen. It was just her hair mussed. “It was Louis. He started yelling at me, and I… sort of lost it. Sorry. Don’t worry, I didn’t hurt him. Officer Hartley and the dragon lady caught us.”

“I assume you’ve been lectured already then.” Winston opened his dinner and took a bite.

“Yeah. Hey Winston? It’s not going to be like this forever is it? I mean, I’m so sad and so angry I could just explode but I have to go to school tomorrow and when mom and dad get home I have to fake that nothing happened and I just hate it…”

“Ah. Yes Cass, it will get better. At the speed of continental drift, I’m afraid, but it will.”

“You sure?”

“Yes. I am sure.” And, watching her expression, Winston added, “My family never left India. They died in one of the bad-water plagues.”

Cass gasped. “Oh man, Winston I’m sorry–”

“Nothing to be sorry for. Anyway, ‘A sorrow shared is sorrow diminished.’ All of you are as good as family.”

* * *

They brought Neri to the pyramid.

Jason lifted her out of the minifin and carried her down the dusty hall to the main chamber, and he and Brett laid her carefully on the ledge in front of the statue. The pyramid hummed woefully, picking up the sound of Charley crying outside. The boys looked at each other helplessly.

“Neri we… we brought you back to Shalamorn because… she was the one who sent you to us and…” Jason choked off.

“We thought you’d want to be with your Mum. We had really good times.”

“Yeah, really great times. But now we have to say goodbye. And–” And Jason couldn’t speak for memory. The first time he’d seen Neri, appearing in the middle of the ocean to yell at him. Neri rescuing his mother, Neri’s delight when she saw ORCA for the first time. Neri joking with Winston, hugging Brett, talking to Vanessa. Running into the water, waving to them. Neri’s brilliant smile and deep, pure eyes. Neri vanishing in the steam of the spaceship and…

Jason bent and kissed her forehead. “I love you Neri. Always.”

Brett nodded. They turned to go.

And then the most horrible thing happened.

Shersheba and Malakat appeared in the doorway, smiling. Malakat said, “Well. Together again.”

Brett growled something and went for them, but Jason dragged him back. Shersheba waved her gun at them. “Really. What would your mother think if none of you came home? All we’d have to do is wreck that… primitive little submarine of yours. You almost made it, you know? The key was in the cave. Sunlight reflected at a particular spot energized the ankh. And the ‘chosen one’… how sad. I was going to make her one of my ladies in waiting.”

Jason choked, too angry to speak. The boys stood in front of Neri as if they could protect her.

Shersheba held up the ankh, and all the lights in the room focused on it. It had changed; the metal glowed red, bright as molten gold. When the ankh was plugged in the stones of the pyramid shone gold and there was a sound of rushing water. Shersheba looked around nervously, then smiled. “Yes!’

“Don’t!” Brett yelled, hopelessly.

The hologram Shalamorn stood up and looked impassively across the chamber. “She who dares rule the pyramid, step forward and place your hand upon the sacred stone.”

A stone pillar rose out of the floor in front of the statue—a genetic key, ocean planet technology. Its top glowed white.

Shersheba smiled. “At last. It is time.” She stepped forward slowly, ceremonially, holding out her hand.

Jason grabbed Neri’s limp hand and held it to the top of the pillar. Shersheba’s hand slapped down on theirs and—

The pyramid roared. The pillar blazed, blinding, and Jason and Shersheba fell back. Someone shouted. Jason shook his hand, rubbed his eyes, “What–?”

The statue was glowing. Neri’s body was outlined in blinding bluewhite light. Shersheba shrieked but some force held her back. They could hardly hear over the watery sound of the pyramid, which had risen to a roar. Brett covered his eyes. Neri was covered in lightning, tiny motes of light flowed over her, into her eyes and mouth. Jason tried to reach for her—

Slowly, Neri sat up. She looked at them with vacant eyes still swimming with bright sparks. The world began again.

Then the light faded and Neri blinked and looked afraid. “What has happened? Jason?”

“Doesn’t matter. You’re alive.” Jason went to her.

Shersheba shrieked, “Not for long!” She wrenched the ankh out of the control panel and threw it at them. It hit the statue and splashed as if it really was molten. Shersheba was aiming her gun when Malakat grabbed her. The pyramid started to shake and spit lightning.

“Not again!” Brett yelled, “Let’s go!”

Jason grabbed Neri and they ran. At the exit Jason asked, “Are you ok to swim?”

Neri nodded. “I am well. I do not know…”

“Later. Meet you on ORCA.” Jason hugged her swiftly and jumped into the minifin. Brett was muttering, “Come on, let’s go!” A piece of the ceiling splashed into the pool.

Neri looked around one last time and jumped.

* * *

The pyramid was shaking itself apart in fury. Malakat tried to pull his companion to safety, but Shersheba flung herself to her knees in front of the statue. “Speak to me!” She sobbed, “It was for me! It was for me! Tell me!”

Malakat fumbled with the control panel. There had to be a way out! Some kind of emergency protocol—another tremor threw him to the floor. Against his hands the stone felt soft and cold, and the air was full of the smell of blood. Malakat looked up in terror to meet the statue’s gaze.

* * *

Water.

The ocean unfolded around Neri. She skimmed the top of the minifin, looking in at Jason and Brett, who waved. Jason was grinning, and crying a little. He watched Neri turn and meet Charley, hug the whale’s huge face.

The water trembled. Neri turned, and Jason angled the minifin down.

The pyramid was… sinking. It seemed top collapse into itself, into the ocean floor. In a minute there was nothing left. Neri swam down a few strokes as if to investigate, then shook her head, turned, and left the place behind.

“Well.” Said Brett, “Home?”

“Yeah.”

* * *

In her cabin, Dianne was… trying. “A threat has come to my attention that…” No, that was stupid. How could she warn anybody about the threat of the pyramid when she didn’t even know what it was?

The door opened and Winston burst in. “Dianne, something most extraordinary has happened to the pyramid—I’m sorry. I’m intruding.”

Dianne shook her head. “It’s all right. I just keep thinking about things. About Neri.”

“Dianne… you must allow yourself to experience all feelings of grief.” His voice was gentle.

“How can the boys—how can I stay here on ORCA, knowing how our people destroyed her?”

The door opened behind them and Dianne hurriedly wiped her eyes.

“The boys are back.” Winston said, then added in a very strange voice, “Dianne.”

She turned. Jason and Brett stepped into the room. And…

“Oh, Neri, Neri…” And Neri stepped forward and chimed, “Mother.” And then they were hugging each other, and Dianne held her face and just looked at her in disbelief, and cried and Neri smiled.

Winston said, “Boys…” and couldn’t speak, just gave Brett a one-arm hug. He cleared his throat and turned to the computer, “HELEN, please tell Cass to report to the commander’s quarters immediately.”

Cass arrived looking grumpy, then her face lit up and she jumped on Neri for a hug. “Neri! Oh my god, you’re all right! What happened? I can’t believe it!”

“I do not know.” Neri chimed, her face going thoughtful. “I was sick, I hear your voices but I cannot answer, then all is darkness, then we are in the pyramid.”

“Everything lit up and…” Brett explained, not very clearly.

“Perhaps some sort of energy…” Winston began, “Oh what does it matter the name by which a miracle is called?”

* * *

“So I tear up my report?” Paul asked, but he was smiling. He hadn’t seen Dianne looking this happy in forever. They were walking to the bridge so the commander could put in an appearance now that she was ‘feeling much better.’

“Paul, you must. If Neri had been dead it wouldn’t have mattered but now that she’s alive…”

“I’ve got to keep my mouth shut. Right.”

“Every family has its secrets.”

“And I get to share this one?”

“So far, you’ve stood by us.” Dianne keyed open the door to the bridge. “The boys appreciate it—whether or not Jason will say it—and so do I.”

“Well, I know how you all feel. Today I felt almost as if she were my daughter. All right, as long as things stay quiet I’ll make like PRAXIS. Neri never existed.”

“Don’t know what’s happening, commander. You’re becoming quite reasonable in your old age. Thank you.” Then the door closed between them.

* * *

The children lay on the sand, resting, getting used to the fact that everything was all right. Jason and Neri were side by side, holding hands. Cass pulled a big leaf over her face and fell asleep. Brett wandered out of the woods with a bunch of small greenish bananas and a branch with berries hanging off it. “Don’t worry, I got the right kind.” He said, and handed it to Neri for verification.

“Good berries.” Neri ate one, and threw one at Jason’s nose.

“What happened to Malakat and Shersheba, do you think?” Jason said.

Brett munched a whole handful of berries. “How could they have got out? I say they went down with the pyramid. Or something. Nobody’s seen them since.”

Neri sat up and gazed out to sea. “I wish it was true. Charley has not seen them in ocean… but I cannot believe.”

“C’mon Neri, they’re history. You beat them. You won.”

“I knew you would.”

“I hope we win. But something say, inside me, is not over. Something say is only the beginning.” As if in response to her words a cool breeze blew across the island, and shadowy clouds appeared on the horizon.

* * *

Shersheba staggered to her feet in another chamber, without a statue but full of control panels that looked new. An open archway led outside and she could see a familiar horizon. “Malakat, we are home!”

Malakat’s gaze sharpened. “Of course. The water passages would all open, as an emergency measure… unless the pyramid was commanded to destroy itself.”

“The golden ankh…”

“Is on Earth, if it still exists. Come. We must not be found here.”

“Why not? We have lost.”

Malakat dragged the girl to her feet. “Get a hold of yourself, as the earth people say. You are princess of this planet. We will find a way to turn even this to our advantage.”

14. Worlds Apart

This is the ocean planet, shining like a sapphire inside its rings. The rings cast a gentle shadow that falls across the edge of the continent. Its soft refracted light falls across mangrove forests and wide beaches.

On one of those beaches a girl stands shading her eyes against the emerging sun. She’s wearing sharkskin leggings and a dress made of soft linen, and a silver clip to tame her wild mahogany curls.

This is Mera, looking up.

* * *

The sun was coming out from behind the rings, which would make it… about four o’clock, in earth terms. No wonder the tide was so far down. She walked down to the wet sand and tested it with the device she was carrying. The screen flashed blue: clean, no trace of the red virus here. Still, she tested the water before she plunged in.

“Rulmyr? Onoelle?”

Echoes came back from a pod of jali far out to sea. Onoelle had gone inland, probably to speak to the council.

The cove is safe, friends. I find no infection.

Thank you. Other searchers find danger.

Where?

The answer came in pictures, the shape of the coast as seen by echolocation, and Mera struggled to understand it. The virus was spreading; they’d lost a few miles since yesterday. They had time, but not much, before it reached the city.

The other searchers, Kal and his brother, and Kualtha, and Umi and Minnow, had all reached home safely. Rulmyr and Onoelle would be planning the final migration to the inland lakes, if that became necessary. They had a plan. They had… a little time.

Mera turned over in the water. Her hair came loose and the silver clip sank slowly towards the seabed. Mera dived after it.

Kal had made her jewelry. Here, metal wasn’t worked with heat and smoke, it was done with sound waves that somehow made the metal soft. Kal with his mother’s flute could always find the right note to curve a rod of gold or silver into the perfect shape. And now all the girls brought him shells and pearls to be turned into beautiful things and it didn’t matter that Kal was the way he was because everyone loved him anyway.

Mera grabbed her hairclip and attached it to her dress. A crab looked up at her from the sandy seabed. Ahead, the water darkened as the sea floor dropped away. Silver fish flashed against the deepening blue and Mera saw the blurred shape of an illonar, a dolphin-like creature. There was song all around her.

* * *

Neri hung deep in a silent ocean. Even her eyes were having trouble at this depth, and she could faintly see the glow of lightfish in the depths. She touched rocks and sand, disturbed a hagfish in its lair.

Charley?

Charley hadn’t found anything. He said this depth was for sperm whales, not for him. He was going up for air. Neri sighed and followed. It took long minutes until the water lightened and they reached the surface. Charley lolled delightedly in the sunlight and whistled a question.

Neri answered him, “Because I am afraid.”

* * *

Mera came up outside the mangrove forest. She saw a fruit hanging over the water and leaped to grab it. The red fruit tasted like strawberries and salt water as she sat on a long silver root to eat it. The trees were good to her people. Mera spat out a seed and remembered…

“Dolphin-calf!” Mera sang, laughing at how her friend’s name translated into English. The kids loved to hear the English versions of their words, and when Mera had first arrived she’d sometimes been followed around by children chanting, “Opal planet! Opal planet!”

“Mera…”

Mera looked up. Her friend was sitting on a branch just above eye level, her feet and hair dangling. She blended in, her dress the same color as the silver bark of the mangroves. Her expression was serious.

“What’s wrong?” Mera asked. “What did you want to tell me?”

“It’s… we… Mother and I are joining the rebels.”

Mera didn’t answer because for a second she didn’t understand.

“I’m sorry! I know it is, I know they are not good but… mother is not strong! The food is running out and if she catches the virus…” The girl’s shudder shook the branch she sat on. “Malakat says we can go to earth. We will be safe. We must!”

“No! We will help you travel to the mountains, it is safe there…” Mera tried, knowing it was hopeless. The hopelessness was there in her friend’s voice. The next words were selfish but she couldn’t keep them in. “We still… friends?” But her voice was so quiet nobody could have heard.

“Mera… Councilor Onoelle ask us not to tell you this. They want you to be happy. But I think now, better if you know. Queen Shalamorn, she… she is your mother, Mera!” And her friend dropped to the ground and ran, her feet splashing in the rising tide.

The shock was enough that Mera staggered back and sat down on a root. The queen… an echo reached her, If you stand before me now my daughter… “Mera?” Neri whispered.

Mera stammered, “Sister—I–” And all the things she wanted to say crowded together until nothing was clear. She’d gone home and told her guardians, and couldn’t even manage to be angry at them because she knew she would have been happier if she’d never found out.

That had been a month ago, as the ocean people ruled time with their several moons. Most of her friends had evacuated since then so there was nobody to share a salty strawberry-fruit and a walk home.

* * *

Jason was waiting on the beach when Neri returned. He greeted her with, “Hey, where were you? We were looking for you.”

“Looking for pyramid.” Neri said.

“The pyramid’s gone, Neri. Why can’t you just put it out of your mind and be happy ok?”

He sounded angry, but Neri knew it was just because he’d been worried about her, so she smiled and said, “Ok. Winston is ready for the climb?”

Jason laughed. “Winston is ready for anything.”

They were going to climb the cliff to the highest point on the island, and set up an antenna to detect radar and—well, the way Winston had explained it they’d be able to detect just about anything that happened signal-wise around the island. It might even pick up alien transmissions.

“Good. Is good to see you all happy. Mother too, on ORCA.”

“Yeah. Mum’s been so weird since then—Cass thinks she’s flirting with our dad, but that’s just too out there. And hey—Dad invited us all to the farm next weekend. Want to come? He said he promises we’ll get to ride the horses this time.”

“Mm!” Neri nodded hard, “I come.”

Winston had gotten a mountain climber’s hat from somewhere. It had a little feather in it. When she saw it, Neri giggled and had to try it on everybody before putting it back on Winston’s head.

“Ok, we ready?” Brett asked.

Neri nodded and looped a coil of rope over her shoulder. “I go first, tie rope, you follow.”

“Right. Thank goodness you climb like a monkey, Neri dear, for a fear I fall like a stone.” Winston said. He hoisted a backpack full of equipment.

Neri started up the hill.

* * *

The beach was empty as Mera walked home, around the beach and up the long hill to the cliffs. Only a few people were coming out of the water. It was strange, too quiet. A tiny girl passed her, racing up the slope in defiance of gravity. She turned back to wave and yell, “Little Queen!”

“Hello, Salali.” Mera answered. “Lali! Are you going with the next evacuation?”

“Yes.” The girl pouted. “My mother and father say we must, even leaving our companions behind. But what will we do in the mountains? Where will we swim?”

“There are lakes, silly. And it’s only until a cure is found. Lali, your sister is looking for you.” Mera pointed at the familiar silhouette on top of a rock. Salali bounced and waved and ran to meet her sister.

The trail wound on up the hill, between boulders and the long grass of the planet. Mera could hear noises in the grass, creatures she still thought of as mice and ‘otter-cats’ and ‘not-wombats.’ In a better time there would have been kids in there too, looking for the seeds that held all the plant’s sugar and were sweet as candy.

At the top of the hill she turned to look back. The green slope, grass bending in the wind, ran down to the beach and then to the ocean. The sun was setting. Down the coast the pyramid bulked against the sky. In the other direction, out of sight now, was the low marsh and miles of silver mangroves. Nobody lived down there, but everybody went there to fish.

And just over the ridge was the city. There were a few buildings made of stone or wood, and a lot of tents. Lanterns twinkled from the trees.

Mera’s home was cut into the stone of the cliff. She stepped up onto the smoothed stone and smelled dinner cooking. “Hello. I am back.”

Rulmyr was cooking fish on the hotrock. He flipped the sizzling meat and said, “Welcome home.”

“It smells wonderful. There is enough?”

“Yes, enough for today. This fish came from a pool that we know the virus has not reached.”

“But we have only enough for a few days, and then who knows what we will eat.” Onoelle grumbled. She was sitting on a pillow on the floor with a map projection open in front of her. “Welcome home, dear.”

Mera looked at the map. So much of it was stained red… “It has spread so far?”

“Yes. Reports come from everywhere that this virus is growing fast in the ocean.”

“And still no explanation? No cure?” Mera pulled up a cushion for herself and sat next to Onoelle.

“No. Our scientists work night and day searching for the cure to this virus, or any clue as to why it changed into this deadly form. They find nothing. All that we can do is tell the people to flee to the mountains.”

“I hear of more deaths among the jali and illonar.” Rulmyr said soberly. He turned off the map projection before handing the food around. “This day’s news has spoiled the taste of good food.”

Mera smiled, because Rulmyr had sounded just like Winston for a minute there.

“Do not be so sad, my love.” Onoelle told her husband, “Nothing could spoil the taste of your food entire. And tomorrow begins a new day to search for answers.”

* * *

The top of the island was amazing. Neri and the boys clung to the one tree that had perched itself at the very peak, and looked around. The emerald green slope ran down to the brilliant blue ocean. Neri grinned. “Is like flying! I never come up here before!”

Brett and Jason were still trying to catch their breaths after the epic climb. Winston had gotten right to work setting up the antenna. Brett went over to help.

Neri, serious suddenly, put her hand against Jason’s chest. “If you were like me, you could climb without this hard breathing?”

“Yeah. Or if I was an athlete or if it was a smaller mountain.”

“PRAXIS people… I think they want to take my breathing and give it to others. That is why they study me?”

“I don’t know.” Jason said. “We never really learned what they wanted. Maybe that.”

Neri was thoughtful. “Not a bad want, maybe.”

Jason only knew he couldn’t discuss ethics now. “Maybe. Let’s talk about it later, when we’re back on the ground ok? I better go help too. This is a great view but I don’t want to still be up here when night comes!”

That, Neri could agree with. She leaned on the tree, listening with half an ear to her friends arguing as they set up the antenna. Winston got on vidphone with Cass and they tested frequencies and that the readings were bouncing back to ORCA all right.

This was almost a view from the sky. Had her father seen it, from the ship before it crashed? Her vision rippled and she saw a long hill of bowing, silvery grass before the bright green jungle reasserted itself.

A few hours later Winston called, “Ok! Everything seems to be working properly. I believe we can return to sea level.”

The climb down was as hard as the climb up, and Brett slipped halfway. He only fell a few feet before the rope caught him, but his face went milk-colored with fear. Everyone was happy when they reached bottom and could walk back to the boat. Brett and Winston loaded their gear and talked about dinner.

“Sorry Neri, we kind of took up your whole day.” Jason said as he handed his pack up to Brett.

Neri laughed. “Is ok! Was fun to climb to the top of the island. Father never take me. You come back tomorrow?”

“We can’t. HELEN’s getting this big upgrade and all hands have to stay on ORCA. The day after ok?”

“Ok.” Neri looked out at the water.

“See you soon then. And—forget about the pyramid.”

“Ok.” Neri repeated unconvincingly.

“You’re going looking for it again tomorrow, aren’t you? I wish you wouldn’t. It’s dangerous, it’s caused so much trouble… we nearly lost you.”

“I know.” Neri looked a little ashamed, and she hugged Jason quickly as if in apology. “But I cannot forget. My mother’s message was in there. She said there was much still to come, that my people will need help. I wonder what the rest of message was, if it is something I need to hear.”

“Well nothing else has happened so maybe it’s all right.” Jason offered.

“Nothing here. On ocean planet, who knows? I think of my sister Mera and I am troubled. I feel much sorrow from her.”

“Neri…”

Winston leaned over the rail, listening. “If it’s any help, Neri, my instruments always have an eye on the ocean floor. If anything appears, we will know about it.”

“Thank you Winston.”

Jason sighed, beaten. “Just be careful ok? In case anyone’s still looking for you.”

“I promise.”

Neri waved until the boat faded into evening, then she followed it out to sea. The water was dark but full of the sounds of life. A familiar voice distracted her—a female humpback, Charley’s mate from the last migration, returned and singing up a storm. Something must have happened to the calf for her to be back so soon, but to whales the sorrow was quickly forgotten when the future looked bright. Charley was singing right back. Neri had to smile. She caught dinner and left the lovebirds to their courting.

And so the planets turned.

* * *

Day brought the people of the ocean planet out to search for food. Mera, as representative of the government, stood outside the pyramid handing out preserved meat from the stores. The people looked thinner, and without hope.

“Mera, there are no fish.” Salali’s sister murmured as she accepted her family’s share. “All are dead.”

“Do not fear, Laeka. There is enough in the stores for all, and plenty to eat in the mountains.”

Laeka nodded, but Mera didn’t think she believed it. Nobody really believed it.

When no one else came, Mera went under the archway into the main chamber of the pyramid.

“What news?”

“It is not good, Mera.” Rulmyr told her, “What you see here is happening in many places. People fear infection. They cannot swim, or eat the fish. There is widespread hunger.”

“And fear.” Mera murmured.

“Fear is their everyday diet, Mera, and they are fed eagerly by Malakat and Shersheba.”

“Malakat and Shersheba. What news of them, Onoelle?”

“They are whipping up rebellion everywhere. Even the royal guards and some of the council have gone over to their side. Malakat is talking of an immediate invasion of earth.”

Mera gasped. “He speaks so openly? That is treason! If the virus can’t be cured we must plan a peaceful migration, a merging of our two peoples so we can live in harmony on earth…”

“According to the plan of our ancestors when they traveled to earth to build the pyramids, and of your mother when she realized the red virus had mutated.”

“And my sister Neri will be there to bring our two peoples together.”

“That was your mother’s plan, as Neri is her rightful heir. But that is far from what Malakat intends. He believes he can conquer the earth people and rule the earth through Princess Shersheba. She is of the royal bloodline but may be little more than his figurehead. I wish we knew her heart.”

Mera shook her head. “She hates me. That is all I know.”

“And well she should.” Rulmyr said quietly, “Shersheba is afraid of you, Mera. You have the heart of a true queen, which she will never have, and our people begin to see it.”

* * *

Not far away, Shersheba stood before a crowd. She tossed her beautiful hair and called out, “You have made the right decision, my friends, and you are welcome. Only I, the princess Shersheba, can save you from destruction!”

There were shouts of agreement. Shersheba loved this. The people were sad and ragged, but they were hers, they were looking at her!

Behind her, Malakat spoke up, “The authorities have said that the virus can be cured. But are there any signs of this?”

“No!”

“Of course not.” Malakat shouted, “And what can you expect of a government led by an ignorant child advised by a group of old fools? But we will lead you to a new world. The opal planet, clean and new, safe from this pestilence! A world whose inhabitants are weak and easily conquered. And then, under Princess Shersheba, we will all be masters of a new, uncontaminated planet!” There were cheers. Malakat raised his hand, indicating the admiration was Shersheba’s by right. She drank it in.

“They flock to your banner, highness.” Malakat said as they walked home. They lived in the tent city against the cliff, Shersheba in a lavishly appointed tent and Malakat in a deep cave.

Councilor Garron met them at the door of Shersheba’s home. “Welcome, highness. Your meal is prepared.”

“What news, Garron? What does the council of elders plan?”

“I hear little since they learned of my allegiance to you, princess. I do know that they are sending the child to Thuron province to quell the unrest there. Do you wish me to take action?”

“Yes, Garron. You are to take a detail and follow her. Make sure this mission ends in disaster for her and triumph for us. Is this understood?”

“Perfectly, your highness.”

“Dismissed.”

Malakat said, “You command well, highness. Your mother would be proud.”

* * *

Saturday on earth, the little boat putted up the river.

“Having fun?” Jason asked.

“Yes.”

Brett was sitting on their packs in the front. “Dad’s really gonna turn it on. It’s Jason’s birthday tomorrow.”

“Birthday? You did not tell me.”

“Aw, it’s nothing.”

“He doesn’t want anyone to know he’s getting old. Nineteen.” Brett rolled his eyes.

“Silly. Happy birthday.” Neri chimed.

“Yeah well I’m just glad we’re away from ORCA for the weekend. A bunch of guys are coming in from the mainland to do a total overhaul on HELEN. It’s gonna be crazy.”

“That is why Cass could not come?” Neri asked, watching the banks of the river slide past.

“Right. She wants to be there in case someone crashes the place trying to upgrade HELEN.”

Jason added, “Though just what she thinks she’d be able to do…”

“But hey, when we get back we’ll have a six-thousand level computer, we should be able to make our own games, watch TV from all over the world… it’ll be great!”

Neri tipped her head, considering. “HELEN will still be our friend?”

“Yep. Same HELEN, just better.”

They pulled up to the dock next to the borrowed waverunners. Jason tied up the boat and they grabbed their bags and wandered up towards the house. Paul met them at the gate. “G’day guys, Neri.”

“Dad!” Brett hugged his father, Jason just shook hands. “So when do we get to go riding?”

“Look you’re not going to believe this, I’ve just had a call from work…”

Brett finished, “and there’s been some emergency and you’re leaving. As usual.” Brett walked past his father and Neri followed.

“I’m sorry, Jason.”

“It’s ok. It doesn’t matter.”

“Yes it does! You promised we’d get to go riding!”

“Ah, well that at least is still on. I’ve hired a wrangler, Luke, he’ll get you set up. He’s good people.”

“Ok!” Brett perked up—either he really only cared about riding, or he was being the one annoyed at Dad for a change. “C’mon Neri, let’s get changed. You need to wear pants for riding, Dad got you some. I’ll show you.” They went inside.

“Look, I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Paul said. “I feel terrible about this.”

“No, it’s ok. I mean it, dad. Get ORCA Two on track ok?” Jason said, and meant it. The air between them finally lightened.

“Ok then. Keep your brother out of trouble until I get back.”

Jason laughed and ran after the others.

* * *

Neri appeared on the porch in slim cut jeans and a checkered shirt. She plopped a cowboy hat on her head and grinned.

“Wow.” Was Brett’s reaction.

“You look amazing.”

“It was good of your father to give me these.”

Luke looked down at her bare feet. “Except the shoes. The boots didn’t fit?”

“Ah, Neri doesn’t like to wear shoes much.” Jason offered Neri a hand up onto the corral fence. She climbed up and sat watching the horses. A big yellow horse with a round belly came up to say hello and Neri rubbed her long face. “This one is mine?”

“Ah no, you’d best not ride Shadow. She gets a bit silly before she’s about to foal.”

“Foal?” Neri asked.

“Have a baby.” Luke explained, “You can ride Cinnamon here.”

“A baby? I would like to see a baby horse.” Neri patted Shadow’s round tummy and smiled, then went to say hello to Cinnamon. Luke showed her the stirrups and she hopped right up. Cinnamon seemed happy. She whuffled, turned away and circled the corral. The horse’s tail and Neri’s hair streamed in the sunlight.

They rode along the trail by the river in the afternoon light. Whenever he could, Jason watched Neri’s happy face.

“You really like horses huh?”

“Yes. They smell good, and their feet make a good sound.” Neri explained. Suddenly Cinnamon stepped down into the river to drink. The other horses followed. Brett squawked as his feet got soaked.

“It’s really shallow here. This must be where they usually cross.” Jason guessed. “The trail continues on the other side.”

“Don’t you reckon we’ve gone far enough?”

“Chicken? You’re the one who couldn’t wait to get on a horse.”

“I’m not chicken—hey!”

Jason had slipped off his horse and threw water at his brother on the bank. “You’re such a wimp!”

“Am not!” Brett dismounted and jumped in, splashing right back. Neri went under and came up shaking her wet hair at both of them.

* * *

When they returned, wet but happy, Luke greeted them with, “Sorry guys—I just talked to your father and–”

“He isn’t coming.”

“No no, he’s just been delayed until tomorrow. Something about shady hiring practices that he has to get sorted out. Look, I have to go back into town for the night. Your Dad said you could take care of yourselves. That all right? I’ll be back first thing tomorrow.”

“No problem.”

“We’ve stayed out here before.”

“Ok, well, make sure you turn everything off before you hit the hay.”

“We will, bye.”

Neri waved, “Thank you for lesson!”

Inside, Luke had gotten dinner ready while they were out riding. Neri grabbed a roll and took a big bite. Brett waved and she tossed one to him. Jason ignored the food and went and sat down by the wall.

Brett tried, “He said he’ll be back tomorrow. So what’s the big deal?”

“You wouldn’t know.”

“He’s got a hard job. Things come up sometimes.”

“Yeah, things always come up.” Jason grumbled. “He blew it, again.”

“Hey he’s my dad too and you don’t see me complaining.”

Jason shot back, “Well that’s because you just cop it all the time.”

“Don’t take it out on me because you let him get to you!”

Neri stood up, “Stop. Please.”

* * *

After dinner Neri went outside and stood with her head tipped back, looking at the sky as if she might look through it to the ocean planet. But all she saw was the bright moon. In the barn, one of the horses whickered.

When the flashlight beam swept over her Neri tensed, automatically ready to run. But it was Jason. “Hey, look. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“Is all right, Jason.”

“No it’s not. We’re here to have fun, not fight. What are you doing out here?”

“Having fun.”

“On your own in the dark?”

“I like dark.”

They sat down on a big rock that radiated the day’s heat. After a while Jason said, “You’re right. It is nice. The stars are amazing.” But he was thinking how beautiful Neri looked in the moonlight. They watched the sky. Finally Jason stood up, “I better go in before Brett comes looking. Stay out here as long as you want, just come inside to sleep ok? I know you’re used to sleeping outdoors but it’d freak Dad out.”

Neri laughed. “Ok. I come in soon. Good night, Jason.”

But Neri did doze off lying on the warm stone, under the sky. She woke hours later with a bad feeling. At home, she’d have asked Charley what was in the water. Here something was… in the air. Neri looked around quickly, listening for any sound under the endless insect song. Then, faintly, a horse’s cry.

Shadow was lying down in the straw in her stall. Her huge belly rippled. Neri knelt by the horse’s head. “Your baby is coming, isn’t it?”

The horse strained and squealed in pain. Neri stroked her head. “Is ok. I will help.”

* * *

It was a while before the noise woke Jason and Brett. When they reached the barn they found Shadow nursing her still damp foal, and Neri with her hands and clothes bloody but her face alight.

“Wow!” Brett whispered. “What happened?”

“Baby would not come out. I had to pull.” Neri said with some pride. “But is all right. Baby is fine, now that is out.”

The boys goggled. “How did you know what to do?”

“I know from… Charley’s wives. They too sometimes need help.” Neri wiped her hands on her pants and made a face.

Jason said, “Why don’t you go in and take a shower and I’ll call Luke? Brett, you watch the horses ok?”

Brett nodded without taking his eyes from the amazing scene. The foal tottered around, its tiny tail flapping. It tumbled, and was subjected to a serious licking before Shadow let it get back up for some more milk.

So Neri washed and put her usual dress back on and went back to the barn. All three kids were there when Luke arrived, Neri and Brett asleep on straw. Jason helped Luke do all the post-birth things the foal needed, and then it was morning and time to muck out the other horses and feed everybody.

“We weren’t expecting her to foal for at least another week.” Luke explained, “Or I’d never have left. I was worried she might have trouble.”

“Yeah, Neri said—I guess Neri helped pull the foal out.” Jason poured grain in front of the horse Lucky Star, while Luke hosed down the water trough.

“Well tell her thanks, when she wakes up. Without her, a breech birth… we’d probably have lost the foal and maybe Shadow too.”

“Yeah, Neri’s… pretty amazing.”

* * *

Paul got home after lunch, with apologies and presents and a cake. Luke got the grill fired up and there were experiments with barbecue. Brett brought Shadow and her filly out to the corral and got his vidphone working to send video back to ORCA.

Jason unwrapped a present that turned out to be a shirt.

“You can exchange it if it doesn’t fit…” His father said.

Unfolded, the shirt… was small. Jason held it up to Brett. “You can have it.”

“Gee, thanks.”

Neri laughed. Jason was grinning as he said, “Thanks Dad, but… nineteen, remember?”

“Sorry son. This might suit you better then. It belonged to your great-grandfather Angus Bates.”

“Cool.” Jason lifted a gold pocket watch out of its box. “Thanks dad. It’s great.”

“Cake!” Brett announced, “Dad, this is a huge cake. Can we give Luke some to take home? He said he’s got a sister with like, ten kids.”

Luke protested, but quietly. Jason protested, “Hey, don’t give away my cake! Of course Luke can have some, there’s only us here. It’s the principle of the thing…” and on principle, Jason chased his brother around for a bit.

* * *

“Our people are dying!” The crowd shouted.

Mera shrank, and hated herself for it.

“The elders have failed us! The virus is spreading!”

Mera took a deep breath. She tried to stand tall in her blue-and-gold robe. “The elders know of your fears and your suffering, but it is their promise that a cure for the virus is not far off.”

“And if the cure fails?” Asked one voice, but the question was soon taken up by the mob.

“If the cure fails, the lawful government will begin a peaceful migration to Earth, as was planned by my mother.”

“When? Who will go first?”

“How will we eat in the meantime?”

“What if we die first?”

Mera tried to shout over them but couldn’t make herself heard. It was like a nightmare. There were answers! The plans were made, people were evacuating from the other provinces… but no one would listen.

Garron stepped to the front of the crowd, “It’s all right for you! Living fat and happy under the protection of the pyramid, feeding us only idle promises—All of you, this child has betrayed us! She grew up on another world, why should she care about our needs? Princess Shersheba and the statesman Malakat have a plan to save us all! Let us put them in power and leave the council of elders and their little queen behind!”

“No!” Mera wailed, “Listen to me! Shersheba is a fraud and Malakat is a traitor…”

But they were leaving. All of them, and they’d return and tell their families that the ‘little queen’ had no answers and no help to offer. Finally Mera let herself fall to her knees on the speaking platform, hugging herself to keep the pain in. ‘Fat’ hadn’t hurt, it wasn’t even an insult on this planet. ‘Traitor’ had hurt.

* * *

Neri stood on the beach, looking out over the water, waiting. Ugly words echoed at the edge of hearing but nothing came clear. Charley also had a bad feeling. Neri called to him, Do not worry, dear one! Swim with your lady. I will watch.

Instinct won out. Charley was thinking about the next migration resulting in a whole flotilla of baby whales. Neri laughed.

And waited.

Later Jason arrived, pulling his inflatable up the beach he walked to meet Neri. “Hey Neri. You all right?”

“I am. My sister—things are not well with her.”

“Why do you think so? Everything seems fine here.”

“Yes, but something is wrong on the ocean planet. I can feel it.”

“And there’s nothing you can do from here.” Jason pointed out. “Why don’t you come to ORCA with me? It won’t do any good to mope around the island all day. Come on, we’ll stop and have a swim with Charley on the way.”

“Charley has a girlfriend.”

Jason saw through that one. “What, did Charley get all boring, like Mick and Vanessa did when they hooked up? C’mon Neri.”

Neri followed Jason down to the boat and they set off for ORCA, talking on the way about their friends who were now living on land.

* * *

On ORCA, Winston was studying one of his computers. Brett and Cass hopped up on the table. “Whatcha got Winston?”

“This pattern. It’s intermittent but it keeps cropping up—centered on Neri’s island. It’s been going on since we put the antenna up, and maybe before that.”

“Like someone’s trying to get in contact with her?” Brett guessed.

“Or keeping an eye on her.” Was Cass’ idea. “We know there are some people in space who don’t like Neri much.”

“A troubling thought, Cass. But since we cannot block a signal from space there’s nothing we can do but keep watch.”

HELEN binged and opened a screen showing Jason and Neri walking through the hall. Brett grimaced. “Jason didn’t tell me Neri was coming to ORCA. They better stay out of Louis’ way. Hey HELEN, is Neri’s new id card ready?”

“Affermative.” HELEN said, and the new card spit out of the wall.

“Thanks. Where’s Louis?”

“What are you asking me for? HELEN, location of personnel Louis Danton please.”

The computer replied, “Louis Danton has just ordered a hamburger in the galley, Cass.”

Brett took the id and told Cass, “You go keep an eye on Louis while I take Neri her card.”

“Hey why do I have to–”

Brett slipped out the door with Cass in hot pursuit.

* * *

Jason jumped when Brett came up behind them.

“How come you’re here?” Brett said, not very politely.

“What’s the problem?”

“You’re kidding me. Here Neri, your new card.”

“Thank you.”

“Louis’ stuffing his face. If you catch this lift you’ll miss him even if he leaves now. It’s not safe for her to even be here!”

“Neri needed a break.” Jason said defensively.

“It’s dangerous!”

“Fine. You go babysit Louis then.” Jason shot back. He and Neri stepped into the lift, leaving Brett outside. “Gamma level please, HELEN.”

Neri chimed uncertainly, “Was not nice to Brett?”

“He’ll live. I’ll do his dishes tonight.”

Neri grinned. She didn’t use dishes. “I will help. Thank you for bringing me here, Jason. I would like to talk to Mother a little.”

“Mum’ll be glad.”

* * *

Mera raced through the mangrove forest, hopping over roots and under the low branches. “Traitor” had spread. She was under arrest, by order of Princess Shersheba and the new ruling council. Shersheba’s commando police were tracking her down, ‘for trial.’ Mera didn’t know what that meant, except that ‘trial’ would certainly mean she couldn’t go to earth. And she had to get to Earth, to Neri.

But Mera wasn’t thinking about herself while she ran. She thought of her friends, Laeka, Kualtha, and the little ones, Salali and Minnow. Kal and his family. If she was a traitor and Onoelle and Rulmyr were dismissed from the council, what would the rebels do to her friends?

The searchers were quiet now. They were spreading out, trying to surround her. Mera could hear them move, no matter how quiet they were trying to be. But she couldn’t outrun everybody. On a sudden inspiration she pulled off one of her bracelets and tossed it towards the city. Then she hid while the circle closed in.

Mera was above them, crouched in the branches of a tree. Even here, grownups never looked up. Whispers—they’d found her bracelet. They were leaving. She waited for a while more, almost falling asleep. When she’d heard nothing for a long time she dropped to the ground and set off for the last safe place—the pyramid.

They saw her when she broke free of the forest. There were shouts, and bolts of energy exploded around her. They were shooting— Mera ran for her life. Behind her a shot hit a piece of driftwood, which exploded in salty green flames. Mera felt heat on her back before she outran it. She chanced a look back. Nobody was following. They’d stopped shooting too, startled by the fire. Garron was surely reporting back, to Shersheba and the new council.

But she’d gotten away, it seemed. Mera could see the doorway of the pyramid now, and a tall figure outside, waving to her.

“Princess!” Rulmyr shouted.

Mera ran right into him, collapsed over his arm gasping for breath.

“Thank the stars you are safe. Come inside.”

* * *

In the Bates quarters Jason made dinner—seaweed soup, Neri’s favorite. Brett hadn’t turned up yet. Jason wondered if the laundry surfing had gone bad and they’d have to fish Brett out of the washing machine again.

Neri sat with Dianne at a little table, just resting and enjoying feeling safe.

“You are kind to me, mother.”

“You’ve been through so much. We have to look after you, keep you strong.”

“What is the use of being strong when I cannot help my people?” Neri murmured.

“Neri didn’t Shalamorn, your real mother–”

“You are my mother. For always.”

Dianne smiled. Her eyes shimmered for a moment. “You’re very precious to me Neri. When the spirit of your mother spoke to you, didn’t she say you would find a way to save your people?”

“Yes, but I fear she was wrong. Mother did not know future. What can I do now that the pyramid has gone?”

“Maybe you need to have patience.”

“My sister calls me. Mera needs me.”

“How is it you can talk to her?”

“Here.” Neri said, putting a hand to her chest. “Inside. Few words, we feel the same feelings sometimes. I know she is afraid. And I cannot help.”

“Maybe you just need to have faith. Mera is a very strong person. Whatever’s happening, she won’t let it beat her. Somehow things will turn out as they should.”

“I will try to remember, Mother. And be patient.” Neri smiled one of her heartbreakingly beautiful smiles.

* * *

“Malakat.”

“Yes highness?” Malakat said. He’d been counting up their recruits and coming up with some very nice totals.

“I have matters of great urgency to discuss with you.”

“Very well. We’ll find somewhere discreet.”

“And out of this sun.” Shersheba complained. “Your private quarters would be suitable.” She looked towards the entrance to the cave dwellings.

Malakat paused. “The atmosphere in there isn’t exactly conducive to talking, highness. Perhaps one of the communal caves?”

Shersheba tossed her hair. “You don’t honestly think anything in there would frighten me, Malakat? If I want to enter your home, I will do it. But fortunately for you, I am in a good mood today so you may keep your secret.”

“Thank you, your highness.” Malakat replied blandly. “What was it you wished to discuss?”

They had reached the caves, and Malakat steered his companion into one of the public areas, a round chamber with a sandy floor and the walls painted with fantastic pictures. Malakat hardly glanced at them, and Shersheba scowled at the whales painted high on the wall. “That child has escaped to the pyramid of the elders. We will have her and the remnants of the old council in custody by tonight. I will go in after her myself.”

“Very good. I look forward to having that nuisance safely contained. What of the chosen one? Have you any new plans for her?”

Shersheba smiled. “Perhaps the simplest plan. We have an advance party on Earth after all…”

* * *

“So it has come then.” Onoelle said sadly. “We are hunted.”

“Yes.” Mera blinked back tears. “Many people believe Shersheba’s lies—that the earth people will not welcome us. That the only way to save ourselves is to take the planet by force.”

“And it pains you, child, to be hated so.” Rulmyr said quietly.

“Yes.” Mera admitted and made herself stand straight. She had nothing to be ashamed of.

Onoelle shook her head, tendrils of black hair coming loose from the bun she wore it in. “Have our people learned nothing? It has long been proven that the violence of war brings only pain and destruction. They will poison our future on Earth just as the red virus has poisoned our planet.”

“Very few remain loyal, perhaps none who have not fled to the mountains. Our cities are under siege. I believe the rebels will try to take this pyramid, maybe soon.”

“We were hoping your news would bring hope, Mera, but the situation is grimmer than we thought. You must prepare to journey to the opal planet alone. To join the chosen one.”

* * *

“Goodbye.” Neri smiled, hugged both Jason and Brett, and dived out the submarine port into the nighttime ocean.

The two boys wandered towards home, loitering in one of the windowed corridors. ORCA’s lights illuminated the coral outside, and a diver swam past checking the hull. The diver waved and Brett waved back.

Then he turned to his brother. “She’s putting up a brave front isn’t she? She’s worried about Mera.”

“Mmhm. And I’ve never known her instincts to be wrong. But there’s nothing we can do.”

Louis appeared in the crowd of people on the way to their quarters. “Where you two been?” He asked.

“Nowhere.” Said Jason.

“Where are you going?”

“Nowhere.” Said Brett.

Louis gave them a killing look. “Of course, nothing ever happens around here.”

* * *

On the bridge everything was pretty much wrapped up for the night. Cass hovered over a terminal checking the receipt for data backup to the mainland. Dianne was finishing paperwork. Dave was enthusiastically killing zombies in his quest for level three hundred, and Naoko had a call window open and was chattering away to the two kimono-clad miniature versions of herself on the other end.

Cass stood up and stretched. “Ok commander, backup successful. Headquarters says good night.”

“Thanks Cass…”

For a moment Cass looked around with a proprietary eye. This was what she liked, a normal night, no disasters. Everything had been running smoothly since the pyramid vanished. Cass wandered in range of Naoko’s camera and waved. “Hi Natsuki, hi Nanami. Cute kimonos!”

One of the girls began, “Ima omatsuri kara–” and HELEN added in subtitles, “We’ve just come from a festival. Cute huh?”

“Mmhm!”

“Look what they got me.” Naoko said and rolled her eyes. On screen the two girls held up a kimono, patterned with fish, in the exact colors of an ORCA uniform. “As if I have room for extra clothes in my quarters!”

“I bet Commander Bates would let you wear it on duty.”

“I bet she wouldn’t.” Naoko laughed and went back to talking in Japanese with her sisters.

Cass stopped off in Winston’s lab. He was still up, and tinkering. “Hey.” Cass said, “Do you even have sleeping quarters? What’s that?”

“The readout from the antenna on Neri’s island.”

And, because it wasn’t that late and Cass wasn’t looking forward to going back to her family’s empty quarters, Cass went to look closer. “That’s a weird report. I don’t understand…”

Winston was only too happy to explain. “Think of it as a bouncing ball, Cass. The sound of, say, Charley’s whale song rises to the surface of the sea then bounces back down. The sound changes as it hits objects, so we can tell what’s out there.”

“Convergence zones.” Brett said from the door.

“Yeah, I just don’t understand them.” Cass scooted over to give Brett and Jason room to sit.

“I don’t either, really. It’s a little easier if you can see it.”

“I was just about to show her, Brett.” Winston fired up a screen. “This is realtime footage. See, there’s Neri going home.”

“And… what are those?” Cass asked as four more dots appeared on the screen.

“Dolphins maybe? They’re heading right for her.”

Winston gasped. “The echo-confirmation is the same as Neri’s. They’re not dolphins—not human either!”

“Minifin. Come on Brett.” The two boys headed for the door. They hurried down to the submarine bay and raced through the setup procedures. It was becoming routine, doing this at breakneck speed.

“Lucky you’re rostered on for maintenance.” Brett muttered, “We won’t get yelled at this time. Okay, ready.”

The canopy locked down and the little sub dived. Jason gunned the motor and they powered away from ORCA. The minifin’s computer directed them to where the computers had seen Neri. It was a tense, silent few minutes. Jason had all the spotlights on full power, shining around. The ocean was almost totally dark.

“I can’t even see—there!”

Neri swept past at full speed. Jason turned all lights on her pursuers. He saw four people—people! Hiding their faces from the light. They turned and swam away in a hurry.

“Whew! The sub freaked them out. They’re leaving.”

“Who were they?” Jason muttered, “They weren’t even in scuba.”

After a few minutes Neri appeared in the window. She smiled to show she was all right, then swam away towards the island. Jason turned the minifin to follow her. When the boys arrived they found Neri building a fire outside her little house. She greeted them with, “Charley look for them now. He say they are gone for now.”

Jason sat down next to Neri and put his arm around her.

Brett opened his mouth, closed it again, motioned like he didn’t know what to say. He sat down too. The island night enfolded them.

“And so, more people come from my planet.”

“Trouble is, they’re the wrong ones! Where are the good guys?” Brett asked.

“Malakat and Shersheba must be alive.”

“Guess so.” Jason threw a stick on the fire. “The way the pyramid disappeared I thought they were goners for sure.”

“These guys weren’t Malakat and Shersheba. I saw their faces enough for that. So—what, soldiers? Minions?”

“There could be more of them, Neri. You’re in a lot of danger.”

Neri shook her head, not looking at him. “The ones in danger are Mera and my people on the ocean planet.”

“And you.” Jason insisted.

Neri gave him a smile. “Ok. I be careful.”

* * *

Mera, curled in the statue’s lap, watched the projection screen. People were milling at the edge of the forest. Shersheba’s black hair flashed and she hoisted a spear.

“They come.” Mera said, “Shersheba speaks to her forces, to make them angry so they will attack the pyramid. We have little time.”

Rulmyr stood beside her. “Too many of our people have been fooled by Shersheba, and now we all pay the price. Soon this pyramid will be no more.”

Mera looked at him swiftly. “What?”

“It is time for you to leave. Take this, my child. To replace the ankh that was destroyed on Earth. It will take time to make a third key, time I think we do not have. This is the last chance for the pyramid on Earth to be made safe.”

Mera tucked the package under one arm. Onoelle handed her down from the statue and gave her a quick hug. “Go now. To your ship.”

The pyramid shuddered. “They are inside! We will hold them here, go, Mera!”

“But—what about you–” Mera began, but Rulmyr pushed her into the escape pod and sealed the door. He smiled in through the glass then turned away. The pyramid shook again, and Mera heard engines starting up. And then she realized what they meant to do.

“No!” Mera shouted, fumbling at the door of the escape pod. “My friends, do not do this! Get out! There must be another–” The door wasn’t budging and Mera could hardly hear herself over the roar of engines. “Rulmyr! Onoelle! The queen would not ask this—“

The pyramid exploded.

Mera was flung against the door of the tiny ship, crushed as acceleration fought gravity. For now it was all she could do to force air into squashed lungs.

* * *

Neri leaped to her feet. “Fire.” She whispered.

“Neri?”

“I see fire. Another place.”

The boys followed Neri out to the beach where she stood looking over the water and listening to something they couldn’t hear.

“What is it?” Brett whispered.

Then they heard a soft rushing, far away, and the waves on the beach seemed to skip a beat.

“The pyramid. It is returning.”

* * *

Sometime later gravity released its grip. Mera pushed herself up and moaned. Nothing was broken, but she hurt! The ship’s computer was scolding her. “To be unsecured during takeoff is very dangerous. Please use restraints for your protection.”

Then she remembered. “Onoelle! Rulmyr! Computer, status of the pyramid of the elders…”

But she could see it, even from orbit the black smoke was visible.

“Computer, turn back! Now!” Mera snapped.

The engine sound didn’t change. A hologram formed in the air in front of her. “Dear child.” Onoelle said. “If you are viewing this message, the pyramid has been destroyed. Long had we planned this last resort to keep the power of the pyramid out of Shersheba’s hands. We have passed without regret, only joy that for a time we could have been as parents to you.”

That was all, for a while.

When Mera could think again, the computer was chirping a warning: “Passenger, you are advised to enter sleep. I carry insufficient air and water for the full journey to Earth.”

Mera unwrapped the bundle Onoelle had given her. A golden ankh shone up at her. And—they’d packed her dress, the dress Neri had made her years ago. In the cramped cabin Mera squirmed out of her robes and put her dress on. She’d grown since Neri made it—the fabric was tight across her chest and hips. Mera grimaced. But this would be better for Earth than her alien clothing. She put the ankh inside her dress, then put the gold fabric collar from her councilor’s robe over it. That would do.

“Passenger, you are advised to enter sleep.”

“Yes, all right.”

The sleep cabinet was set in the floor in the back. Mera climbed in and sealed the top. She was afraid—no matter how safe it was or that this was the only way to get to earth, some part of her was afraid of being lost for years like Kal. But at least she wouldn’t remember Onoelle saying—

Mera hit the button. Tears froze on her cheeks. She took a breath of suddenly icy air, and—

15. Fall to Earth

The pyramid had returned to the ocean floor. Neri hung in the water above it, her hair billowing above her head. She swam down and touched the tip of the pyramid, and shivered.

* * *

Back on shore Jason waited sitting on the side of the inflatable. He looked at Neri without much hope. “The pyramid’s back?”

“Yes, in the same place. But different.”

“What do you mean different? Did you go inside?”

“No. But seeing it, before it felt good. But this time it does not welcome me. I felt afraid.”

Jason sighed. “Then I guess you were right all along, the danger’s not over. I’d better get back, see what Winston’s dug up with the antenna.” Jason headed for the boat, then something occurred to him and he looked back at Neri. “Look, I’m sorry we hardly ever get to just…”

“Swim.” Neri supplied, “Play.” She smiled, “Is all right. Not your fault, mother would say. When this is over and we are safe, we play. Now, go home, learn what you can.”

“Right. I’ll come back when I can.”

“I find you. Charley always tells me when you come!”

* * *

On ORCA the kids hovered around Winston’s display. Cass’ opinion was, “Ok, that’s a weird signal.”

“This is what we’re receiving from the antenna on the island. That’s the pyramid, standing out like an elephant under a rug. If I didn’t know better I would say it was a supercomputer, more powerful even than HELEN.”

“It’s like it’s alive.”

“Neri said she feels things from it—and remember the ankh was sort-of alive.”

“Fascinating! It’s absolutely fascinating. Cass, can you get me a printout of this? We must gather as much data as we possibly can.”

“Right now I’m more worried about how Neri’s going to handle this.” Jason said, “She’s worried, she thinks the pyramid could be a real threat this time.”

The door hissed open and Dianne’s voice said, “Ok, that was the monthly budget meeting you guys dragged me out of, so this better be… oh no.”

“Yep. It’s back.” Cass said.

“We thought we’d better wait for you before we fed the data into HELEN.”

“Go ahead then. When did it reappear?”

“Last night. Neri checked it out this morning.”

“Ok. HELEN, what can you tell us?”

The lights in the nearest terminal shifted as HELEN thought, then the computer reported, “Three-dimensional in shape. Hollow in structure, yet with an all-consuming strength. It’s… beautiful.”

Glances were exchanged among the humans. Dianne said, “What kind of vocabulary have you guys been uploading?”

Winston shrugged. “A side effect of the recent upgrade perhaps. HELEN, do you detect any activity inside the structure?”

“Negative, Winston. There is a power source within the structure but right now it is dormant. It’s like it’s sleeping.”

“Not sleeping, just waiting to be activated.” Was Brett’s opinion.

HELEN said dreamily, “Yes, it really is beautiful. Incredibly beautiful. Perhaps even deadly.”

Dianne turned to Jason. “Tell Neri to be very, very careful.”

“Right Mum.”

Winston frowned at his screen. “Commander, why don’t you return to the meeting? I’ll see if I can coax some less poetical information from our HELEN.”

* * *

“So that child got away?” Shersheba asked.

Malakat nodded. “Regrettably. Seconds before the pyramid was destroyed, a space module was launched with the princess Mera on board.”

“I ordered a major source of the ruins.”

“And?”

“Nothing. No golden ankh. Nothing.” Shersheba stopped and leaned her head on a tent pole. In the distance the smoke thrown up by the pyramid’s destruction still hung in the air.

“The ankh would not have been destroyed by that level of force, so it is safe to assume the elders gave it to Mera prior to her departure.”

“We are tracking her, yes?”

“Of course. The capsule is small, capable of a single programmed flight. It is headed to Earth.”

“Where our people will be waiting for it.”

“I have already alerted them, highness.”

“Excellent. Meanwhile, my little plan has borne fruit and we may soon be receiving intelligence from within ORCA itself.”

“So, all is in place.” Malakat smiled, “Admittedly, I had hoped to take the pyramid of the elders for your coronation. But its loss is acceptable since the leaders of the old council were destroyed with it.”

Shersheba was silent for a minute. Then she said, “Alert me the moment our people make contact with Mera.”

* * *

On the way to get lunch, Brett reported to his brother, “So Cass thinks she might be able to find where they’re staying if she traces real-estate but it’s a long shot…”

Jason put out a hand. “Red alert, Louis at twelve o’clock.”

Ahead the hallway curved into one of the outdoor viewing tunnels. Louis was giving a tour, it sounded like. His companion was turned away, so all the boys could see was a slim figure, long braid, and hands pressed against the glass.

“Looks like Louis’ found himself a new playmate.”

“Her arms and legs are moving, so he hasn’t bored her stiff yet.”

Louis saw them and smiled his best smile. “Jason, Brett, I have someone you should meet. This is Ilona, she’s new on ORCA.”

The girl turned and smiled, and everyone said hello.

“Ilona’s mother is the new maintenance engineer. I’m showing her around.”

Brett leaved forward and confided, “Don’t be fooled. Much as he’d like you to believe it, he doesn’t really know everything.”

Ilona smiled and ducked her head shyly.

“So where are you two going? I thought you were on duty.”

“Um, lunch?”

“Yeah, you must be thinking of last week’s roster.”

* * *

That night on the island Jason said, “I swear he’s keeping tabs on us. Even after PRAXIS blew him off.”

“Apart from that he’s a major pain in the butt.” Brett said with some relish, and bit into a banana.

Neri chimed, “What do you think makes him that way?”

“Who knows? He’s had a pretty weird life. He told Cass that his mom died when he was really young, and let’s face it if Danton was your old man, wouldn’t exactly be laugh-a-minute.”

“Maybe he is lonely.”

“Whatever. It’s his problem.” Jason threw the bones of his dinner in the fire. There were some pops, and a fishy smell. “Anyway, good news, Benny’s parents got rehired. He’ll be back on board this fall.”

“Good!” Neri smiled.

“Yup, Benny is now a master of parental manipulation. I taught him everything he knows, thank you, thank you.” Brett stood, bowed, and threw the peel from his banana out towards the water.

Neri surged to her feet, a second before Brett pointed, “Look!”

An orange light was falling across the sky.

“Meteor?”

“Is a spaceship.” Neri headed for the water. “I must go see.”

“Wait! What if it’s more commandos?”

“Is not.”

“Ride with us anyway, ok?” Jason ran for the boat. Brett was already pushing it out to sea.

The ship fell, visibly on fire. Bits were coming off and burning in midair. It hit the water with a crash and a tower of steam.

“Is it supposed to land like that?” Brett yelled over the sound of the motor.

“Hurry! Charley says commandos are coming!”

Jason gunned the engine, steered where Neri pointed, and stopped the boat. There was nothing to see but the water, and the dying tower of steam in the moonlight. “What are we doing?”

“There!” A dark head surfaced in the moon’s trail. It looked around frantically, then went under. The water hid any struggle underneath.

Suddenly Neri leaned over the side, into the water up to her shoulders. She came up hauling a human shape into the boat.

“Mera!” Brett yelled.

“They are here! Go!”

Jason hit the engine. The boat roared. Mera tumbled into the bottom, gasping and coughing. She sat up to hug Neri tightly.

Yelling over the motor Brett said, “Don’t worry, they can’t keep up! This boat’s faster than Neri! Your ship crashed!”

Mera gasped out, “It was supposed to.” She bent under another fit of coughing and tried to grin at Brett. “I am ok.”

“You sure know how to make an entrance, Mera.”

* * *

On the island they sat in Neri’s little house. Neri got a fire going and put a blanket around her sister’s trembling shoulders. Mera had started trying to explain as soon as she could be heard, but she was tired and upset and not making a lot of sense.

“So the council elders gave you the ankh and sent you to Earth on a one-way ship.”

“Yes.”

“But they didn’t tell you what you were supposed to do with it?”

“They said I should give it to Neri. She has had it before so she would know.”

Neri was staring into the fire, serious-faced and silent.

“Ok. But let’s go back to the bit about the red virus.”

“It’s killing the ocean planet.” Mera said softly. “It always existed, but in a less dangerous form. Now this deadly strain is spreading through the oceans. Our people thought they could find a cure before it caused too much damage, but despite our technology we’ve been unable to stop it. It’s spreading faster now. The people are very scared.”

“I know. I have felt their fear.” Neri said softly.

“The worst of them voted to disband the traditional government… their fear made them fight back and the rebels gave them something to fight about. They are telling people that we must move our entire population to Earth immediately. They plan to melt the polar ice caps and flood your planet…”

“Flood Earth?” Brett asked, startled.

“Yes, and make the human population their slaves.”

“This is what Malakat told us.”

“Yes. It is he and Princess Shersheba who are commanding the rebel forces.”

Jason sighed. “Well it’s official then. They got out.”

Mera took a long breath as if gathering strength. “Yes. A pyramid can only be destroyed if two inside fully wish it to be, and are willing to… be destroyed with it… In any other circumstance the water-gates would have transported any inhabitants to safety.”

“Sister…”

“Mera, are you all right?”

“Only tired.” Mera said. She wrinkled her nose. “I was sleeping on the journey but I do not remember. I will be fine. We must think what to do.”

“Well…” Jason said, “It’s obvious the key to this whole thing is still the golden ankh. So we’re ok as long as they don’t have it.”

“I say we take it to the pyramid, plug it in and let it rip.”

“Yeah, sure Brett. The commandos have set up camp in there.”

“We already beat ‘em twice.”

“I say we wait.”

Neri looked up from the fire. “Jason is right. We wait, and find a safe place to hide the ankh.”

That settled it. They waited silently for a few minutes. Jason opened his mouth to say that the situation wasn’t a total disaster, really—but with Neri silent and Mera looking pinched and miserable, it certainly felt like a disaster. Then a voice echoed from outside, “Halloo the island!”

“Um, that’d be Mum and Winston. I called and told them what happened.”

“Mother?” Mera asked.

Brett went to the door of the house and waved. Winston came in saying, “We brought some more bedding in case you needed it, oh, and chocolate…”

But no one was really listening. Dianne said, “Mera dear, it’s wonderful…” and stopped as Mera wailed and threw herself on her ‘mother,’ sobbing.

* * *

“What do you mean she got away?” Shersheba’s strident voice echoed across the beach.

“There was interference, your highness.” Councilor Garron explained.

“Tell me they at least got the ankh.”

“I’m afraid not, highness.” Beyond her, he watched a fishing team come in with empty nets.

“Incompetents. You’ll prepare for my departure.”

“To Earth? You alone? You have promised…”

“There is no time. Malakat and I leave tonight.” They’d reached the entrance to the caves. A guard stepped up to block the way. Shersheba snapped, “let me pass. I wish to speak to Councilor Malakat immediately.”

“I’m sorry princess, but my orders state…”

“Well I’m giving you new orders.”

But then Malakat himself came up behind his guard. “Yes highness, what is it?”

“The sister got away.”

“I know. I’ve already been informed.” Malakat said casually.

“Am I the last to hear of everything? I’ve ordered our people to prepare for our departure. We leave tonight.”

“No, we leave in an hour, as soon as the launch site is clear of the rings. I have already arranged it.”

“Without consulting me?”

Garron was watching. Malakat replied more calmly, “I assumed it was would be what you wanted, highness, however if you prefer to wait until this evening…”

Shersheba stepped around him without a word and went to gather her things.

* * *

Morning sunlight washed over the island. It poured through the cracks in the little house. Mera drifted out of sleep to the sound of the waves and shrieks of birds in the trees. Earth. Safety. She turned over and stretched, sat up.

Neri came into the hut with bananas and a cocoanut, already cracked. Mera reached for it and managed a clumsy bite of the sweet flesh. “Mmm.”

“Good morning.” Neri smiled warmly, “Is good to have you here.”

“Who made this house?”

“Everyone. Last season, it rain for days. I could not make a fire, even in cave. Winston said I need a place to be dry, or mushrooms would grow in my hair. So they make me a house. I still sleep in tree, mostly.”

Mera laughed. “But you do not tell Jason that?”

Neri didn’t answer that. “Today we go to hide the ankh. You come?”

“Mm.”

They had a dip in the pond, and were waiting on the beach when the boys arrived.

“Hey Mera.” Brett said, “How was your first night on Earth?”

“Dreams.” Mera said honestly.

“Bad?”

“Malakat and Shersheba.”

Neri said, “You are safe with us.”

“Yes. It was good to wake up. And the ankh? Are you sure it will be safe at your father’s farm?”

“No worries.” Brett told her, “Those idiots don’t even know the place exists.”

“And you will like farm. You can see the baby horse, the one I helped be born.”

Mera looked out to sea. “You know who I really want to see…”

“Charley.” Brett guessed.

“He will come. He is off with girlfriend.”

Mera’s eyes shadowed. “The jali of the ocean planet… many have died.”

Quickly Brett grabbed her hand and pulled her up. “Come on, let’s go see the farm.”

* * *

As their little boat sailed up the river they tried to plan.

“I know ankh will work pyramid.” Neri said, “But what happens then or what it will do, I do not know.”

“Nor do I.”

“Well maybe it’s one of those things that’ll just come to you when the time is right.”

“You know how you guys worked the synchronium—you just had to touch it and it knew what you wanted. Maybe the pyramid works the same.”

Mera shook her head. “I don’t know. The pyramids of the ocean planet are different.”

“There’s more than one?”

“Yes. On my planet, five. Four now. They make energy for machines, and anchor the water passages. Only the pyramid on Earth is a weapon.”

“Hey—speaking of weapons, Shersheba is packin’!”

Neri looked confused, so Jason explained, “She has a gun.”

“Not guns… really.” Mera explained. “On our planet are many big creatures, bigger than Charley. But dumb. Sometimes it is good to have a way to make them move away.”

Jason said, “That makes sense I guess. So where do you want to hide the ankh Neri? There’s the barn and the house.”

Neri grinned. “I say here.” She said, and let herself tumble backwards off the boat.

“Now why didn’t I think of that? Hey, we’re almost there. You can see the horses.”

Mera stood up to look—she and Neri could somehow doing this without making a boat wobble. “Horses! I never got to ride a horse before.”

“Luke can teach you—he’s cool. Dad hired him to look after the animals since he’s always off working. Come on, I’ll show you the house.”

* * *

That afternoon Brett and Mera returned from a visit to the river.

“I guess you had a pretty rough time. Mum told us…”

“It was hard. I had to make a lot of decisions.”

“Sounds like you were pretty cool.”

Mera flashed a grin. “I kept thinking what mother would have done, or what Neri would have done. The hardest part was after my friends left, having no one to talk to.”

“Well you’re here with us now, and whatever those bozos in the pyramid come up with, we can handle it.”

They reached the corral. Neri and Jason were sitting on the fence watching the horses. Mera hopped up by her sister and indicated the foal, “Has she got a name yet?”

“Actually, Dad thought Neri might like to do the honors.”

“Yeah, what do you reckon Neri? Can you think of anything?”

“I don’t know.” Neri chimed.

“She’s really beautiful.” Mera said. The foal had turned out palomino, and she gleamed in the light.

“And smart. Maybe I will call her Mera after you!”

“Well I can think of worse things to be named after… Jane! Let’s call her Jane!” Mera dissolved into giggles at some private joke.

“Well if you like.” Said Jason, obviously thinking that was pretty strange.

Mera took a deep breath, smelling horse and the river but no tang of salt water. She hadn’t been away from the smell of the sea in years. “You know, I’d almost forgotten how special your planet is. I’ve missed it. The peace here, the flowers and trees, the animals, even the people. Earth is really so beautiful.”

* * *

That evening on the island, Mera crouched in the pond watching a spoonbill catch the tiny minnows that lived there.

“Is good?” Neri asked as her sister splashed out of the water.

“Yes, it’s wonderful to swim in clean water. Not to be afraid of the terrible virus.”

Neri stood. “I will be back soon.”

“Where are you going?”

“Pyramid. I must watch the…”

“Commandos. Sounds better than minions.”

“Commandos.” Neri agreed.

“I’ll come too.”

“No, you need rest. You are not all well from the journey here.”

Mera scowled, but it was true. “Be careful. They are very dangerous.”

Neri smiled. “Do not worry. They do not know this ocean. They will not see me.”

“I’ll come with you to the beach anyway.”

The sun was setting behind the island, turning the ocean copper. A floppy fin broke the surface, far out.

“Charley!”

“I told you he would come.”

“No, stay here, rest. Or Charley will be cross. I tell him you will come tomorrow.” Neri ran down the beach, jumped the first two waves and dived into the third. Mera found herself smiling.

* * *

In the Commander’s quarters the boys brought Cass up to speed.

“Sure, I can make Mera a card. I’ll do it tomorrow. About the rest… boy. We are in for some fun times again.”

“Chocolate brownie?” Brett asked, offering some.

“Did you make them?”

“Yeah.”

“Any algae in the recipe?”

“Cass!”

“Just covering my bases.”

“I swear, one bite and you’ll think you’re in heaven.”

Cass and Jason looked at each other. Brett was a good cook… on things he’d made before, but his first efforts could be pretty scary, and pretty much everything on ORCA had Algae in it somewhere…

The computer pinged on, “Jason, Brett, you there?”

“What’s up Winston?”

“You’d better come down straight away. There’s something very strange happening out there.”

“What kind of strange?” Cass asked.

“Just hurry.”

“Last one there eats a brownie!”

There was a mad dash for the door.

* * *

“It’s a scan, over this quadrant of the ocean. Appeared half an hour ago, hasn’t moved since then.”

Jason guessed, “Maybe the ocean planet commandos? They were sure right there when Mera landed.”

“Ask HELEN.”

“HELEN, request analysis of random radar activity operating within a hundred mile radius.”

HELEN hummed for a minute than said, “Analysis complete. Confirm foreign radar is emanating from the nominated area.”

“And you’re about to tell us that this technology is unknown to this planet?”

“Certainly not. Technology is conventional and restricted to classification ‘a’ intelligence operatives.”

Cass groaned. “Intelligence operatives.”

“Spies.” HELEN provided, interpreting it as a question.

“HELEN, where are these devices relaying their information to?”

The computer replied, “All are for the exclusive use of the Preventative Response to Extraterrestrial Intelligence Service.”

“PRAXIS. Just what we needed.”

* * *

“Ok, what have you got?”

Shelby hurriedly took his feet off the director’s desk and stood up. “On the ninth, approximately eighteen-thirty-two hours, we tracked a small craft as it entered the Earth’s atmosphere.”

“What kind of craft?”

“As I said, small. Probably only one occupant. Unfortunately, the signal disappeared soon after. Readings suggest the ship broke up in atmosphere.”

“So? Log it as a routine UFO sighting.”

Shelby paced a little. “Sir, I think we’re on to something here. First, the craft splashed down in the North Pacific area, less than fifty nautical miles from ORCA—the same area the girl was from. And secondly, there’s a pattern.”

“A pattern?”

“Yes, sir. Since our last investigation I’ve been compiling data. There’s been more unexplained happenings in that area in the last decade, unprecedented aerial sightings, seismic activity, abnormal weather patterns. Compiled, it would probably make a fatter folder than you have on those Brits seeing metal men!”

“Ok, what do you want me to do about it?” Richter asked, mildly surprised that Shelby had read about the ‘metal men’ incident.

“I want you to re-open Operation Sphinx, and I want to head it up. I promise it won’t affect my current caseload.”

“Agent Shelby, read my lips. Operation Sphinx is closed. Finished. Dead.”

A tech from the front burst in. “Sir, unauthorized craft approaching atmosphere entry!”

Shelby snatched the folder from the man’s hand and shoved it at Richter. “Projected landing site is exactly the same, but this craft is bigger. Much bigger. Now do we have enough evidence to open an investigation?”

* * *

On ORCA, the landing lit up on all of Winston’s screens. Jason jumped.

HELEN reported, “An unidentified craft has just landed at approximately 19 degrees, 8 minutes, 5 seconds latitude by 146 degrees, 50 minutes, 30 seconds longitude.”

“That’s out near the pyramid.”

“HELEN, what is it?”

“Craft apparently originated in the upper atmosphere. Analysis of structure and composition indicates the craft is alien.”

* * *

In the darkness of the ocean floor human eyes were useless. Neri, watching from a nook in the stones, saw clearly as Shersheba and Malakat swam into the pyramid with more commandos following.

The surfaced inside the pyramid. Some of the soldiers wrung water out of their hair and clothes. Shersheba smoothed her hair back and gave orders. “You all know what you have to do. I want everything unloaded and the pyramid secured. So get to it. Malakat, I suggest we begin our search for the ankh with all speed.”

“I agree speed is of the essence, highness. But if we are to succeed in our mission, it is caution which must prevail.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Last time we acted quickly, perhaps too quickly. We underestimated Neri and her earth friends and consequently we failed.”

“Yes but Malakat, before it was just the two of us. Now we have the strength of an entire army with us. This time, I assure you, failure will not be an option.”

* * *

“Looks like your girlfriend’s back in town, Jase.”

“It is them.” Neri said softly. She’d come right to ORCA to report. “And they have many people with them. I watched. They take many things into pyramid.”

“Sounds like they’re moving in.”

“I told you we should’ve used the ankh when we had the chance. Now how’re we ever going to get back in there?”

The door opened and Dianne came in. “Listen up guys. I’ve got some bad news.”

“Go ahead, it can’t get any worse.”

“I’m afraid it can. I’ve just received communication from PRAXIS. Agent Jake Shelby’s on his way here now. Apparently they’re going to reopen the investigation.”

16. The Newcomer

The boys were getting breakfast when Cass pinged Brett’s watch. “Come down here when you have food—hey, and bring me some!”

“You got it.” Jason said, bending down to get his mouth close enough to the microphone.

The boys got food and took the elevator down to the computer hub. HELEN let them in.

“Hey Cass, here’s your breakfast.”

“Cass when was the last time you were in your quarters?”

“I sleep there.” Cass snagged a bagel, squeezed jelly onto it, and took a giant bite. She said indistinctly, “I’b been ‘ecording PRAXISh again. Listen to this.”

She started a recording. There was a little crackling then Richter’s voice said, “Agent Shelby, in view of recent developments surrounding the ORCA facility, I sent an agent to speak with one Doctor Joseph Hellegren, head of the company in charge of the ‘ORCA city’ plan that failed so dramatically last year. Emerson conducted the interview.”

Jason and Brett looked at each other in horror. Brett began, “That’s all we need!”

“Ssh!”

From the computer Shelby said impatiently, “And? What did you learn?”

An unfamiliar voice that must have been Emerson snapped, “Nothing! I got an earful of complaint about the previous commander, the entire crew of ORCA, and the weather. And his creepy white-haired kid stared at me the whole time.”

Cass turned off the recording and she and Brett laughed their heads off. Jason just said in a shocked voice, “He covered for us. Hellegren.”

“I guess the guy really is sorry for all the trouble he caused.”

“Cass, when did you record this?”

“’Bout half an hour ago. Morning briefing or something.” A call window opened in front of Cass and she said, “Hi Lena.” Without looking.

“Guys, what the hell?” Lena whispered, leaning close to the camera. “The flippin’ men in black were at my house!”

“Yeah we know. Where are you?”

“Library at school. I was afraid home might be bugged. Father says PRAXIS is bad news—they’re global union’s taskforce for the weird on Australia. If they’re on to Neri you guys have to be really careful.”

“We know.” Cass said grimly.

Lena looked around furtively. “Can’t talk at school. Call if you need me—I can get a boat!” A teacher loomed and the call cut off.

Cass finished anyway, “You moved to Darwin! …well how’s she going to get here even with a boat?”

Brett shook his head. “I’m not sure whether to laugh or what.”

“I say we just be thankful we don’t have another problem on our hands. Hey Cass—we’re going out to the island. If Lena calls back, play that clip for her and tell her thanks ok?”

“Right. And tell Mera hi for me! If she wants to visit she can have one of my spare uniforms.”

* * *

On the island the two girls sat together on fallen trees. As the boys walked up, Mera was saying, “I knew Malakat and Shersheba would return to Earth, but I did not know it would be so soon. They must have left the moment they learned I escaped their commandoes.”

“Yeah well, forget Malakat and Shersheba. We’ve got bigger problems. PRAXIS is back.”

“PRAXIS?” Mera asked as she scooted over to give Brett a seat.

“Trouble.”

“They’re intelligence operatives—spies. They investigate alien activity and their main aim is to catch one. They got hold of Neri and nearly killed her, in fact they think they did.”

Mera was watching her sister’s suddenly clouded expression. “But if they think she’s dead, why are they returning?”

“We think they picked up Shersheba’s arrival. Maybe yours too, though your ship was pretty small. Neri, the thing is, they’ll be looking for whoever arrived in those ships. So you and Mera have to be careful.”

“But we’ll be safe on the island won’t we?”

Jason grimaced. “I don’t know. They haven’t located it yet but they could at any time. Maybe it’s best if you went somewhere else just until we figure things out. The mainland maybe. At least there, if anything happens you can get lost in a crowd. Froggy works at a marina, and I bet he has a spare couch.”

Neri chimed, “No. We stay on island. It is my home.”

“But Neri–”

“Island is safe.” Neri said flatly, and turned away from him.

* * *

“For the continuation of Operation Sphinx, you will use ORCA as your main field headquarters. Our authority gives you full access to their facilities. You’ll begin the search immediately. I want every inch of the surrounding ocean scanned for any signs of alien activity.”

“Yes sir.” Shelby said with relish.

“And the Bates boys, the commander’s sons that tried to protect the female subject. Lean on them. Find out exactly what they know.”

“Right.”

“We’ve compared the recent signals with others from the area over the last twenty years. We can assume all alien activity is from the same source—the same planet.”

A tech opened the door and ushered Elly Hauser in. She looked around with distaste. “Yes? From the message you seemed very… enthusiastic to see me.”

“Thank you for coming, Agent Hauser.”

“You know I’m no longer ‘Agent’ Hauser.”

Richter walked around her. “Nobody truly leaves this organization, you know that. You needed a break. You got one. Now, have you read the brief?”

“Yes.’

“Good. I want you to partner Agent Shelby to leave for ORCA immediately.”

“Sorry, not interested.” Elly replied immediately.

“Well sir, if she feels that way maybe we should respect–”

“Just give us a moment will you Shelby?”

With a “Sir.” Shelby went out.

Richter put his arm around Elly, or tried to. She was leaning away as much as possible without being rude.

“I know your feelings in relation to this case.” The director began.

“You’re wasting your time.”

“I know that what happened to the female subject affected you deeply.”

“Neri needn’t have died.”

“You’re right. We could have been gentler, more compassionate.”

“Too late.”

“For her, yes. But these newcomers may be just like her, just as innocent. Defenseless. That’s why I must have you there. When we encounter these newcomers, I need you to restrain Agent Shelby’s… enthusiasm. I need you to ensure that they are handled sensitively. We must prevent what happened to this… vulnerable girl from happening again. There’s no one else I can rely on.”

* * *

In the pyramid, Malakat spoke with Garron through a connunication link to the ocean planet.

“So the red virus is still spreading?”

“Yes.” Garron replied. He’d lost weight. “Death is our constant companion. The people are now desperate to flee to Earth.”

“And they will. But we must not be hasty. Earth-dwellers are a fierce, warlike race who will defend their planet to the death. We must first be certain we can overcome them.”

“With respect sir, the people are anxious to know when the invasion will begin. What can I tell them?”

Shersheba had returned in time to hear the question. She snapped, “When I am ready and not before.” And turned off the projection.

Malakat turned to her. “Highness, may I remind you that these people who you are denying information are the very people who will support your rule.”

“I am fully aware, Malakat. Do not fear. The search will continue, the ankh will be found, and my people will know exactly where to place their gratitude.” Shersheba turned and boosted herself into the statue’s lap. But the stone was cold and hard and after a minute she got down.

* * *

Louis was giving Ilona the grand tour of ORCA. It had been a long tour. The girl trailed behind, paying more attention to the scenery than to her guide.

“Which brings us to the last item on our itinerary, HELEN’s nerve center.”

“The main computer room.’

“Obviously. Now, you see those tubes with fluid in them? They’re part of the newly configured HELEN. They’re supposed to transmit more data per second than any other system yet invented. It’s called–”

“Synaptic tubing.” Ilona finished for him.

Startled into rudeness Louis snapped, “How did you know that?”

“I’ve been reading the ORCA orientation handbook.”

“Really? Then let me ask you a few questions, see how much you really know.”

Ilona turned away, her braid swinging. “Maybe later, I can’t think on an empty stomach. I might wander down to the galley for some lunch.”

“I’ll show you the way.” Louis said eagerly, stepping in front of her.

“Um, it’s ok. I can find it.”

If Louis heard in her voice that she wanted to get rid of him, he didn’t admit it. He said what sprang to mind, “You’ve only been here a few days and you think you know your way around already? Dream on.”

“If I get lost I’ll just follow one of the maps in the handbook.”

“You need more than a map to find your way around here. You need brains and experience.”

The way he said it, it came out sounding like a threat. Ilona looked down at him with an expression that communicated how much older she was. “I’ll manage.”

“Ok then, you go your way and I’ll go mine and we’ll see who gets there first.”

“You mean a race?”

“Think of it more as a test of speed and ingenuity.”

Ilona shrugged. “All right, you’re on.”

“And to make it even more interesting, how about a wager? Whoever reaches the galley last has to eat… let’s see, it’s Friday so… a triple serving of baked sardines.”

For a second Ilona had a blank look on her face, then she seemed to realize the true horror of baked sardines. She grinned. “In that case I hope you’re hungry.”

The door opened. Ilona zipped away down the corridor. Louis wandered leisurely in the other direction.

* * *

In Winston’s quarters, mayhem was in the planning.

“So HELEN,” Winston began, “If anyone from PRAXIS asks about pyramids you’re to access your database and give them the standard textbook information on every known and documented pyramid.”

“The facts and nothing else.” HELEN agreed. “I am programmed for facts.”

Cass sat down. “Let’s have a test run then. HELEN, tell us about pyramids.”

“The oldest known pyramid currently in existence is referred to as…” HELEN recited in her blank computer voice. Diagrams and notes from every encyclopedia she had access to filled the closest screen.

Winston started a stopwatch and flopped out on his bed. “Perfect. PRAXIS will be riveted.”

“Well since you’re timing, how ‘bout Brett and I go get lunch? You can monitor this right?”

“Only if you bring me back some of that excellent cheesecake. With cream.”

“Deal.” Brett said as he and Cass headed out.

Ilona nearly tripped over them. Brett steadied her. “Where’s the fire?’

“Sorry.” Ilona turned and walked away backwards, to keep talking and keep moving. The other two caught up.

“Cass, you met Ilona? Cass Clayborn, Ilona Smith.”

“How ya doing?”

“Great, thanks.”

“How was your tour with Louis?”

“Endless, but I’m going to have the last word.”

“How do you mean?”

Ilona grinned and turned away. “See you in the galley!” She ran off down the corridor, dodging people and waving open doors. A few hallways away, alone, she looked around. Two doors. She crouched and put her hand flat on the floor and stayed there for a second, her lips parted and her head tilted as if listening. Then she waved open one of the doors and slipped through it.

* * *

Louis rushed into the galley and slapped his card on the order machine. Ilona tapped him on the shoulder. “What took you so long, Louis?”

Louis glanced past her at the very last two people he wanted to see. Cass gave him a look of faked innocence. “Yeah, Ilona’s been here at least five minutes.”

“But—but how could–”

“I hope you don’t mind Louis, we took the liberty of ordering for you. I hope they haven’t gotten cold. Three serves of baked sardines.”

“Will you be having chili sauce with those sir?” Cass asked, squeezing a packet on.

“Or would you prefer garlic paste?”

“No no, Louis’ definitely a mustard man.”

Ilona touched her finger to the mustard and tasted it, then fished out the least sauced sardine and ate it whole. She pushed the rest over to Louis.

* * *

“Our mother? You saw our mother?”

“I did not know who she was at first, only that she was good and that she made me feel safe and loved.”

Mera looked at her sister in a silent plea.

“She told me I had work to do, that many people would depend on me and she would help.”

“Was she beautiful?”

“Yes. She look like you.”

“Onoelle said she would find a picture of my mother, but she never did. That was before I learned who Mother was.”

“I wanted to touch her, but I could not. I never will now because she is gone.”

Mera looked down. “I have to see her. Even if it’s just a hologram. I was just a baby when we left. Always I have wanted to see her, to hear her voice.”

“Sister… You will see her. I promise, but I do not know when. Shersheba has the pyramid full of her soldiers.”

“Then we must find a way to get rid of them.”

“We will.”

Mera nodded, promise accepted. “You suffered much for Malakat’s greed and the humans…”

“So have you.” Neri chimed. “We have been hurt, but we will heal. I am certain.”

“If you believe, I can believe also.”

* * *

One of the commandoes reported to Malakat. “We found a coral atoll that looked promising, but again, no sign of Little Queen or her sister.”

Malakat pulled up a map. “Then keep on looking. Tell the commandoes to spread out and search this region to the north.”

Shersheba breezed in, sopping wet. “Don’t bother, I’ve already looked. There’s nothing.”

“Dismissed then, until further instructions.”

Their soldiers looked at each other then headed out to go swimming.

Shersheba said, “Wait, you—Bellshar. Why do you call the child by that name?”

“Many did on our planet, since she looks like her mother. Mera seemed a nice person, it’s a shame she was so misguided.”

Shersheba’s hands balled into fists at her sides. “I am the queen who has saved you from the red virus. No one else deserves that title!”

“Yes highness. I am sorry.”

When they were alone Shersheba sighed as if blowing out her anger and said, “They must be hiding somewhere. I’ve looked everywhere I can think of.”

“Then perhaps that’s the problem. Perhaps you should think less like yourself and more like Neri and her sister. For instance, we’re pretty sure they aren’t on ORCA with their friends, which leaves us the mainland or one of these islands. Now if you were Neri, which would you choose?”

“An island? But there must be thousands.” Shersheba said, looking at the map projected in the air.

“Then we’ll narrow down the field. An uninhabited island with fresh water, large enough to provide food and within swimming distance of ORCA. Which leaves us with—a handful of islands. Easy enough to search.”

* * *

Jason sat on a log on the island. “Well, we’ll need to get back into the pyramid eventually anyway, right?” Then something occurred to him, “Or do we? Could we just destroy the ankh—no ankh, no weapon?”

Neri was already shaking her head. Mera said, “I fear Shersheba could find a way to use the pyramid anyway, maybe trick it somehow. And—the pyramid may be able to create a cure for the virus. We cannot take that chance away from my people.”

Jason nodded. “Right then. We get the commandoes out, lure them away or something.”

“How?”

“Maybe if they thought the golden ankh was somewhere else, somewhere so far away it’ll take all of their people to get to it…”

“Somewhere like ORCA?” Mera suggested.

“No.” Neri said immediately.

“But Neri!”

“Too many innocent people would be put at risk.”

Mera ducked her head. “Sorry. I should have thought.”

“Well wherever we trick them into going it’s got to be a fair distance away so we can get into the pyramid without getting caught—and out, too, if the hologram doesn’t have the solution for us right away.”

“So how do we do it?”

“Well it’s a pretty safe bet that Shersheba and Malakat have found a way of listening in on ORCA’s communications.”

“That would be easy for them.”

“Figured. So if we let something slip, say, send a fake message that Neri and the ankh are in the outback…”

“They would hear.”

“Right, and hopefully head out there with all their troops.” Jason stood, “Well I’ll head home, talk this over with the others. We’ll need to plan this for sometime when we can monitor everything and maybe have a getaway boat sitting on top of the pyramid just in case. So not today or tomorrow, sorry Mera.”

“I go to the farm tomorrow, check on the ankh.”

“What will I do?”

“Just wait. After the commandoes leave the pyramid we’ll make our move.”

“That’s if they leave.” Mera said gloomily.

“Worth a try, right?”

* * *

The galley was a bit uncomfortable, Elly thought. Everyone was ignoring her, loudly. The adults had done it, not being rude just making it clear she wasn’t welcome. The computer had needed to be asked twice before it had given her any food, and now even the kids were scooting away from her. Shelby was getting the same treatment only worse, of course, but he didn’t seem to notice. He probably liked being hated by everyone around him.

“Can I sit here?” Said a hesitant voice, “I mean, if you’re busy…’

“No, please, sit down. I could use the company. I’m Elly.”

“Ilona.” The girl said, giving Elly a measuring look.

“That’s a pretty name. I don’t remember seeing you last time I was here.”

“No, I’m new.”

“Where you from?”

Ilona shrugged a little. “You know. Everywhere.”

“You travel the research circuit with your family?”

“Yes that’s it. What about you? I hear you work for some kind of top-secret government organization. What do you do?”

“Oh… security mostly. It’s nothing as sinister as they make it sound, I’m sure.”

Louis wandered up. “Oh Ilona, there you are. That was a pretty good stunt you pulled. No hard feelings, all right? I thought you might like to come up top, I can show you the pontoon and the boats.”

Ilona grinned. “Want to race again?”

Louis soured quickly. “For your information, if I decide to race you, this time I’ll win.”

“How can you be sure?”

“The only reason you got ahead of me last time is that I got distracted.”

“You’ve got an excuse for everything. What distracted you?”

“I stopped to listen to Dr. Seth talking to that dumb computer about pyramids.”

Elly looked up. “Pyramids? Really?”

“Yeah. What’s so interesting about that?”

“Actually I find the subject of pyramids quite fascinating. Why don’t you take a seat and tell me everything you heard?”

* * *

A half-hour later Louis was back where he wanted to be. Walking behind the two PRAXIS agents as they proceeded through the halls like an oncoming storm.

Doctor Seth looked panicked for just a moment, then covered it. “It was merely a routine check of HELEN’s databanks. I had to ask her about something.”

“Funny how we keep running up against pyramids in this case. I want a straight answer, pal.”

“I don’t know what more I can tell you.” Winston said innocently. In the background Cass and Brett looked up from their homework.

“I think we’re wasting our time.” Elly said. “HELEN, what do you know about pyramids?”

“You want the facts?” HELEN asked.

“Every last one of them.” Shelby said, looking closely at a screen like he was trying his intimidation on the computer.

HELEN started her explanation. It went on for about two minutes before Shelby broke in, “Wait a minute, I can get this stuff out of any old encyclopedia!”

“You asked for the facts.” HELEN said smoothly.

“Tell me something new. Tell me something I don’t know.”

“She’s a computer not a mind reader. How’s she supposed to know what you don’t already know?” Winston reasoned. Brett and Cass were now hovering behind him. It looked like there was about to be a disaster.

Elly tried, “HELEN, show us your most recently updated file relating to pyramids.”

“I can give you a reference to something in the shape of a pyramid.”

“I’d like to see it, HELEN.”

A diagram of the pyramid came up on the screen. HELEN’s synthesized voice deepened. “The pyramidal structure of this object is ideal to withstand the deep ocean currents which surround it.”

Shelby started to smirk.

“I don’t believe it. An underwater pyramid.”

“Object location is 19 degrees south and 140 degrees east.”

“And look where it’s located. Less than twenty kilometers from here.”

* * *

Shelby stormed onto the bridge, “What kind of commander withholds vital information?”

“I beg your pardon?” Dianne looked up from her work.

Shelby leaned on a terminal, apparently not noticing the atmosphere. Even the waving cat figure on Naoko’s monitor seemed to be glaring at him. “There’s a massive pyramid out there in the middle of the ocean, possibly inhabited by alien life forms. You failed to report it.”

Jason tried, “My mother knew nothing about it.”

“Right. And I’m King Tut.” Shelby sneered.

“Jason, if you’ll allow Agent Shelby and myself a moment–”

“Why, so you can tell me more lies? I can promise you right now, this will be fully investigated. If I were you, Ms. Bates, I’d make the most of my tenure as Commander here because once I’ve filed my report with headquarters, you’ll never work in science again.”

Jason had his fists clenched. Dianne kept her cool and corrected, “’Commander’ or ‘Doctor’ Bates please. Do you need to see my paperwork?”

It wasn’t all that clever, but Dave grinned behind his hand and Shelby finally looked around and noticed that while he had legal authority, everybody in the room was against him.

* * *

Brett and Cass stopped in the viewing tube to look out at the reef for a minute. “You free after school?” Brett asked, “We’ve gotta get out to the island and warn Neri and Mera PRAXIS’re on to the pyramid.”

Cass nodded then made a warning gesture as Ilona came up. “Where you two off to?”

“Nowhere.” Said Cass.

“Up to the pontoon to get some fresh air. Maybe take a boat out.” Said Brett.

Cass waved him on, “You go ahead, I’ll catch up. Hey Ilona, you never told us how you got ahead of Louis in that race.”

Ilona flashed a thin smile. “I took a shortcut through engineering on Lima level.”

Cass blinked. “That’s a restricted area, it’s not even on the plans.”

“I just opened the first door I saw.”

Cass tried to reply but before she could get the words straight Ilona had walked off. “The door wouldn’t open for a student card…” she said to no one, and ran to catch the next elevator to the pontoon.

* * *

“There’s something about that girl Ilona.”

“Yeah?” Brett asked. He pushed the boat off from the pontoon and had to jump to get in.

“She just said she went through a restricted area like she didn’t know she wasn’t supposed to. And she doesn’t mind Louis.”

“Yeah she must be an alien.” Brett wasn’t impressed. He started the motor and any further conversation was drowned out.

* * *

Mera ran to help pull the boat up the beach. “Cass! Hello!”

“Hello Mera, welcome back to Earth!” Cass laughed and the two girls hugged. “Winston sends you some more chocolate, and we have bad news.”

Brett said it right out, “PRAXIS knows about the pyramid.”

“We tried to stop ‘em, but HELEN can’t delete all the footage from the scans, and she can’t lie to a PRAXIS pass. So…” Cass shrugged and handed over the chocolate.

“What do they know?” Neri asked.

“Where it is, and that there’s a power source inside. They suspect aliens are living there. It’s pretty bad Neri, I’m sorry. We did everything we could think of to keep PRAXIS from finding it.”

Mera looked upset. “So now there are two enemies keeping us from the pyramid?”

“Not sure what PRAXIS’ gonna do about the pyramid. They can’t get in without one of your people along. They might try to blow it up. I guess.” Cass shrugged.

“Earth technology can’t destroy a pyramid.”

Neri said, “Then there is nothing we must do now. Come, stay here a while.”

“Ok!”

“Sure. We’ve got a few hours off and it’s been way too long since I got out here!”

So they went to the pond and ate fruit and chocolate and played with the baby wombat and caught frogs and talked about what had been going on.

Cass explained, “Morgan got a full ride scholarship so my parents took all her college money and went on a cruise around Europe. They’ll be gone for weeks more, and I bet they don’t even bring me back anything good. Winston’s my boss so he’s my official babysitter.”

“Your boss?” Mera asked.

“Yep, he’s the computer officer and I’m his assistant. That’s why I haven’t come before, I had to work.”

“All of you have grown.”

“We have? You became a princess!”

“But I wish I was not one.”

“That’s what Neri said.”

Cass threw berries at both of them. “Don’t get gloomy on my day off! Mera… Tell us about the ocean planet! Please? We didn’t have time to talk before, with hunting for the synchronium and everything.”

“Ah, ok.” Mera said, surprised. “What do you want to know?”

“Everything.”

Mera looked at the two eager faces and the less noisy but still curious expression on her sister’s face, and tried to think of what to say. “Well… the first time I saw it Onoelle woke me to say we had entered orbit. She is—was—my foster-mother I suppose, though they never said the words. Rulmyr and Onoelle knew mother so they came to Earth looking for survivors of the crash. Anyway, the ship landed in the ocean and we had to swim to land. It is so beautiful… the rocks are a soft, pale orange and there are many trees.”

“What are the clothes like?” Cass jumped in.

“Ah…” Mera jumped up and got the gold collar, which she put on Cass. “I wear a dress and pants under, and many pretty things. I did not think to bring clothes to show you.”

Cass stroked the collar, trying to figure out how metal could be as soft as fabric, then realized her tomboy reputation was in danger. She muttered, “I wouldn’t understand about the technology so…”

But by then Brett had jumped in with two other questions and Neri wondered how Kal was doing and Mera stumbled over her words trying to say everything at once. “Kal is well. He has new family, parents and a brother, and many friends. On the ocean planet, no one is orphan. That was strange to me at first.”

“Are there whales?”

“Yes!” Mera laughed, an unexpected beautiful sound. “Many kinds, I cannot learn them all. Many people have whales for friends, or dolphin—not the same whale and dolphin as Earth, of course, but look the same.”

“Mum would love it.”

“We live in caves mostly, but nice caves with windows. Some live outside. Some never come to land at all. My home… was a house carved into cliff, with vines growing through all the rooms. I wish I could show you someday. I missed you all. I have friends though—Laeka and Salali, Kualtha, Umi, Kal and brother. Good friends, but not you. What else do you want to know? I think I met Lali first, she was not old enough to know I am different. She teach me much of the ocean planet language…”

They talked so long Cass was late getting back to work.

* * *

A delighted Shersheba burst into the pyramid chamber. “I found them. The younger Bates boy and a girl from ORCA are visiting… this island.”

“You’re certain?”

“Entirely.” The girl smiled like a cat who’d gotten cream. “I did not go close enough to see that girl or her sister; I did not want to risk being seen. But why else would the boy visit that island?”

“Very good highness. You were right to keep the element of surprise. We will take them at dawn tomorrow.”

17. The Words on the Wall

The golden ankh glowed at the bottom of the river. Neri held it to her cheek for a moment, then hid it beneath the stones again.

“Everything all right?” Brett asked when Neri surfaced beside the inflatable.

“Safe.”

“I told you it’d be ok. How could Malakat and Shersheba know where we hid it?”

Neri hopped into the boat, still looking pensive. “Last night I dream the ankh in Shersheba’s hands.”

“That wasn’t a dream, that was a nightmare.”

Neri gave him a look. “Dreams are important, Brett. Sometimes they are a warning.”

“Hey, could we get some positive vibes here?”

Neri tried to smile.

* * *

As soon as the PRAXIS agents learned about the pyramid, they wanted to go there. At least Shelby did, loudly. And now their authorization had come in. Dianne looked it over.

“Satisfied, Commander?”

“I don’t sign out a million dollar piece of equipment to anyone, Agent Shelby, without written authorization. If this artifact is really there–”

“We know the pyramid’s down there, Commander. I’m sure you’re just as surprised as the rest of us.”

“I presume you’ve piloted a minifin before?”

“I can handle anything you can put in the water.” Shelby replied. Elly looked at him and cleared her throat loudly, and Shelby added, “However, I don’t want any distractions on this surveillance mission. I’ll need a pilot.”

“Very well.” Dianne turned to the transportation officer, “Dave, who’s rostered on the minifin today?”

“Jason, Commander.” Dave replied and, out of the agents’ view, raised his eyebrows as if asking if this was a good thing or a bad thing.

Jason looked up from his station and gave his mother an incredulous look.

Shelby agreed. “Is this some kind of joke? I’m not going down there with a kid pressing the buttons!”

“Jason is an ORCA officer and a fully qualified minifin pilot. I can’t spare anyone else. That’s why we have rosters.”

Jason stifled his first reaction and managed a polite, “Permission to speak, commander?”

“Permission denied. You’ll pilot the minifin. That’s an order.”

Jason sighed and headed for the submarine port to start pre-dive checks on the minifin.

* * *

On the beach Mera dozed against a palm tree. She’d had a long swim with Charley that morning, and now resting here was like heaven.

Neri knelt beside her. “Come.”

“Must I? I can’t get used to the clean, clear sunlight. No red virus and no death in the oceans. Such peace.”

“But come inland, out of sight of ocean, where it is safer.”

“I thought you said the whole island is safe?”

“Jason says we must be careful now, stay where it is hard to find.”

Mera grinned. “And if Jason says so, it must be right, hmm?”

“Jason cares for us.”

“Almost as much as you care for him.”

“You make big talk about nothing.” Neri said with mock sternness.

“Ok, ok.” Still smiling, Mera followed her sister into the forest.

* * *

“Let’s get one thing straight, kid.”

“Jason.” Jason said.

“Just don’t forget who’s running this mission. Let’s do it.”

They were in the minifin bay. Jason carded open the doors into the little sub. “You’ll be in the aft navigation position, Mr. Shelby. Getting into a minifin can be a little tricky if you haven’t done–”

“Spare me the written instructions and the patronizing, huh?”

Jason looked over at Dave and shrugged. Dave muttered, “Good luck.” And he gave Jason, but not Shelby, a hand down the ladder.

Jason buckled himself in and started to warm up the engines. “Once we’re in motion, please try not to move about. The minifin can be hard to steer.”

“State of the art.” Shelby sneered.

“Yes, that’s exactly what it is. Designed to survive at different depths and withstand pressure that would otherwise crush us like bugs.” Jason said politely, mentally tallying up how many ice creams Mum owed him for this.

“Yeah, ok, kid. When I want information I’ll ask for it. Let’s just move it.”

Jason added another scoop to the mental sundae and answered levelly, “Agent, there’s only one skipper on any boat. So once we’re out there I give the orders and you do as you’re told.”

“Pardon me?”

“Any other pilot would tell you the same, but if you don’t like it we can call this off right now.”

Shelby finally folded. “Ok kid, we’ll do it your way. Just get going.”

“Right. Buckle up.”

The minifin’s top sealed, and all readings showed green. Jason unlocked the sub from moorings and let it sink out the dive pool.

“Ok, set a course for the pyramid at the following coordinates…”

“Already locked in.”

“Or maybe you know them off by heart.” Shelby shot back.

“No, I sent them down via HELEN while the minifin was warming up.” It was true, but what were the chances of Shelby believing it?

The next half hour went by in strained silence. Shelby was looking out the windows trying not to gawk, and Jason kept all his attention on the instruments. Finally the minifin hung over the dropoff. Jason said, “We’re on the edge of the Mako abyss. Communication doesn’t work down there. I advise caution.”

“I’m not in the mood for your advice. Take us straight in and straight down.”

“Ok.” Jason angled the sub down and leaned on the engines, slowly picking up speed.

He was watching their depth when Shelby said, “Willya look at that! What is that?”

Jason looked up and his eyes widened. There in the forward screen, five people swimming. One of them turned to look at the minifin, black hair flaring around her head. Jason said a word his mother didn’t think he knew. “They’re not sharks. We gotta get out of here.”

Shelby leaned forward and snapped, “You touch that helm buddy, and you will be charged. Now you take me in closer.”

The ocean people didn’t seem to mind being seen. The commandos shaded their eyes from the minifin’s headlights but Shersheba stared in the forward window as if she could see through it. Shelby whistled. “Willya look at that. A whole bunch of ‘em. No suits, no tanks, just like that girl. Aliens.”

“Yeah well, maybe you noticed they’re armed. Let’s get out of here!”

“No way they can outrun this baby. Take me in closer.”

They could. Neri could swim rings around the minifin, but there was no way Jason could tell Shelby that. He eased the sub closer, slowly.

Shersheba gestured and one of her soldiers took aim. The bolts from the weapon shot through water just as they did through air. The minifin shuddered as its fins were hit.

“What’s going on?”

“Wild guess, they’re attacking us!”

“Well fire back!”

Jason was trying to back up, but it was taking a second. He said, “The minifin doesn’t carry weapons Mr. Shelby.”

“What!” Shelby barked. The commando finally hit something vital. The minifin rocked and the control under Jason’s hands sparked. He yelped and gave everything a quick spray with the fire extinguisher.

“Ok ok, just get us out of here!”

“Too late.” Jason said with his attention still on the controls, “Our main propulsion drive’s just died.” Gravity changed direction as the minifin nosedived. The screens were eaten by static and all the lights went out.

“We’re going down? Can’t you do something about it?” Shelby asked desperately.

Jason flipped switches. “Trying to pull us out of this dive—flatten our descent.”

“Come on do something. Pull us up!”

He wasn’t helping. Jason ran through the minifin’s specs in his mind. The sub groaned as pressure increased. From the readouts… “Our only chance is the auxiliary power unit. It’s the only thing that hasn’t been hit, I think.”

“You think? Just crank it up!”

“It’ll be like trying to start a car with a flat battery. We have two, maybe three tries. If that doesn’t work…” Jason hit the sequence. There was a hopeful sound of engines, then it died away.

Shelby said, “Ok, maybe we should wait.” The minifin made an alarming noise and he changed his mind, “Ok, just do it, try again!”

Jason tried twice more. They didn’t even get sounds this time. “It’s no good.”

“I said try again! That’s an order!”

“Shut up and let me think!” Jason snapped.

“There’s no time to think!” The hull creaked and Shelby whimpered. Privately Jason didn’t blame him.

“We need…to boot it! That gps monitor you brought, battery powered right?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, give it to me!” Jason got out a tool and started opening the front console. He’d never actually done this, but he thought he knew how. Connect the battery here…and… he hit the button. The engine whirred, coughed, and came online. The lights came back up and Jason breathed a sigh of relief. “Ok. All right. I’ve jumped it off the battery.”

Shelby made an inarticulate noise of gratitude.

Jason turned their nose up and headed for ORCA. They’d have radio contact in a minute. “Steady as she goes. If nothing else goes wrong we should be able to make it back. Sorry if things got a bit scary back there, Agent Shelby.”

* * *

Shersheba and her troops walked out of the water. A splash made her look back, and she smiled when she saw a whale breach in the sunlight. The half-dozen commandos with her looked out to sea with longing, but Shersheba did not notice.

Neri and Mera were wandering uphill along the stream, looking for food and enjoying the day. Mera stopped mid-story when Charley’s words reached them.

Others come! No boat!

“Shersheba. Neri!”

“We must see.” Neri murmured, “Come this way.”

They watched from the top of the waterfall as the commandos surrounded Neri’s little house. Shersheba stormed in, and came out carrying the communicator Jason had insisted be kept on the island. Shersheba said something and tossed it into the sand.

Just then a soldier shouted and pointed. Neri and Mera ducked down, and slipped away into the bush. They ran.

Neri pointed and Mera followed her, running silently as deer. They could hear the commandos spreading out behind them.

Mera hissed, “Trees?”

Ahead of them the ravine narrowed, finally vanishing into a cave. Mera recoiled. Neri took her sister’s hand and drew her into the darkness. They squeezed between rocks until they reached the back of the cave.

Outside they heard Shersheba say, “Nowhere left to run.”

Neri tucked her sister behind her in the depths of the cave. “Be brave.” She whispered.

The bats detached from the ceiling and swarmed the commandos. There were shouts. Shersheba yelled, “You fools! There’s no one there!”

* * *

By the time the minifin reached ORCA, Shelby had recovered hiss poise—and arrogance. Jason managed not to tell him about all the things that could still have gone wrong.

“Dave—can you fix it?”

The minifin was out of the water and Dave was looking it over. He nodded slowly. “I think so. We have enough spare parts. It’ll just take time, and Doctor Seth to get the computer rewired.”

Jason winced. “Sorry. Only thing I could think to do.”

“Probably saved your lives. Did that snot thank you?”

Only now Jason realized Shelby wasn’t in the minifin bay. “No, and I better go see where he’s got to. I’ll send Winston down!”

* * *

Shelby was in quarters, on the phone with Richter. “No breathing apparatus, inhuman speed and maneuverability through the water, just like that girl.”

“It’s beginning to sound like she was some kind of advance scout.”

“They’re using the pyramid as a base. Who knows what else they’ve got down there.”

Elly said, “Sir, while I cannot completely confirm Agent Shelby’s report, I believe it. The minifin was badly damaged by some kind of energy pulse that fried the onboard computers including all records. Obviously they are hostile. Decisions have to be made and delay could be fatal.”

“Recommendations?”

Shelby jumped in with, “We go to red alert, sir. We can’t afford not to.”

“A complete mobilization could not be kept secret Agent Shelby, and PRAXIS cannot afford the worldwide panic that will occur if this news leaks out.”

“Containment then. ORCA must be handed over to PRAXIS immediately. That way if extermination is required, we’ve got a fire base to operate from.”

Richter nodded on the screen. “There may be a compromise we can work with. You will have your orders within two hours.”

Outside the PRAXIS cabin, Ilona stepped quickly away from the door.

* * *

“So you are convinced the girls are not on that island?” Malakat said.

Shersheba tossed her wet hair. “The ORCA children go there to play with their simple technology, that’s all. I found a primitive communications device. Neri and Mera are not there or I would’ve found them.”

Malakat pulled up the map projection. “One island eliminated from our search.” The screen flashed silver and the picture changed. Malakat smiled. “Ah, ORCA.”

“Report.” Shersheba said lazily.

A flat voice said, “The minifin you fired on survived. There was a PRAXIS agent on board. Now PRAXIS have proof we exist, and of our location. They are speaking of extermination.”

Malakat and Shersheba looked at each other. Malakat ordered, “Keep close surveillance. Inform me immediately of any developments. Is that understood?”

A door hissed open. Ilona hissed, “I have heard, Malakat.” She turned off the projection and turned. “Hi, Miss Hauser. Are you working for ORCA now?”

Elly turned on the lights. “No, but when my duties take me somewhere, I like to know the place back to front.”

“Well this is one of the storerooms. Cleaning supplies, repair stuff…”

“And it has a sign outside, Authorized Personnel Only. So what are you doing here?” Elly regarded the girl with a not-unfriendly expression, “And in the dark.”

“I’m on maintainence duty. The supervisor gave me a card in case I needed more polish. And I did.” Ilona snagged a jar without looking and headed for the door, flashing her maintenance pass at the agent on the way.

“Well don’t let me keep you from your work Ilona.”

“No Miss Hauser. Nice to see you.”

* * *

Mera sat in the front of the cave, hugging her knees. “Have they gone?”

“Charley see them leave.”

“But will they be back?”

“I don’t know. We are safe a little longer.”

“Well, I guess…” Mera stood, then stopped and looked back into the cave. She ducked back in. “Neri, what is this? On the stone?”

Neri crouched next to her sister and scraped mud off the cave wall. It revealed writing carved into the rock. Neri smiled and stroked it. “Father write this, one day long ago. I forget where it was until now. I cannot read.”

Mera wiped at a whole wall with her hands. She whispered, “I can.”

Neri stood up and went out, returning in a moment with a bundle of sticks to use as a broom. It took a long few minutes to get anything clean enough to read. The words were carved shallowly, but the bottom of each groove gleamed faintly. Mera finished dusting off a separate block of text. She whispered in the language of the ocean planet, then laughed. “It says, ‘Here hid Braevan and Neri on the night of the big wind. Neri had a tantrum because she could not find any bananas.’”

Neri laughed. “Yes, I remember. I was very small. What else?”

“It’s…” Mera gasped softly. “‘Here passed from life…’ Neri, it’s the names of the people on the ship. And…”

“What?” Neri touched the stone as if she could read through her fingertips.

“‘Here was lost to me my precious child Mera.’ Neri, Father was thinking of me! But why did he never tell you about me?”

“Silly. If I knew of you I would search for you. I was too small. Probably Father mean to tell me later, but then he get sick and could not.”

There was no more writing, just a rough sketch that might have been the statue in the pyramid except that the writing tool had run out of power partway through. And, so faintly Mera could hardly read it, ‘My precious Shalamorn.’

Neri went outside, leaving her sister alone for a while. She washed up in the stream, and found some of the weeds with the tasty roots. Those and a fish would make dinner. Or maybe some shellfish, if the commandos had truly gone and they could dig on the beach.

It had been so good… to see Mera happy in the morning. But Shersheba had come, and Mera’s smile disappeared. Always, something came to take Mera’s smile. Why did that have to be?

Mera appeared, and washed her hands downstream of Neri. She lifted her head and smiled, a real smile. “I am happy to know Father’s words. We go home and eat now?”

* * *

Elly had seen—well, she wasn’t sure. A flash was all, really. And Ilona getting supplies in the dark, and then being not-quite-rude about it. It wasn’t enough to justify an interest, but Elly’s instinct said there was something about that girl.

For one thing, Ilona moved like an athlete, back straight, no motion wasted. She stalked through the hall. Elly followed her, just watching. Ilona looked back, and Elly passed her. When she returned, the girl had vanished. And the only door was… Elly unlocked it and stepped into the minifin bay. Empty. Another ‘Authorized Personnel Only’ door. But Ilona wasn’t in here. She must’ve gone the other way…

Elly’s com rang. “Yes?”

“Hauser, where are you?”

“Dive pool.”

“Well get back to the cabin, we’re wanted online.”

“On my way.” But before opening the door she hesitated and looked around. There was nobody in here, just the minifin on blocks for repairs and the pool, shimmering.

* * *

“We’ve got a crisis on our hands, guys.” Dianne said. “PRAXIS is planning to take control of ORCA. No one asked my agreement or my opinion. This came directly from the president of the Global Union.”

“What about dad?” Brett asked.

“If he could have done anything, he would’ve. He’s been outranked too.”

“We’re toast.” Was Brett’s conclusion.

“Don’t say that.”

“This is out of our league now, Jase. It’s grownup stuff. How do we fight it?”

“Well it’s not definite. They’ve just told me to prepare is all.”

Jason shook his head. “Agent Shelby saw Shersheba and the commandos. PRAXIS is going to turn this base into a battle station.”

“We’ll be reduced to spectators while they start some kind of holocaust.” Dianne murmured, looking at a bleak future.

Jason headed for the door. Dianne looked up, “Where you going?”

“To stop it.”

Jason caught Agent Hauser in the hallway. “Hey. I need to talk to you.” He said grimly.

“I’m rather busy at the moment.” She said without pausing.

Jason followed. “Not too busy to turn this base into the start of world war three.”

Elly stiffened and turned to look at him. “If you think I’m going to discuss–”

“Top secret materiel?” Jason didn’t lower his voice, “It’s gone past that hasn’t it? No one’s got time to play those stupid games anymore.”

Elly had to look up to meet his eyes. She said clearly, “You may not like us, you may not like the way we operate—and—I’m sorry about what happened. But there are aliens down there and they are hostile. Or can you guarantee that they’re not? Come on, tell me. What are we supposed to do? Ignore them? Declare it an intergalactic marine park?”

“Hold your fire. That’s all I’m saying.”

“And give them time to organize?”

“Time might give us a peaceful answer to this mess.”

“How?” Elly asked. He’d sounded very certain.

Jason’s voice was flat. “I can’t tell you. You’re still the enemy. You’ll just have to trust me.”

And it hung between them. The alien must have died. Elly started, “I never told…” but Jason was already walking away.

* * *

Richter was on screen, so was the president of the Global Union, an imposing woman in a business suit. She greeted Elly with, “Director Richter has briefed me concerning the details of this situation. Now I would like your input.”

“Yes, madam president.”

“Describe what you saw, Agent Shelby.”

“Amphibious aliens with superior weaponry.” Shelby said immediately. “Their base resembles an underwater pyramid.”

Richter added, “This is the base we know of. There may be others.”

“Do we have an estimate of their numbers?”

“They attacked a minifin without warning! Our concern should be their capability, not their numbers.”

“I only saw half a dozen individuals. If they are a small force, even better. If we move fast we can eliminate them before they attack.”

Elly stepped in, “Madam President, the aliens haven’t commenced hostilities. They defended territory outside their base, that’s all. I think we should hold fire until we know more.”

“I see.”

“We could win a war and still be the losers. History would take a long, hard look at who pulled the trigger first.”

“Thank you for your opinion, Miss Hauser. Director Richter, you will prepare for a military assault on the alien base. ORCA will serve as firebase and general headquarters. But you do not have the go sign. That will be my decision and mine alone.”

Elly and Shelby nodded, Shelby grudgingly. “Understood, Madam President.”

“Good. Keep me updated.”

* * *

Down in the computer hub Cass disconnected her bug and looked around. “Well guys. What now?”

* * *

Neri and Jason sat together on ORCA’s pontoon. All boats were in, and HELEN would warn them if the elevator came up.

“The Global Union will attack Malakat and Shersheba?”

“Using PRAXIS. And ORCA.”

“Jason, we must stop it.”

Jason shook his head. “I don’t know if anyone can, now. Helping you and hiding you, that was one thing, but they know Shersheba’s attacked people. It’s big this time. Like—Mum’s commander of ORCA, so she can make decisions without asking the kids who live on ORCA for school, right? Well the president can make decisions without asking Mum. That’s how important we’re talking about.”

Neri took that in then asked, “How will your people fight?”

“I don’t know, but if I had to guess I bet they try to blow up the pyramid with weapons.”

“In the ocean?”

“Yes.”

“Jason, we must stop them!”

“I told you, I–”

“But Shersheba and Malakat have weapons of the pyramid. Great power. They will fight back. And…”

“It’s a nightmare. The president is doing the worst possible thing.”

“Malakat will win. And all this—ORCA, the island, the whole ocean—all will be destroyed.”

18. Eye to Eye

The galley was bustling as everyone tried to snag breakfast before first shift began. Cass waded through the crowd, two trays held high.

“Here Ilona, this one’s yours.”

“Thank you.” Ilona said, taking her meal. She’d grabbed a table as far away from the crowd as possible. Ilona ate her oatmeal in small, neat bites. Cass was eating fruit-e-ohs of colors not found in nature, and scarfed it in sloppy spoonfuls.

“Thanks for saving my seat! It’s crazy today. So how you liking ORCA?”

“I like it here.” Ilona said quietly. “Everyone is so nice. Doctor Seth helped me with your computer, she’s not like the one I had at home.”

“Yeah Winston’s good for that. Ask Dave if you want games, he’s got them all.”

“Officer Hartley? Is he nice? He’s so… big.”

“Yeah he is kinda’ huge isn’t he? Dave’s good people though. There aren’t any real creeps on ORCA this year. ‘Cept Louis, and there might be hope for him. And the PRAXIS agents.”

“They frighten me.” Ilona admitted.

“Me too.”

“More of them are coming today. It was on today’s roster—a bunch of us have to help them unload their gear.”

Cass looked up sharply. “Need an extra hand? Winston’d let me help. Let’s go see what they’re up to.” She slurped the now-dyed milk from her cereal, muttered an apology for it, and went to investigate.

* * *

Shelby was directing a bunch of poor grunts unloading an endless series of crates from the elevator. “Ok men, let’s move this hardware! Go go go! Hey bozo, take it easy with that!”

Agent Hauser watched, unimpressed. “Aren’t you taking this final frontier act a bit far?”

“Forewarned is forearmed.”

“Forearmed is trigger happy. Shelby, from where I stand it looks like you’re guaranteeing all out confrontation, and I’m not sure we’ll survive it.”

“Sure we will. We’re on the winning side.”

“Are we?” Elly said, mostly to herself, and went to see if she could find something less scary to do.

Brett came around the corner. “What’s all this?” He asked generally.

Cass made ‘pretend you don’t know me!’ faces behind Shelby’s back. Shelby said to Brett, “Just covering all eventualities.”

* * *

Brett caught Jason in quarters. “That Jake Shelby is a huge worry. You oughtta check out the stuff they’re unloading up there.”

“I know. Mum told me.”

“This is going to turn into a disaster!”

“We must stop.” Neri chimed from the door.

Brett jumped. “Neri, you shouldn’t be here! The place is crawling with PRAXIS agents, what if they see you?”

“Is too important. I am going to pyramid.”

“Neri… wants to negotiate with Shersheba and Malakat.”

“But Neri!”

“They are ocean people.” Neri said, “My people. Only I can make them see.”

Jason explained, “The ocean planet people want to migrate here, but if there’s a war there’ll be nothing left to migrate to. That’s why Neri thinks they might compromise.”

“All they want is the ankh. You’ll walk right into their trap!”

“Jason says the same thing but I see no other way.”

“No, no way. You can’t just walk in, we’ve got to think of something else.”

Jason said, “I think… I have an idea.”

* * *

In the depths, the pyramid loomed. Inside, Shersheba and Malakat were speaking with their homeworld.

Councilor Garron said, “Our situation here is fast deteriorating. Even my position as leader is under threat.”

“I’m sure you exaggerate. Our troops are loyal to you.”

“The red virus is spreading faster, Princess. Death comes with even more speed, and the people begin to say we can offer no more help than the old council and the child Mera! You promised there would be progress.”

“Patience.”

“But Malakat, we must migrate to the opal planet soon or we will all perish!”

“Garron–”

“Do you doubt me?” Malakat snapped.

“No, of course, but…”

“This is the biggest operation in our planet’s history. I am—we are—not organizing some sightseeing adventure. Your conduct, this hysteria, does not please me or the Princess Shersheba. Be warned, Garron.”

“Yes yes, I’m sorry, I realize–”

“Then do your job and let me do mine.”

A guard entered. “Intruders.”

“I must terminate our discussion immediately.”

“But Malakat–”

“Enough! Garron, you must keep control, no matter what.” Malakat closed the call. “Enemy craft?”

“From ORCA.”

“Ah. This we shall welcome. Princess, if you’d open the doors and you, alert our forces. But fire only at my command.”

The minifin surfaced and Brett and Jason climbed out cautiously. They were surrounded by ocean planet warriors who didn’t meet their eyes. Maybe they didn’t speak English.

“Welcome, gentlemen.” Malakat said.

“Jason, how nice. And your little brother.”

Jason said, “We come in peace, Shersheba.”

The girl laughed. “Don’t tell me you want to change sides?”

“Not quite.”

“You have something to discuss?”

“Yep.”

* * *

“They went alone?” Dianne repeated. She was down in computers with Cass and Winston, and had just heard the news.

“It was them or Neri. She wanted to go but Jason wouldn’t let her.”

Winston said, “Neri thinks there’s still time to negotiate.”

“And I hope she’s right. I got a pretty good look at some of the stuff PRAXIS was loading in gamma level, and it had some pretty nasty warning stickers.”

“Do they realize the danger they’re in?”

“Since it was to protect Neri… how could they not?”

“I know Winston, I know.”

* * *

The boys were ushered into the main chamber of the pyramid. Shersheba hopped up onto the statue, but got down again after a moment. Guards stood around the room, looming but still not looking at anyone.

Malakat said, “Now, how can I help you?”

“Neri doesn’t want conflict between our people.” Jason said slowly. He was scared, more than he wanted to be, and it made his voice come out monotone. Brett was completely silent.

“Give me—us the ankh and there will be no problem.”

“Neri has requested a meeting with you Malakat. Alone.”

Shersheba gave Jason a look. “Malakat is my servant. I give the orders here!”

“Well, that’s not how the operation seems to work from the outside, Shersheba. Just an observation.”

“How dare you! Malakat–”

Malakat turned to her. “They are just trying to provoke trouble between us highness. They are bigger fools than I thought.”

“Wait, Shersheba. Neri is prepared with Malakat alone. If you agree, she says she will consider handing over the ankh. And she wants me at the meeting, just to keep an eye on things. These are Neri’s conditions. She will only meet with Malakat. Take it or leave it.”

“What are they playing at?” Shersheba hissed to her companion.

“This is no game, highness. This is our opportunity.”

“And what about the sister? Where will she be? I don’t like this Malakat, I suspect a trap. I insist on being there.”

“Highness, please.”

“That is my decision and it’s final!”

Jason took a breath. “You haven’t heard the rest of the proposal yet.”

* * *

Cass had pulled up a database of symbols. “I saw this one, that one, and lots of those. HELEN, can you translate?”

The computer displayed each symbol in turn. “Hazardous. Toxic. Inactive explosives.”

Dianne drew a sharp breath. “Explosive? They brought explosives onto ORCA?”

HELEN said, “Would you like a closer look at the storeroom, Commander? I can patch into the security cameras.”

Cass grinned, “Yes please!”

The view wiped the smile off her face. Shelby and Hauser were arguing, surrounded by their gear. And there were some symbols Cass hadn’t seen when she helped unload. She said, “Is that..?”

“Move in closer, HELEN.”

After a pause Winston said, “Nukes. They brought nuclear torpedoes.”

“They’re going to destroy everything.”

* * *

Elly stormed out of the storeroom. Undermining his authority indeed! Shelby undermined himself! Didn’t he realize he had to use the authorization so often because absolutely everyone thought he was stupid? Except Richter, worse luck.

Annoyance almost drowned out the thought that had been on Elly’s mind all day: that they were all going to die and it would be her fault.

She nearly ran into Ilona. “That was close. Are you ok?”

“Perfectly well, thank you Miss Hauser.”

Ilona looked—off. Her eyes looked sunken and as she walked away she was swaying a little. Elly followed her. Ilona moved fast, looking straight ahead as she went through the viewing tube. As if…

The girl fumbled her card as she unlocked the door to her quarters. Elly heard her say, “Mum? Start the shower? If I don’t feel water soon I shall die.”

The door closed. Elly stood by it and listened to the sound of water in ORCA’s pipes.

* * *

It was certainly an emergency. Dianne and Winston had gone off to have a private council of war with Paul bates and anyone else they could think of, leaving Cass to mind the computer lab. She had things to do, but nuclear missiles two floors above made concentration impossible. Cass sat with her head in her hands and made stupid plans, like calling her parents for an emergency move to the mainland. Possibly the mainland of America. Or maybe she could hack the launch system and disable it. Or hit Shelby over the head with a heavy object…

The door opening interrupted her gloomy reverie. It was Agent Hauser.

“Am I disturbing you?”

“Winston’s not here.” Cass said briefly.

“I need some information.”

“I don’t have to give you anything. We know what you brought on board.”

“Trust me Cass, it’s not my idea!”

Cass whirled to look at her. “Then do something! Change it! You’re a grownup!”

“Whoa. Don’t think I’m not trying to. I’m sorry. I need some information, on the quiet. It’s a long shot but it might change the situation.”

“Yeah? What do you want to know?”

“I need access to the figures on ORCA’s water consumption records. I want to look at the average and compare it to the figures for Ila and Ilona Smith’s cabin. Can you help?”

Cass’ guard went up. “Ilona’s nice! And she’s got nothing to do with anything. If you creeps go after her…”

“No! I just want to stop all this. Believe me.”

Cass gave Elly a long look. Finally she said, “HELEN, you get that?”

“Affirmative. Compiling data.”

“…Thanks.”

“Yeah.”

* * *

Neri and Mera waited on the island. Neri was making something out of shells. Mera paced and watched the sea. When the minifin surfaced she ran down to help pull it to shore.

“Brett! Jason!”

“We’re fine, Mera.”

“Yeah, it was scary but we got out in one piece. Where’s Neri?”

“Waiting inside. Come on.”

Neri stood up and hugged Jason. “Jason, you are safe! Malakat will come?”

“He agreed. With conditions—it’s got to be on the mainland beach, a big open area. That way no one can sneak up without being seen.”

“Good.”

“I’ll be there, back a bit. Malakat’s obviously pretty keen to have it out with you but he did agree for me to be there.”

“So everything’s settled then?” Mera asked.

“Meanwhile…” Brett began.

“Brett’s stroke of genius.”

“Shersheba. We had to include her in the operation or she’d cause trouble. So, you and me will look after Shersheba in the hills above the beach. As kind of hostage insurance. Is that ok?”

Mera looked uncertain, then nodded. “All right.”

“Ok. We’re all set then.”

* * *

Ilona stepped out of the shower and sighed. Much better! She fumbled with the earth people’s strange idea of underclothes, then put on her uniform. “I am well, Mother. It’s just that school and shift took so long and I couldn’t get away. Are you well?”

“You do not need to ask that twice a day.” Ila teased her daughter. “This planet is good for me. I feel much stronger.”

“Yes, well, I must look after you as Father would have done.” Ilona gave her mother a damp hug. “I have a little while before I go on duty. Shall we try a new flavor of this planet’s ‘ice cream?’”

Just then Ilona’s communicator rang. She took it out and turned it on. An image projected from the little device. “Yes, highness?”

Shersheba said, “A meeting has been arranged with the Bates boys and the chosen one. I’ll need more information from you.”

“Yes, highness.”

“I want the frequencies of their personal communicators.”

“But–” Ilona began, not sure where the thought would end.

“But what?”

“I’m not really enjoying my task anymore. That is, I don’t think I’m suitable to be a spy. I find I’m becoming quite fond of these earth people. They’re not how we were told they were. Several of them have helped me, or showed me interesting things like their best foods or earth games. They’re quite… nice.” She finished helplessly.

Shersheba smiled for a second before her face went cold. “Now listen to me Ilona, and listen very well. You have no idea how cruel and ruthless these people are under their smiling exterior. They plan to kill us all. At this very moment they have their weapons assembled, do they not? And now, our survival rests on you. I want that frequency. If you fail, you and your mother will be judged as traitors, do you understand?”

Ilona’s eyes had gone wide. She nodded quickly. “I will find the frequency.”

“Good.”

* * *

Malakat waited on the beach. He was smiling.

Neri and Jason got out of the inflatable up the beach. Jason pulled it out of reach of the waves while Neri watched Malakat.

“No one else around. Looks ok so far.”

“You are not to worry.” Neri murmured.

“Who me?” Jason’s voice caught, that’s how worried he was. “Right, well, I’ll wait back here and keep an eye on him, ok?”

“I will be careful.” Neri turned away.

“Neri–”

“This is only way.”

“Yeah… I know.” Jason turned on his com. “Brett? Meeting about to take place. You?”

“The insurance is here. She’s unarmed.” Brett moved his camera to show Shersheba, sitting against a tree. Mera hovered next to her looking tense. “How’s it looking?”

“Cass and Winston are monitoring the underwater approaches so I’m not expecting any unwelcome visitors. Be careful. Out.” Jason cut the call and looked up. Neri and Malakat stood face to face. The sunlight gilded their tan skin, Malakat’s alien garments and Neri’s hair. Enemies, walking together.

“Ocean planet people must come in peace.” Neri said quietly.

“Peace?”

“It must be possible.”

“Neri, you are an innocent. The earth people would never permit that.”

“…you are not ready to believe.”

“Your people on the ocean planet are dying of the red virus.”

“My sister Mera tells me.”

“Then you know that time is not on her side.” Malakat turned to her with passion, almost longing in his voice. “Don’t fight your own people Neri! Hear their suffering. Accept that Earth will never receive us peacefully, that to act now is our only chance! We can do it, we can share the power of the pyramid!”

Neri just looked at him with calm eyes.

“And what of the PRAXIS organization? Do you think they are prepared for peace? You know them. They would have killed you if not for a lucky accident.”

“Not accident. Earth people save me. Jason, Brett, my friends.”

“And what more can they do? The ones with real power want war, you have seen that! They overrun ORCA even now. You don’t belong with these weaklings Neri. Return to your own people. Fulfill your destiny as queen of the new earth kingdom.”

“By using the pyramid to kill? I will not. This is home for earth people. We must protect.”

Malakat snarled. “You are a fool, a dreamer like your mother.”

“My mother was a great queen. Gave hope to our people.”

“Shalamorn would have seen to it that we all died on this planet, as you so nearly did. Fortunately for all our sakes, she met her end when she did.” Malakat’s cold gaze turned inward to memory. “Just one flash in the sky.”

“You saw my mother die?” Neri murmured. Jason stepped up behind her.

“Oh yes.” Malakat smiled. “I was there. I was one of her advisors. How well I remember it. When no word came back from your father’s mission, your mother prepared a mission to find you. Shalamorn had foolishly believed she would succeed in starting a colony on the opal planet with her family. She went offering friendship. Lunacy. Then, as she took off… the people always believed it was an accident. The plan had worked.”

Neri had gone white. Jason said, “You mean you…’

“You? You killed my mother?” Neri said. Her eyes burned with something that was almost rage.

“It was for the greater good. And now you know how I deal with anyone who gets in my way. I am offering you one last chance to rule with us.”

“No!”

“Then you can both perish with the rest of them.” Malakat turned away. He touched the com on his wrist. “Take her.”

Jason went for his own com. “Brett! Brett, come in!” But he could only get static.

* * *

Mera did not go quietly, when the commandos appeared and ambushed them. She went kicking and screaming, and biting. Brett did the same until he was tackled to the ground then tied to a tree.

Shersheba knelt next to him. “Tell Neri her sister will be kept without water until she surrenders the golden ankh. You can help her change her mind, Brett.” She stood, and turned on Mera, weapon pointed. “And you, princess, can come with us on your feet or carried after I have stunned you.”

Mera was blazing hatred, but as Shersheba raised the weapon to point at her eyes, Mera nodded and let herself be led away with only one panicked look back.

Brett squirmed like crazy, with no luck. He was still trying to get untied when Jason and Neri ran up.

“They took Mera! I messed up, it’s all my fault!” Brett almost wailed as Jason cut the vines he was tied with.

“No.” Neri chimed.

“We all blew it. They jammed the phone and they must’ve been waiting.”

Free, Brett stood up and said, “They want the ankh, Neri. Or—or I think they’ll let Mera die.”

* * *

Back at the pyramid the commandos shoved Mera into a small room, with enough force that she went to her knees. She looked up at Malakat. “You’re wasting your time. Neri will never give you the ankh.”

“You have no faith. Neri will not sacrifice her last living family for a mere ancient relic. She will deliver. Nothing is more certain. Perhaps you will even still be alive when she does.”

The door closed. Mera listened to the silence.

* * *

Richter stepped out of the ORCA elevator. His agents met him.

“Welcome to ORCA sir.”

“Ready to go here sir. Weapons assembled. We’re just waiting for your order.”

Richter nodded and handed over his briefcase. “Where are my quarters?”

There was a rather obvious “Ahem.” Dianne stood with her eyebrows raised.

“Ah, Commander Bates. Theodore Richter, PRAXIS high command. I have orders for you to surrender full command of this base to my people.”

“I’ve received no notification.”

“You have now.” He handed over some paperwork. “I am authorized to put this facility under martial law.”

* * *

“She is strong-minded.” Malakat said, “Her royal blood shows.”

“Blood has nothing to do with it.” Shersheba made a dismissive gesture. They were in the pyramid’s main chamber, Malakat leaning on the wall and Shersheba seated on one of the stone steps. “Do you truly believe Neri will hand over the ankh?”

“I am certain of it. Neri will not abandon her sister. It is only a matter of time.”

“We don’t have time! The red virus is taking over. Our people must emigrate or be poisoned.”

“I do not need to be reminded of the nature of the virus or the urgency.” Malakat glanced over at the projector that let them speak with the ocean planet. He knew more about the red virus than Shersheba did, probably more than anyone did. But he did not know how much time they had.

* * *

Inconsolable, Brett sat tossing pebbles into the water. Neri and Jason sat on a rock on the other side of the stream. They’d returned to the island after trying an failing to catch up with Shersheba and get Mera back.

“I shouldn’t’ve made Mera come.” Brett tossed more stones into the stream. “Malakat and Shersheba will flood the world. PRAXIS will nuke the aliens. And we lose everything. Well, we tried.”

Neri murmured, “My mother trusted Malakat and he killed her. Now he will kill everyone.”

“Starting with Mera, if we don’t hand over the ankh.”

Neri’s poise fell away and she drooped against Jason. “I must choose… help me!”

Brett shook his head.

“I can’t.” Jason said. “I don’t know what to do. I’m sorry.” But he put his arms around Neri and let her lean on him, offering comfort because it was the only thing he could do.

19. Heart of the Pyramid

In the morning, early, Jason talked another kid into trading buoy-checking duty and went to the island. He found Neri sitting on the rocks by the stream.

“Hey. Thought you’d still be in the hut.”

“Sleep not come.” Neri said.

“Thinking about Mera?”

“Answer not come.”

“It’s a tough decision.”

“If I give Malakat the ankh, I can save Mera. But many more people will die. If I do not… my sister will die.” Neri’s eyes shadowed. “In much pain, and afraid.”

Jason looked down. “I… I wish I could help you Neri, but I think this has to be your decision. For what it’s worth, I’ll support you whatever you decide.”

And Neri smiled her gentle smile and said, “You are a good friend.”

* * *

Mera woke, in her cell. She’d been dreaming a confused dream about her bed filling up with sand in big piles, forcing her to sleep in a funny position. Then she woke up, her arm tucked under her head, on the pyramid’s sandstone floor.

She felt terrible. Her head was throbbing, her mouth tasted terrible. She was about to die of thirst.

The door grated open and Mera sat up, whimpering as the movement hurt.

Shersheba. Carrying a tray of fruit and—a goblet of water. Shersheba sat down, put the tray down. “I thought by now you’d be hungry. Please.”

Mera reached for the water, but Shersheba snatched the cup out of reach. She dipped a finger in the water, held it to her own lips. “I said hungry. You can eat all you like. But this has a price.”

Malakat held out a pen and paper. “Knowing how close you are to your sister, I’m sure you’d like to keep in touch. Perhaps a few words encouraging her to give up the ankh.”

“And then you can have this.” Shersheba held out the goblet, the water shining in the pyramid’s light. Mera couldn’t take her eyes off it.

She had to swallow hard before she could talk. “I would rather die than see you in control of the pyramid.”

Shersheba smiled and poured the water out, watching it soak into the floor. “You’ll change your mind. Unless you’re serious about dying, that is.”

Mera managed to wait until the door had closed before she got down and pressed her face to the damp spot on the floor. She tried to convince herself it helped. Then she realized the water was vanishing so fast because it was falling between the stones. The floor hummed under her hands.

* * *

On ORCA Brett shifted uncomfortably in his best uniform. His father was there, also dressed in his best.

“So dad, I guess the end of the world’s messing up the plans for ORCA Two?”

“Just a bit. America’s put everything on hold that isn’t missile-related.” Paul ran a hand through his hair then frantically pushed it back into place. “Ok, we’re on.”

A call opened on HELEN’s screen and the president of Global Union smiled at them. “Good morning commander.”

“Madam. This is my youngest son Brett. He insisted on joining me to help present our case.”

The president smiled at him. “I’m delighted to meet you Brett. I have children of my own. It’s a good sign that our young people have such a committed involvement with current events. Don’t you think so commander?”

“Yes I do, Madam president.”

“After all, our decisions today determine their future world. And they’re terrific, I notice, at getting down to business. So why don’t we cut to the chase Brett?”

Brett shot a look at his dad, wondering what the heck the president meant, but he said the line he’d rehearsed. “PRAXIS have installed powerful torpedoes on ORCA. The ecosystem in the Pacific Ocean where we live is very delicate. If these torpedoes are fired, the marine life will be totally destroyed.”

“Yes, Brett, but my first priority is to protect human life.”

* * *

“I am most afraid she will endorse the attack!” Winston was pacing in the commander’s cabin.

“No way…” Jason began.

“The zebra is not famed for its spots!”

“Uh, what?” Cass asked.

“Madam president is after all the person who granted PRAXIS their charter in the first place. PRAXIS that imprisoned Neri, PRAXIS that hired people like Shelby and Richter! Why should she stop backing them now?”

Dianne tried, “The president may not know the truth about what happened to Neri. She may be a perfectly reasonable human being.”

“After all, she is a girl.” Cass added.

* * *

“Since the discovery of this underwater pyramid, we have failed to make any contact at all with whoever or whatever is in there. We must be prepared to defend ourselves.” The president said reasonably.

“What if they want peace?”

“They haven’t shown aggression yet, madam.”

“On the contrary! They attacked PRAXIS agent Shelby on his approach to the pyramid.”

“No one was hurt.” Brett said quickly.

“Fortunately. But in any case, if their intentions were peaceful, don’t you think they would try to establish contact? No, we must assume their intentions are hostile.”

“Neri doesn’t—didn’t have a hostile bone in her body!”

“Neri?”

Brett let a little emotion show. “PRAXIS captured her. She died because of the way they treated her.”

The woman opened a folder and paged through it. Reports from PRAXIS. “Oh yes, the alien girl. I see from the reports you befriended her. Weren’t you taking a tremendous risk?”

“Risk? No way. Neri was the gentlest person I’ve ever met. All she wanted was for everyone to live in harmony. The only thing that made her angry was when other people got destructive.”

Madam president looked at him. “If she was everything you say, Brett, she must have been a remarkable creature.”

“Unbelievable, madam president.” Brett said with feeling.

The president nodded and smiled a little as she turned back to the folder. “I see PRAXIS believes these newcomers have the same origin.”

“That’s right. So shouldn’t we at least give them a chance?”

* * *

Louis had gotten into the PRAXIS weapons store. He was showing Ilona around, and showing off his knowledge. And, currently, drooling over a missile. “It’s the absolute latest. I’ve used them in Tactical Assault. It doesn’t actually hit its target; it explodes really close and blows the living daylights out of anything in range. Kaboom! And it’s all over for those freaks.”

“And not a moment too soon!” Shelby agreed from his terminal behind them.

Ilona was looking a little sick.

Richter looked up from paperwork and snapped at Shelby, “Your gung-ho attitude may be useful in certain areas of field work, agent, but you’ll find a basic knowledge of physics will be more helpful here. These firing solutions are crucial. We must ensure a point of impact that will achieve maximum destruction of the pyramid.”

“Yes sir.”

“And Agent Shelby? How did this child gain entry to this secure storeroom?”

“Ah…” Shelby began, but he was saved when the door opened.

Paul handed over a folded printout. “Mr. Director, your orders from the president of the global union.”

Behind his father, Brett managed not to smile. “All preparations for an attack on the pyramid have been suspended until further notice.”

Shelby yelled, “What!”

“That’s what it says.”

Richter read, then crumpled the message. His voice was like ice. “We’ll see about this.”

* * *

Mera woke up when the door rumbled open. She sat up and brushed salt crystals from her eyes. “What?”

“Princess Shersheba wishes to see you.” The commando said, looking at the ceiling.

Mera had hoped there might be someone she knew among Shersheba’s soldiers, but there was no one. The commandos were all guards, people whose job at home was to keep the ocean planet’s large predators away from populated areas. Mera had never really met any of them. Her mind wandered, Laeka wanted to be a guard when she grew up, to dress in red sharkskin and carry a spear.

“Little queen.”

“I dislike that name.” Mera muttered in English as she dragged herself to her feet. She added in her own language, “I am coming.”

In the central chamber Mera looked up at the statue, the same figure as in the pyramid back home, but its face looked different. Her mother’s message was here. Mera let herself stumble and reached for the statue to steady herself, but the soldier pulled her back.

On the dais, Shersheba and Malakat had set up a little picnic. Mera smelled fruit and clean water as the soldier sat her down next to them.

“Thirsty? Help yourself, please.” Shersheba offered a goblet.

Thirst conquered dignity. Mera guzzled the water, then snatched up the pitcher to splash her face and her eyes. Instantly her head stopped throbbing and she felt more able to think. “If this is about contacting my sister, I haven’t changed my mind.”

“No conditions.” Malakat said. “As a member of the royal family, I’d have thought you’d have a stronger sense of duty towards your people.”

“She’s definitely not princess material.”

Shersheba’s opinion mattered less than the food. Mera picked up an apple and dug in, sucking the juice. Delicious.

Malakat was speaking again. “You have not given much thought as to what will happen to our people if the golden ankh is not handed over, have you Mera? If I do not have the means to activate the pyramid, they will die.”

“All of them. Your friends, your relatives, your mother’s subjects.” Shersheba savored the words. “That silly child you spend time with, Melka’s daughter, what is her name…”

“The red virus will kill them all.”

Mera froze. She said very quietly, “Minnow is eight years old. You speak of her death, and you smile.”

Shersheba might have flinched, but Malakat only nodded.

* * *

“So Dad and I did it, I guess.” Brett finished. “The president put a hold on the attack. We’ve got a little time.”

Neri nodded and ruffled Brett’s hair. “Thank you, Brett. But we do not have time. The only way my people can escape death is to leave the ocean planet.”

“But if they do it Malakat’s way, all of humanity will be wiped out.”

“Yes. That must not be. I must do as my mother wished. I must make the pyramid mine and use the golden ankh.”

“How, with them still inside?” Jason asked.

“I will find a way.”

Brett sat back against a palm tree. “Neri’s the chosen one. If she runs the pyramid, who knows what it could do?”

“You’re right. If it has the power to melt the icecaps, just imagine its potential for good.”

“I will get the ankh. I must make it ready.”

Jason stood up and offered Neri his hand. “Ok, we’ll go to the farm and bring it back.”

* * *

“You can twist the facts all you like, Malakat, but you don’t fool me. You don’t care about our people. You’re just a tyrant. If the virus hadn’t infected our planet, you’d have nobody to lead.”

Malakat stood up suddenly, stepped down to the floor and turned to glare at her. “That’s how stupid you are! You and the council thinking things happen by chance. A great leader knows they don’t.” He looked up at the statue and said, “The red virus didn’t just happen. It was created.”

Mera was too shocked to speak. But Shersheba whispered, “Created?”

“Of course it was.”

“Who created it?”

“I did.” Malakat turned back and smiled at them.

“You? How?” Shersheba asked, but Mera spoke louder, “What– have– you– done?” Her voice chimed clearly in the pyramid chamber.

“I…” The smile had gone brittle. “An accident, but a fortunate one. Once I realized what I’d wrought, I arranged for it to be spread throughout the oceans.”

“W-why?” Shersheba actually stuttered. For the first time Mera felt sympathy for the princess. Shersheba hadn’t known this, and she was as stunned as Mera was.

“Setting it loose would bring on mass panic, perfectly paving the way for you highness, and myself, to step in as saviors. Naturally the people would be grateful and only too happy to support our aim of taking the opal planet.”

Mera found her voice. “You destroy your own planet and think you’re fit to rule? You’re disgusting!”

“Not at all. It is time the ocean people were strong again, with leaders stronger than your weak family dynasty.” He cast another look at the statue and added, “And now I think it’s time to appeal to your sister.”

“Never!” Mera shouted.

Malakat slapped her, hard across the face, and ordered the soldiers to take her back to the cell. Mera shouted at them as she was dragged away. “You heard his words! Why do you help someone who has killed? Let me go!”

But the commandos wouldn’t look at her, or answer. They shoved her inside. Mera waited, rubbing her cheek and letting her anger cool. Rage was not an emotion often shown on the ocean planet. But no one on the ocean planet had ever met… words like ‘serial killer’ rose in Mera’s memory, in English because there were no words in the language of the ocean planet. There had never been a killing except animals for food. Murder was unknown.

Mera sank to her knees on the stone, sickened. Then she reached into her dress and pulled out the knife she’d hidden there. It was just a fruit knife, not sharp enough to do any damage. But maybe she could clear the crack in the floor…

* * *

“Is it true?” Shersheba asked immediately, “If you lied, you did it stupidly. She will never help you now she thinks you’ve killed her friends.”

Malakat turned to the central console and keyed in a long code. A stone panel swung aside and he removed a vial that glowed red. “Only I have seen this.” He said, holding it out. Shersheba flinched away. “Don’t worry, it won’t break. No—you can’t have it. You may admire my genius from a distance.”

“I thought you said it was an accident. And don’t tell me what I may and may not do. It is I who will rule on Earth, not you.”

“Whatever you say, highness.” Malakat replaced the vial and locked it away.

“You presume too much. I would never have agreed to poisoning the ocean planet.”

“It is of no concern, highness. Once I have awakened the pyramid I will use it to create an anti-viral agent and save the ocean planet.”

“And meanwhile our people suffer.”

“It is necessary. Until we have achieved our goal. A goal that you were willing to sacrifice your rival for, so do not begin showing conscience now!”

Shersheba drew breath to reply but just then the computer showed an incoming call. Ilona’s face appeared in projection. “I have good news.”

“Yes?”

“The global union has placed an indefinite hold on the proposed attack on the pyramid. Do you understand that, highness? We are safe!”

Malakat replied, “Nothing these creatures do can change anything now.”

“Highness, is there anything else you’d like me to find out? I don’t want to stay here any longer. I’m afraid I’ll be caught!” Ilona whined.

“Stay there and await instructions.”

Behind Ilona, the door opened and they could clearly see a face. Malakat hit a button and Ilona’s communicator destroyed itself in a showed of sparks.

In the storeroom, Ilona yelped in pain and surprise, dropping the wreck of her communicator. “What–” Only then did she look around.

Elly Hauser raised her eyebrows and smiled. “I think we have some talking to do.”

* * *

Brett and Jason waited by the river while Neri retrieved the ankh from its hiding place. Brett was looking uphill. Suddenly he nudged Jason and said, “Shelby.”

“What are you kids doing here?”

“Spotting birds.” Jason said, wondering what the agent was doing here.

“Yeah. Well I’m here to see your old man. Where is he?”

“Not here.”

“How come ORCA headquarters said this is where he was heading?”

Jason sighed. “When I say he’s not here, I mean he’s not here. He’s gone out riding past the west boundary. Checking fences. You have to do that, if you don’t want dingos eating your goats.”

“Way out past those trees.” Brett pointed. “He said he’d be out all day. If you want to reach him you better move.”

“What is it with you kids? Are you giving me the run-around?”

“No sir.” The boys chorused.

“Because I’ve just about had it with you Bates. And I’m here to tell your old man we won’t be having any interference with global union. Director Richter is appealing the decision this very minute. You just tell your old man to keep his nose out of PRAXIS affairs.”

Brett nodded. “Right. We’ll tell him.”

Shelby turned and left. The boys turned back to the river. After a minute Neri surfaced cautiously. “Why is he here?”

“Heck if I know.” Brett answered in the same low voice. “Delivering a thread for dad apparently. He didn’t see you.”

Jason crouched by the water. “I think we’d better leave alone in case he’s watching, and we should leave a note for Dad. Can you meet us out at sea?”

Neri nodded and slipped under the water without a sound.

Brett said more loudly, “How about, ‘Dear dad, Agent Shelby says, and we’d have gotten away with it to if it weren’t for you meddling kids.’”

Jason snorted. “I’ll think of something better. Let’s go up to the house and find a place to leave it.”

* * *

Ilona’s immediate terror faded when she realized she wasn’t being dragged back to PRAXIS headquarters. Agent Hauser escorted her to Winston’s lab, pointed her to a chair, and turned drop the news.

“It’s as I thought. Ilona is an alien spy.”

Cass and Winston both stared. “Ilona?”

Ilona said quietly, because she was scared, “Just me. Not mother.”

“That’s why you wanted to know about water consumption.”

Winston gave Cass a questioning look.

“I asked HELEN to run a check on the water usage of Ilona’s cabin. It’s up a hundred percent up on the average.”

Elly nodded. “That fits, Ilona and her mother need to get wet often.”

Winston took another look back at the silent Ilona, “This is a most startling revelation, Agent Hauser, but I’m not quite sure why you are involving us.”

“Yeah. It sounds like PRAXIS business.” Cass said, openly hostile.

“If Ilona’s taken to PRAXIS she’ll be put through all kinds of experiments, like your friend Neri. I’m afraid she might end up the same way. Is that what you want?”

“Of course not.”

“Then you’ll help me. I want to understand these people, Doctor Seth, not destroy them.”

Winston looked at Cass, and they nodded to each other. Cass drawled, “Well I guess it’s easier than hitting her on the head to give Ilona time to escape. Ilona, your Mom’s off this shift right? You want to bring her down here and we’ll figure out what to do?”

Ilona began to smile, realizing that everything might be all right after all. She nodded quickly and headed for the door. She could leave, get her mother and escape through the dive pool. She was sure Cass had let her go so they could escape if they wanted. But…

Louis caught her in the hall. “Ilona, I’ve been looking all over for you. You won’t believe the weapons coming on board now—they make the first lot look like toys! We’re really gonna show these alien freaks! Come check it out!”

“Not right now, Louis.” Ilona said around a sudden fear.

“Suit yourself.”

More… weapons… Ilona broke into a run.

* * *

Mera had spent the last few hours scraping at the crack between the stones of the floor. It was a long crack, went around a whole block. The effort was only making Mera thirstier, and her head was hurting again. She was almost ready to give up when very suddenly the stone swung downward. Damp air billowed up, soothing her skin.

Mera began to laugh. Of course. This wasn’t really a cell; the pyramid had never been built to hold prisoners. They’d locked her in the closet that held the access hatch to the inner workings of the pyramid. Mera swung herself through the hole and dropped four feet into darkness.

The sound of dripping water caught her attention and Mera could think of nothing else until she found the water and drank and splashed her face. Heaven! After another long drink, she looked around.

The lights were coming on and Mera saw the crystal panels and tubes of rushing water that were the guts of a computer on her world. The water she’d heard was a stream pouring from a pipe into a small pool. The floor of the pool was a mosaic of shifting lights.

Mera stuck her head in. The water was warm and tasted like Earth’s oceans with the tang that ocean planet technology gave it. The pool was part of the pyramid’s mechanics, but wetting down in it wouldn’t hurt anything. She sat up and slicked her wet hair back, leaned against a wall, and tried to reach…

“Neri… Malakat is mad but I think…”

But she felt no contact and after a moment the long deprivation caught up with her and she fell asleep.

* * *

Neri looked up, listening, then shook her head. She tucked the ankh into a little niche under a fern. “There. Ankh is safe, until I take to pyramid.”

“Yeah, but the hard bit’s getting into the pyramid.” Jason said, “There’s no way we’re going to risk you being captured too.”

Neri grimaced but nodded. She said slowly, “I think my sister is all right, at least for now. She is smiling. I do not know why.”

“Really?” Brett brightened. “If you can—however you guys talk to each other—tell her…”

“Tell her we’ll get her out, somehow.” Jason said when his brother stopped mid-sentence.

* * *

Shersheba paced. “I don’t see any signs of Neri coming to her sister’s rescue of her own accord. And it doesn’t look as though Mera’s going to ask for the ankh. Any chance we had with her is probably ruined.”

“Your gloomy chatter is beginning to annoy me.”

Shersheba whirled and shouted, “Enough of your impertinence! It is I of the royal blood who will rule the ocean people on Earth! You will never be more than my advisor. So stop your sneering, and tell me our next move.”

Malakat stood up and smiled a mirthless smile. “Why ask me?” he said, “You plan to reign over the whole Earth. Prove you’re fit to. For once, solve the problem yourself.”

They sized each other up, like enemies now. Shersheba nodded slowly. “So… I now know what a fool you think me, Malakat. But don’t be so smug. One day I’ll surprise you.”

Malakat didn’t look worried. He left the central chamber. Left behind, Shersheba stood still for a minute under the statue’s cool gaze. Then she began to smile.

* * *

Neri looked up suddenly. “Charley.”

“Hmm?”

“He say… Shersheba!” Neri jumped up suddenly and ran for the beach, Brett and Jason trailing behind her.

Charley’s message came in a mixture of words and echolocation. Shersheba looking at him. Shersheba at the surface. She moved—something small, and it released a red stain into the water. Then she swam away, quickly.

The red cloud diffused over the coral reef. It smelled… bad.

“Charley!”

“What’s he telling you?”

“He hurts inside.” Neri said, her eyes distant.

“He’s upset?”

“No, pain, poison, in here.” She touched her chest.

“Poison?”

“Yes. Where Shersheba was. I must go.”

Jason grabbed her. “Neri, no! You can’t!”

“Let me go!” She struggled, frantic.

“No. Listen to me! Neri!” Jason waited until Neri looked at him then said, “We don’t know what it is. If it’s hurting him it’ll hurt you too.”

Neri shuddered and sank to her knees in the sand, looking out to the waves they could no longer trust. “Charley…”

20. The Red Virus

The red virus spread. It infected coral and killed fish. A pod of dolphins swam through the stain and they spread it into another current, which carried it…

Jason found Neri pacing the beach, just beyond reach of the waves. The sand around her was littered with dead fish and stank sharply. She looked like she’d been there all night, pacing frantically.

“Charley is dying. I must go to him.”

“You can’t. The sea’s filled with the red virus.”

“Not everywhere. Some parts I can go.” Neri said hopefully, but if she really believed that she’d already be gone.

“It’s spreading too fast.”

“He needs me.”

“Neri… there’s nothing you can do. Mera said there’s no cure. I know it’s hard for you not to go to him, but you can’t risk your life. There are more important things you have to do—we have to save Mera, we have to keep Malakat from using the pyramid. Or everyone will die.”

Neri sobbed and her hands shook.

“Neri.” Jason grabbed her shoulders. “If the virus kills everything in the ocean, it will kill the algae that make oxygen and the fish people need to keep from starving. And if the ice caps melt… I guess Shersheba thinks it’ll somehow turn this planet into a copy of yours, but it won’t. The water would rise fast, there will be huge waves, storms, earthquakes… ORCA won’t survive. The coasts won’t survive. I don’t know if… anyone…” Jason had to stop and take a breath. Neri was looking at him like she didn’t really understand. “You’re the ‘chosen one’ whatever that means, you’re the best chance for anything to survive. So you have to stay alive as long as you can.”

Neri nodded. Her eyes were blank and empty and Jason wondered how much more she could take. Finally she said, “I must save my sister. Charley say so. But I will listen until he is gone.”

* * *

Dianne held a vial of water in her gloved hand. She could see the stain in it, growing as she watched, even in the bottle. “Our people who took these samples say the contaminated area has doubled.”

Winston grimaced. “HELEN, what does your analysis show?”

HELEN’s lights flashed and in the depths of the computer a cooling fan came on. “The biological makeup is very interesting, Winston. The virus did not originate on earth, but it has elements very similar to human and cetacean dna. Its source is unknown.”

“How fast is it spreading?”

“Very rapidly, Commander. But only underwater. It has no airborne transmission capability; its replication is achieved by converting oxygen into ammonia.”

“Which is deadly to all life-forms.” Winston supplied.

“Is there any way of stopping this virus?”

“None known to our science.” HELEN replied.

“And if it’s left untreated?”

“With prevailing currents, all oceans will be irretrievably poisoned within two months. Would you like me to run a scenario of probable economic and environmental effects?”

“Two months…” Dianne whispered. “No thank you, HELEN. Dedicate all unneeded processing power to analyzing the virus. Any information might be useful.”

The door opened and Jason and Brett came in. “We’re back. Neri’s going crazy. And you’re wanted on the bridge.”

Dianne sighed and stepped out the door, trailing her sons. “Are you positive Shersheba did this? Brought the virus from her planet and deliberately spread it here?”

“Well, you-know-who saw her.”

“It’s unbelievable.”

Brett said simply, “It’s Shersheba, I believe it.”

“She hasn’t even thought about the consequences of what she’s doing.” Jason said raggedly, as they reached the bridge door. “All those creatures, fish, whales—it’s a death sentence for them.”

* * *

“Why?” Malakat demanded, “Just tell me why!”

Shersheba sounded defensive. “I don’t understand what’s making you so angry, Malakat. I released the virus because it’s the only way Neri will surrender the golden ankh.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“Well she’s hardly going to let this planet die is she?”

“That’s exactly what’s going to happen anyway, now.”

“But you said you could stop the virus. You assured me of that!” Shersheba’s voice had gone shrill, scared.

Malakat replied with forced patience, “Only by using the power of the pyramid. Without the ankh I don’t have that power, highness.”

“But you will soon. Once Neri realizes the only way for both planets to survive is to use the ankh, she’ll bring it to us—and beg us to take it.”

On the other side of the wall, Mera was listening. She shouldn’t have been able to hear them through a foot of stone, but the words carried clearly into the misty air in the heart of the pyramid. Mera sat before a wide tree made of cables all glowing with energy, surrounded by pools. This place made her feel strong even though she hadn’t eaten all day.

Neri?

Sunlight, the smell of the pond, crushing sadness. Neri looked into the water and saw another reflection.

“Mera? Can you hear me?”

“I hear you, sister.”

“Where are you?”

Mera said, “Inside the heart of the underwater pyramid. Its power lets me speak to you.”

“Are you all right?”

“Yes.” Mera said, “Is it true that Shersheba has released the red virus into the ocean?”

“It is true. The ocean is poisoned. Many fish are dead, and I cannot hear Charley anymore. He is gone.”

“No!” Mera cried aloud. “Then everything will die, like our ocean planet.” The lights around her changed and the pyramid let Mera hear footsteps. “I must go, I will try to return again soon. Do not worry, for the pyramid protects me. I would be with you–” On the island Mera’s image vanished like a blown candle as in the pyramid, she crawled through the low tunnel and hoisted herself up into her cell. She was sitting quietly when the door opened.

Shersheba looked at her, then turned as Malakat called her name. “Perhaps you are right, highness. Releasing the red virus will force the chosen one to surrender the ankh. She will not let the earth and her own people die.”

“So you do not think I’m so stupid after all?”

“Of course not. Perhaps some pressure should be put on her sister?”

“Why do you think I am here?” Shersheba turned to Mera and snapped, “Get up.”

Mera stood and her dress, caught in the crack between the stones, tore slightly.

“What was that noise?”

For a second, Mera was afraid. Then she said haughtily, “On Earth there are creatures called rats. They scratch.”

Shersheba grimaced. Mera guessed she’d met rats in Egypt, but she didn’t seem to know there weren’t any rats at the bottom of the ocean. It was almost funny.

* * *

Sitting on the bed in their quarters, Ilona explained to Elly and Cass. “…For a while our scientists thought they had controlled the virus, but it had mutated. It kept returning but worse. In the end, we realized we couldn’t stop it.”

Elly added to her notes. “Is there anything else? Anything at all? It’s important you tell us everything you know.”

“You’ve told them enough, Ilona.”

“Mother… what’s the use of keeping secrets now? Our planet’s dying and now the Earth’s been contaminated too.”

“If there’s anything you can tell us, Mrs… I mean, Ila. We’re really up against the wall here.”

Ilona’s mother looked at her and nodded slowly. “I think…”

The door opened and Shelby strode in, trailing Louis.

“What’re you doing here? I’ve been looking all over.”

Cass said quickly, “Officer Smith’s an engineer. She’s explaining how to stop the virus from contaminating our water purification system. “Cause if it gets in…” Cass drew a finger across her throat.

“What did you want, Shelby?”

“The ORCA tests revealed the virus didn’t originate on Earth. It looked like the aliens brought it here—and we have reason to believe they released it intentionally. It’s a deliberate act of war! With this kind of provocation we’ve got no choice but to retaliate.”

“Does Richter know?” Elly asked, standing up quickly. Ilona and her mother drew together in fear.

“Of course. He’s speaking with the president of the global union right now, and this time she won’t wimp out.”

“We’re going to nuke them out of existence!” Louis said with relish.

Elly left in a hurry, to be in on the conference. Shelby followed her, and Louis went after him.

Ilona murmured, “Deliberately? That could not be!”

* * *

“If we’d acted earlier,” Richter said accusingly, “The aliens wouldn’t have had time to release their virus. The delay caused by your intervention has only served to jeopardize our position.”

Brett opened his mouth, but his father beat him to it with a cool, “I think it’s wise not to be too trigger-happy with nuclear weapons, don’t you?”

“Oh, I hope you’re not going to waste madam president’s time with your precious arguments.”

“She wouldn’t’ve asked us to be here if she thought we were going to waste her time.” Brett said reasonably.

“This time is different, young man. This time she’s run out of options.”

HELEN ordered, “Standby. Conference about to commence.”

The screen came on and madam president said, “Thank you for coming. You may be seated. Unfortunately, our situation as deteriorated. As you know, these visitors have released a toxic agent into our oceans. Our whole planet is under threat. I regret this, but we have no choice but to launch a counterattack.”

“But you can’t! There must be a better way of dealing with this.”

“We’ve given them enough opportunities.” Richter snapped. “We cannot just sit back and let them overtake us.”

The president looked regretful, behind her political face. “Brett, if we had more time on our hands it would be different. The scientists might’ve been able to find a way to destroy the toxin. But since it’s spreading so fast, we have no choice but to act quickly.”

“No, you’ve got to talk to them. Anything’s better than fighting!”

“I’m sorry, Brett.”

Brett wasn’t surprised. After this, he didn’t have much hope arguing for peace.

Paul asked, “Well, what do you intend to do madam president?”

The woman sighed. “A massive radiation blast is our best hope of destroying the virus.”

“But what about the repercussions?” Brett spoke up, trying again. “Madam president, the radiation will destroy everything as surely as the virus will!”

“The environment will recover.”

“Get real. The reef’s been growing since the dinosaurs were here, it’ll take that long to grow back. If it ever does.”

“Brett, I understand your concerns but… sometimes in life, you are forced to do things you’d rather not do. If we don’t do everything in our power to stop this invasion now, it may be too late. For all of us.”

* * *

Neri walked into the water.

She hadn’t promised not to. The area infected by the red virus was clearly defined, and she could stay away from it. And she had to know, even if Jason got angry. Even if she got sick.

There was much less sound in the ocean than there had been. The whales and dolphins were gone, warned away. Dying fish flopped weakly, invisible inside the red stain.

Charley? Do you live?

Nothing. Then… another sound, familiar. Someone was here.

Neri looked around, and suddenly she was face to face with Shersheba. They looked at each other. Shersheba kicked for the surface, and Neri followed.

“If you’re looking for your little friend the whale, he’s dead.” Shersheba said, nasty as ever.

“…why do you do this terrible thing?”

“If you’d given us the ankh in the first place, none of this would’ve happened! If you don’t hand it over the red virus will kill everything, not just your whale.”

“If I give it to you, Malakat will kill everything.” Neri said quietly.

“You’re so stupid!” Shersheba shouted. “If you don’t give us the ankh, this planet and our own—everything will die. The only way for Malakat to stop the virus is to use the full power of the pyramid. But without the ankh, he can’t do that! So it’s your choice Neri. Life or death.” And Shersheba turned and dived.

* * *

Jason was checking the controls on the newly repaired minifin when he saw Neri. He shot a call up to the bridge, “Commander Bates?”

“Is that you Jase?”

“Got a slight hitch down here Mum. Endangered species approaching the dive pool. Eliminate predators if possible.”

“I’ll do what I can.” Dianne said. “You come back in, all right?”

“Roger, Mum.” Jason turned the minifin back towards ORCA, catching up with Neri. He waved at her and said, “Be careful—PRAXIS in the launch bay.” She nodded and tucked herself outside the launch bay where she could see the shadows of those inside without them seeing her.

Jason climbed out of the minifin to find Shelby drooling over a missile. “It’s ready!” Louis looked just as delighted. Elly Hauser just looked bored.

A message came over the speakers, “Attention all PRAXIS personnel. Report immediately to the bridge for final briefing.”

“I am up to here with these briefings!” Shelby grumbled.

“Did anyone ever tell you patience was a virtue?” Elly said acidly as they left the room.

A moment later Neri surfaced in the pool. Jason offered her a hand out. “Hi. Hurry, get changed before they come back.” A minute later, Neri now in her ORCA uniform, the two of them headed for the lift. But as the doors opened, Louis peeked around the corner and saw them. He yelled in surprise. The lift doors closed before Jason could tackle him or something.

* * *

Upstairs, Richter was talking about remaining on alert, the countdown being imminent, and things like that. Louis grabbed Shelby’s sleeve and burbled, “The alien! She’s back, I saw her in the lift on gamma level!”

“Agent Shelby, what is the boy saying?”

“I’ve got no idea, sir.”

“She was here! In the lift with Jason. You have to believe me!”

Elly said, “Easy enough to find out. How long ago do you think you saw her?”

“Just a couple of minutes.”

“Ok. HELEN, can you play the last three minutes of the security record for the gamma level lift, please?”

HELEN said, “Certainly, Agent Hauser.” She brought up the film: a minute’s footage of Jason standing alone in the lift.

Louis’ jaw dropped. “She was there! I saw it!”

Danson said, “Jason’s the only person there, Louis.”

“I’m telling the truth Dad.”

“This is a waste of valuable time.” Richter said, and gestured.

“I think you’d better leave, son.”

“She was there!” Louis wailed as he was escorted out the door.

Richter turned back. “Is the torpedo armed?”

“Affirmative, sir.”

“Standby to detonate. I’ll notify you as soon as we get the go-ahead.”

* * *

In the commander’s quarters Jason jumped up when the door opened. “Mum–”

“No worries.” Dianne said quickly, “It was a close call but HELEN did it. Not one image of Neri on the security footage.”

“It was all wiped out?”

“Like the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. Everyone is quite certain it’s there, but it’s only your imagination.” Was Winston’s opinion.

Cass grinned. “They must have thought Louis was nuts!”

“Yes, I think he’s lost his credibility—even with Agent Shelby.”

“But that’s the only good news.” Brett said, “They’re ready. We’re just waiting for the word from madam president and then… war.”

“Her decision seems irreversible. I don’t think she’s going to change her mind now.”

Neri chimed, “Then I must take ankh to Malakat.”

Dianne said, “Neri, that could make things far worse than what PRAXIS is going to do.”

“But if virus stopped, no need for war.”

“Malakat might be lying. Maybe he can’t stop the virus even with the ankh.” Jason said, because it was more optimistic than saying that even if the virus were gone, PRAXIS would still consider the war to have been started.

Cass added, “Yeah, this could be just Shersheba’s way of pushing you to surrender the ankh. And if they get it they can go ahead with invading Earth…”

“Not to mention what they might try to do to you when you hand it over.”

Neri looked at them and nodded. “I know this. But even if it creates new problem, must stop the poison in the oceans. No more death.”

* * *

Garron listened in horror to the news. “But if the opal planet is infected, we have nowhere to escape to! Everything we have done has been for nothing. We are lost.”

“We are not ‘lost’ Garron.” Malakat said, his voice steely. “The virus can be stopped. And by releasing it, we’ve demonstrated to the earth people how easily we can destroy them. When our people come, they will not fight.”

“How can you be certain the earth pyramid can create a cure?”

Malakat snarled. “Listen to me. The virus will be stopped. And I warn you Garron, things could get worse for you than they already are.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that there will be no place for doubters in the new world. That was one of the failings of the ocean planet: people gave up. That sort of weakness and disloyalty won’t be tolerated. Is that clearly understood?”

“Yes sir.” Garron said quietly.

“Good. Now get on with it.”

Malakat closed the call. He was losing them, if there wasn’t a breakthrough soon he would lose the loyalty of the people. And when the people’s fear turned against him it would destroy them all.

Shersheba flounced in, her robe flowing around her. “It is curious. That child. Considering we’ve given her virtually no water, she’s surprisingly strong and alert.”

Malakat waved that thought away. “She can’t last forever. Why will the chosen one not bring the ankh? Why is she taking so long?”

“Do not worry, Malakat. She knows time is running out. I expect her soon.”

* * *

Below their feet Mera sat cuddled against the central core of the pyramid, talking to her sister. “Shersheba tells me the virus has reached the mountains where our people go to be safe. I think she lies, hoping that in fear I will ask you for the ankh. I know she lies.”

“But you are afraid.”

Mera smiled wanly. “I have water, but I am very hungry. That makes it easier to fear. But I will be well. Sister, what have you decided?”

“I must use the ankh to stop the virus.”

“But Malakat and Shersheba will take it from you. They’ll try to kill you!”

“The virus must be stopped or many more will die.” Neri chimed.

“I know. Be careful, sister.”

Neri nodded, and her image faded. Mera took a breath, trying to gather her strength. The pyramid gave her water, but it could not give her food, or sunlight or open space or peace. “And being around Malakat is sickening.” She muttered, and got up to go back to her cell.

* * *

Neri stepped out from behind the waterfall. Jason, sitting on the shore of the pond, looked up. “Did you talk to Mera?”

“Yes. She holds on.”

“You’re determined to go there, aren’t you?”

“I must. If the virus keeps spreading, more creatures will die like Charley did.” Neri said simply and sat down next to Jason.

“Ok. But let me go talk to them first.”

“No, Jason.”

“Hey, at least let me explain! You and I both know they could just take the ankh from you and make you a prisoner. At least let me try to negotiate another meeting with conditions. I don’t know what chance we have, but it’s got to be better than just walking into a trap.”

Neri finally nodded. “You must be quick, Jason. Not much time.”

“Ok, I’ll go home and see what we can cook up.” Jason started to walk towards the beach. Then, afraid Neri was angry, he turned back. “I’m just afraid of losing you.”

“I know.” Neri chimed, not looking at him. “Everyone is afraid. Mother, PRAXIS, president. Shersheba also, I think. So they do terrible things. Will we also, because we are afraid?”

Jason didn’t actually gape, but he wanted to. “Neri…” He could think of a lot of things to say, but half of them were stupid and the other half… were stupid.

* * *

Richter sauntered onto the bridge, paperwork in hand. “The president of the global union has given the order to detonate. Begin the countdown.”

“Let’s do this.” Shelby muttered.

Dianne spoke up, “What about the children? All non-essential personnel, including children, must be evacuated first. You are talking about using a nuclear weapon near a populated area.”

“What’s your time frame, commander? How long?”

“As long as it takes.” Dianne said simply. “Mr. Danson, can you start organizing an evacuation roster? Dave, how many boats will we need?” And because she was clearly doing something, PRAXIS had to leave her alone.

As soon as they were out of earshot Dave said blandly, “Commander, may I assume we coordinate this evacuation with all possible safety and comfort in mind? It might take several days to organize transport for everyone.”

“I think that would be appropriate.”

Danson said, “Delaying the launch is one thing, but I want my son far away from here when they pull the trigger. This is a dangerous game, commander.”

“I know, and I’m sorry.” Dianne said quietly. “I don’t like putting anyone at risk. But once they pull that trigger the aliens will retaliate, and then it’s likely that nowhere will be safe.”

* * *

“It’s the worst news.” Elly said, coming into the cabin where Ila and Ilona waited. “The president has authorized the attack. The countdown’s about to begin. If you have any idea how Malakat will retaliate, we need to know about it.”

“We don’t know.” Ila said.

“We have to tell them Mother, can’t you see that?”

“I’m urging you to help us. Time’s running out! Do you want blood on your hands?” Elly snapped. Both the aliens flinched.

Cass spoke up. “Come on Ilona, have they got bombs? What kind of weapons do your people use?”

“No weapons.” Ilona said quietly. “The power of the pyramid is all Malakat needs. With it he has complete control.”

“What do you mean complete control?” Elly asked.

But Cass had seen the synchronium, and the inside of an ocean planet spaceship so she had a better idea of what they were dealing with. She looked at Ilona. “He could wipe us out whenever he wants.”

* * *

As soon as the minifin surfaced inside the pyramid, Jason was hauled out and dragged into the main chamber.

Shersheba asked, “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I’ve come with instructions.”

“Instructions? You have come with instructions for me? I will be most interested to hear them.” She motioned politely for Jason to sit down.

“Neri has agreed to bring you the ankh. But there are conditions.”

“Conditions. And what conditions would those be, Jason?”

Malakat was in the background, watching them as he worked at the central console.

“First, you and your troops must vacate the pyramid. Second, Neri’s safety must be guaranteed. Third, you must release Mera.”

“These conditions are extreme. They will be difficult to meet.”

Jason nodded. “But you know what will happen if you do not.”

* * *

On the island, Neri waited.

21. The Countdown

Jason pulled the boat up the beach, trying not to step on the dead fish. The virus stank—Winston said that was the ammonia, whatever it was made the ocean smell like a dirty catbox.

“We’ve been monitoring the virus. It doubles in size every few hours.”

“Doubles?” Neri asked.

Jason nodded. “At this rate it’ll surround the island in a few days. If you’re there, the only way you’ll be able to leave is by boat. I don’t like the thought of leaving you trapped here, but ORCA isn’t exactly safe these days.”

“I will stop it. As soon as Malakat goes from the pyramid.”

“That’s if he keeps his promise.”

“He will.” Neri said, “He wants the virus to stop too, and he knows only I can do it. Or all will die.”

Neri stood up and turned away. She looked haggard, almost like when she’d been so sick.

Jason stood and walked with her. “You’re missing Charley, aren’t you?”

“Jason, I…”

* * *

Brett found Cass in the galley, along with the rest of ORCA’s juvenile population.

“They agreed to leave the pyramid.”

“They’re not the only ones leaving. We’re all being evacuated to the mainland.”

Brett hadn’t heard this. “Not me, no way!”

“Orders are orders.” Cass said.

Dianne spotted them and added, “Absolutely right Cass, and to be followed to the letter.”

“But Mum!”

“There’s no way you’re staying on board when ORCA’s becoming a nuclear launch pad.”

“But…” Brett looked from his mother to Cass, who winked. He finished, “But I’d like it put on record that I seriously resent being called nonessential personnel.”

Cass said, “Well, Brett, let’s go pack and make sure Winston can handle everything while we’re gone. You mind if we get a later shuttle, commander? It’s that or showing up on land with no clean undies.”

Dianne laughed at both of them. “All right, pack. But let me know when you’re leaving so I can see you off.”

Once they reached the safety of the lab, Cass became all business. “My Dad called—they were suppose to return to ORCA tomorrow, but nobody’s coming on board now that PRAXIS has taken over. Winston! We’re all getting the boot so you have to do this part.”

“I am ready for instruction.” Winston said.

Brett turned away as his com went off. Jason said, “Everything set to go, Brett?”

“Guess what? We’re being evacuated to the mainland weather we like it or not.”

“What? What about the plan?”

“Winston’ll follow it through. Cass is briefing him now.”

“Well… have a nice trip top the mainland.”

“Sure. Good luck.” Brett said and signed off.

Dianne appeared in the doorway. “Why aren’t you two packed and topside?”

“Oh, we’re just tying up a few loose ends.”

“You made an exception for Ilona.” Brett grumbled.

“Agent Hauser made an exception for Ilona. She insisted. It was that or turn her over to PRAXIS as an alien and none of us want that. You, pack. I want to see you at reception in ten minutes. And Cass…”

Cass looked innocent.

“If you’re planning anything, as I know you are… this is serious. I don’t know if ORCA will survive. Leaving now may be your only chance to see your parents again.”

Cass’ jaw dropped. She started to say something, stopped, and ran out the door.

Winston said, “Commander, do you really think…?”

“I think we need to prepare for the worst.”

* * *

Everyone was gathered in the central chamber. Malakat said, “Nothing more to be done here. Time to leave.”

“What do we do with her?” Shersheba asked, gesturing at Mera who sat in a corner.

Malakat turned to her. “We are leaving the pyramid as agreed, Mera. You may come with us or wait here for your sister. The choice is yours.”

“I will wait.”

“As you wish. Proceed.” He added in the language of the ocean planet. The soldiers turned and filed towards the pool.

Shersheba stopped to say, “The final insult. Running away in defeat.”

“We are not running away, we are merely honoring our end of the bargain. Please greet your sister for us, Mera. May her efforts bring a speedy resolution to this most pressing of problems.”

They left. Mera listened to the footsteps receding down the hall until they faded to silence. Then she stood up. Somewhere around here there would be food. And…

She reached up and touched the carved ankh in the statue’s hand. “Mother?”

“My daughter.” The statue shimmered and the hologram stood up. Mera backed away to get a good look at her. “Mother!”

“I fear time grows short. If you are seeing these messages than my worst fears have come to pass. I cannot believe…” The queen’s ghost shook her head, her face pained. “You must take control of the pyramid, Neri. If I am gone you are the only one who can protect our people. The threat may be worse… our scientists have predicted that the red virus will mutate and become deadly if… contained in the body of one who has eaten the flesh of a jali.”

Mera clapped her hands to her mouth, gagging on the thought.

“I do not want to believe anyone could do such a thing, but all who predict the future say this will happen. I hope I can stop this before it touches the world my children live in.”

The message ended and the hologram folded away. Mera wanted to scrub her brain. She’d never get the horrible image out. Someone had…

Malakat. He said he’d created the virus. Perhaps Shalamorn had suspected him, but you would need a lot of proof to accuse someone of such a horrible act, or maybe the queen hadn’t wanted to believe in it. Mera wouldn’t have believed it. Until the virus started and people became scared, she’d never seen any cruelty in her own people.

It was a few minutes before Mera could gather her thoughts. Then she went and found the food store, and took as much as she could carry back into the main chamber, where she sat at the statue’s feet and stuffed herself.

* * *

Jason was checking the helmet for the third time when his com rang. “Yes?”

“Jason.”

“Winston. What’s happening?”

“They are leaving the pyramid. Absolutely no question.”

“Excellent. We’ll head out there.” Jason waved to Neri and started walking towards the water.

Winston said, “Jason! Jason, please wait one moment.”

“Yeah?”

“We’re given to understand PRAXIS may launch the nuclear torpedo at any time. It is far too dangerous to swim to the pyramid now!”

Jason and Neri looked at each other. Jason said, “You hear that?”

Neri nodded, her face stern. “We must get to the pyramid before the weapon. Mera may be there, we must get her away.”

“Right. Thanks for the warning Winston, but this might be our only chance. Keep your eyes on the sensors for the virus too, in case the pyramid gets rid of it instantly do whatever you can to stop PRAXIS.”

Winston opened his mouth to protest, remembered this really might be the only chance, and said, “Be careful.”

Jason nodded, cut the call, and settled the deep-dive helmet on his head.

* * *

“These guys are taking forever.” Shelby complained. The PRAXIS technicians still swarmed over the bomb, running checks and taking off all the failsafes.

Richter replied, “Relax, agent. The torpedo will be ready in just over an hour.”

The door opened. Louis came in with his hands behind his back and a wobbly grin on his face. “Hi. I just came to say goodbye.”

“Great.” Shelby steered him right back at the door. “See ya’ Louis.”

“You sure you couldn’t pull some strings and get my name taken off the list?” The boy whined.

“Forget it kid.”

“But you’re PRAXIS! You could overrule Commander Bates anytime. Couldn’t you?”

Richter looked at the kid. “What makes you think so?”

“Agent Hauser made her take Ilona Smith’s name off the list and she’s under the age limit.” Louis made an innocent face and hoped.

* * *

In the Smiths’ cabin, Elly and Ilona were chatting, almost like normal people except that they were talking about events on the ocean planet.

“So your people are convinced the only way to escape is by migrating to earth?”

“Yes. But Malakat says the human race will fight us off. That if we wish to live here we must make war with the humans and turn them into ‘slaves.’ If only more of us knew that humans are not the warlike monsters Malakat says. If only they believed we could come here in peace. In their hearts, our people are only frightened. They don’t want war any more than you do.”

“Ilona… I’m sorry to have to say this, but in some ways Malakat is right about humans. We have done many terrible things to our own people in our history, mostly because they were frightened just as your people are now. Many earth people would be afraid of you and not welcome you.”

Ilona looked stunned. From across the room her mother said, “You are honest.”

“And you came to ORCA as a spy… why? I mean, why you and not an adult, Ilona?”

Ilona looked down at her hands. “I wanted to come to Earth. I’d heard many things about your world and wanted to see it.”

“Heard? From who?”

“One of my people was lost on earth most of her life. We were friends. She told me things about your planet. Good things. I do not know where she is now, if she lives.”

The wall screen came on and Ilona jumped. Richter said, “Agent Hauser, you and your friends remain where you are.”

When the screen went dark, Elly tried the door. “Locked from the bridge.”

* * *

“Take some men and escort them to the bridge. Agent Hauser not only concealed the fact that aliens are on board, she talked Commander Bates into helping her in the coverup.” Richter said.

“You wouldn’t have found out if it wasn’t for me.”

“Kid, for the last time–” Shelby began, but Richter stopped him.

“The young man has a point. It seems he knows as much—or more—than you do about what’s going on around here.”

Shelby winced.

Louis puffed up. “Of course. I can move all over the base and find out things and nobody bothers me.”

“What kind of things?” Richter looked down at the boy.

“Um, things like… what Commander Bates is doing. Wouldn’t you like to know about that?”

“That could prove useful. It seems there’s more to Commander Bates than meets the eye. You’d need your father’s permission.”

“That’s not a problem. I know he won’t mind.”

* * *

Upstairs, HELEN reported to a room full of grumbling children with backpacks, “The last shuttle will be leaving from the pontoon in approximately five minutes.”

“You heard the machine.” Dave Hartley said, “Shout when you hear your name. Jessica Barnes.”

“Here.”

“Brett Bates.”

“Yeah.” Brett said.

“Cassandra Clayborn.”

“Here.”

“Nicos Cleary.”

“This is a pain, Dave.”

“Better than getting blown up, Nico. Tenille Colwell.”

“Here.”

Cass sat down next to Brett. “Got any last minute bright ideas, now’s the time to use them. Hey Louis. Better see Dave, get your name checked off.”

Louis grinned at them. “Don’t need to. I’m not going.”

“What do you mean you’re not going? This is the last shuttle.”

“I’ve got permission to stay onboard.”

Cass weighed that. “I don’t believe you. Hey Dave, Louis Danton reckons he’s been allowed to stay on board.”

“No way.” Dave said, “Louis, get to the lift. Move it.”

“I think if you check the list, you’ll find my name is missing.”

Dave turned, checking his clipboard while herding Louis toward the lift. HELEN announced, “The last shuttle will leave for the mainland in exactly two minutes. Two minutes.”

Brett and Cass looked at each other, shrugged, and ran for it. They heard Dave shout as they careened through the corridors. Then footsteps—they dodged into a side tunnel and held still, pressed against the wall as a PRAXIS team marched past.

“Think they’ll hold the shuttle?”

“No way.” Was Cass’ opinion. “Down to the wire as it is. Uh oh—in here!” Cass waved open the nearest door and pointed to a hatch in the wall. Laundry chute. Still carrying their bags, they jumped in.

* * *

Winston watched the screen. A dozen bright spots on the screen indicated the ocean planet soldiers leaving the pyramid. But now the image was flickering worryingly. “HELEN, the image is breaking up again. Are you sure your analysis is correct?”

“Are you suggesting I have a malfunction?”

“In this case I’d be happy if you did.” Winston muttered. He looked up suddenly as the door opened. “Why on earth are you two still here?”

“No time to explain.” Brett said.

“Only you haven’t seen us, right? What’s this?”

“Well I’ve been monitoring the departure of Malakat and Shersheba’s troops from the pyramid. But the image keeps breaking up and HELEN informs me that they’re simply interferences causing shadings of light on the screen.”

HELEN added, “The technical term for this phenomenon is ghost images.”

With growing alarm Brett asked, “As in, not Malakat’s guys leaving after all?”

“Just an electronic illusion.”

“We’ve been had!”

“We’ve got to get in touch with Jason!”

“I’ve already tried without success. I can only assume they’re swimming to the pyramid.”

* * *

Elly was thinking ‘Spanish inquisition’ again. She noticed that Ilona, scared as the girl looked, stood in front of her mother protectively.

“You took no steps to inform me when you discovered these aliens?”

“I, ah, didn’t have time.”

“You had time to get the girl permission to stay on board.”

Shelby said, “You know, you can be charged with treason for harboring aliens? They’ve already begun spreading dangerous propaganda. We should get them back to headquarters as soon as possible.”

Richter stepped in front of him and surveyed the captives. “Not… necessarily. They could well prove far more valuable here as hostages. Take them below and hold them until further notice.”

Dianne appeared between two PRAXIS goons. “Just a minute, Richter. This is a marine research facility, not a prison. I won’t have you treating our employees like this.”

“I’m sorry Ms. Bates, but you’re no longer in command. Is the torpedo ready?”

“Ready sir.” Someone answered.

“Good. Then target the pyramid and prepare for countdown.”

“No!” Ilona wailed.

“Take them below.”

Behind Richter, a white-coated man spoke into the intercom. “All personnel to action stations. Repeat, all personnel to action stations.”

Shelby was smiling, an expression Dianne wanted to wipe off his face. But there was nothing she could do now. She left the bridge.

* * *

They climbed out of the pool. The pyramid was silent, its blue glow muted. “This way.” Neri murmured.

In the main chamber they found Mera standing over the console, her hands on the controls but not moving. Her eyes were closed, her lips moving. In front of her a triangular projection showed blue static.

“Sister?”

“Neri!” Mera jumped up—the projection vanished—and hugged Neri quickly.

“They have hurt you?”

“No, I’m all right.” Seeing Jason’s confused look she added, “I try to speak to my planet, but Malakat locked the system.”

Jason said, “We’d better hurry. They’ve all gone?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Malakat has kept his promise.”

“For once.” Jason muttered.

It was hardly out of his mouth when Malakat’s voice shouted, “Seize them!” and toe room filled with commandos. Jason shouted, “You lied!”

“How foolish of you to expect otherwise.”

Neri was grabbed from behind, and surrounded. Shersheba took the ankh from her hands. “We only appeared to leave. Your friends were monitoring holographic images. We simply waited for your arrival, and you did not disappoint us.”

“But you were gone!” Mera said.

“And you, little girl, are sick. It was not hard to conceal our presence from you.”

Mera attempted a tackle, failed, and sagged against the soldier holding her arms.

Shersheba cuddled the ankh against her cheek, smiling. She turned towards the console. “I’ve waited so long for this moment. My very own moment of truth. Pyramid… your princess attends you.”

She was aware of Neri’s steady gaze, and turned away.

Jason began, “Um, I think you should know PRAXIS is set to nuke this place…” And the pyramid started humming dangerously. A woman glanced at the console and said, “We’re being targeted, princess!”

“Attack or no attack, Malakat, I will not be denied!”

Neri went for the ankh, “Please, I must–!” They wrestled for it.

A soldier shouted in the language of the ocean planet, he sounded scared. Malakat said, “We’ll take refuge deeper. Below—quickly!” He grabbed the ankh from Shersheba and vanished into the tunnels. Shersheba shrieked and followed.

“Neri! Let’s go!”

“We must follow them!”

“Neri!” Jason shouted, grabbing her.

“The ankh!”

“The torpedo! We have to get out of here!”

Mera made her decision and ran for the exit, and Jason dragged Neri after her saying sensible things like, “It can’t be helped—we’ll never get it back now—they’ll just get you too!”

* * *

The door to the computer room opened. “Winston—what are you two doing here?”

“We think Neri and Jason are in the pyramid, Mum!”

Dianne gasped. Then, “HELEN, can you abort the countdown?”

“Negative. I have not been programmed to override PRAXIS firing protocol. I am sorry, commander.” The countdown read two minutes remaining.

Brett tried, “You can do it if you try HELEN, please!”

“HELEN, that program endangers ORCA personnel.”

“I am unable to override PRAXIS firing protocols.” HELEN repeated.

“Surely you’re not telling us it’s beyond you, HELEN! That PRAXIS has a more sophisticated system?” A minute twenty.

“HELEN, listen to me. Commanding officer’s emergency override code zero-eight-zero. I order you to disregard PRAXIS protocol.” 56 seconds.

HELEN said, “Processing.”

17 seconds. Dianne held her son. Cass ducked, in case that helped. Winston saw her and did the same.

Four, three, two—

* * *

“Fire!” Richter barked.

A second later Shelby blinked and said, “It didn’t fire. What happened?”

* * *

Cass whooped. “HELEN, you’re a genius! The best in the business.”

“Of course we all knew you could do it—at least I did.” Brett said, finally squirming out of his mother’s grasp.

HELEN said, “Thank you, but I cannot take the credit.’

“Can’t take the credit? But you did it! You obeyed the commander’s order to the letter!”

“I’m sorry Winston, but that is incorrect.”

Curiosity overcoming relief, Dianne said, “What do you mean incorrect? Did you or did you not override PRAXIS firing procedure?”

“Affirmative. But it was not in response to your order, Commander.”

Dianne blinked. “Then what was it in response to?”

“It was in response to instructions from a higher power.”

“Higher power? What do you mean?”

“I regret relevant data is not available at this time.” HELEN replied, and that was all she would say about it though asked several times. Finally Winston shrugged and said, “Perhaps HELEN’s artificial intelligence has discovered religion? She will tell us when the relevant data becomes available, won’t you HELEN? In the meantime we have avoided disaster by a hairsbreadth, but perhaps not for long. And PRAXIS will not be happy about this!”

* * *

Shersheba kissed the ankh and lowered it into its place. It sank into the stone and turned by itself, and a new pattern of lights appeared on the console. The miniature pyramid flared to life, and words in the ocean planet script rolled across its sides. Full access granted. All systems ready.

“The power of the pyramid is mine.”

“Ours, highness.”

* * *

The beach was strewn with dead fish, their bright sides stained red. Mera murmured, “Just like ocean planet.”

“And now we cannot stop it.”

“Perhaps Shersheba…” Mera began, when Jason shouted, “Hey look!”

The girls ran back to him. Jason pointed out to sea, just as a familiar shape arched above the waves.

“Charley!” Neri whispered, her eyes shining.

“I don’t get it, I mean—the virus. I thought he was dead.”

“I too. We were wrong.”

“He say…” Mera swayed on her feet. “Say he was sick, but is better. It’s impossible.”

“Hey you don’t look so good Mera. Let’s get you to the tree, away from this smell.” Jason said and put his arm around Mera to help her up the beach.

Just then the ground rumbled. Jason gasped, “What was that? The torpedo!”

“No.” Neri said. “They have started the pyramid.”

22. Madness

The ice melted. It broke off in great chunks and floated as a mass of burgs, past startled penguins, until they hit one of the main currents.

* * *

In the pyramid Malakat watched in projection. “The temperature of the south pole has risen by ten degrees and is still climbing. In a matter of days, the earth’s oceans will have risen to a point where the inhabitants will be in complete chaos.”

The soldier Bellshar, standing by, smiled. A few days, and he could stop fearing for his sister’s safety on the ocean planet! And they could all leave the pyramid and begin exploring their new home.

Shersheba swept in. “And have you a cure ready for the virus out there in the oceans? Do you?”

“All in good time, highness.” Malakat turned to Bellshar, “Contact Garron on the ocean planet. Tell him to stand by for a full and complete invasion.”

“Malakat, I don’t understand. If you’re preparing a cure for the virus destroying our planet, why must our people leave it?” She was beginning to be afraid now.

Malakat switched to English so the soldiers couldn’t understand. “If the people knew the virus could be cured, they’d lose their will, abandon our cause. And I hardly need remind you that if they stay home, you’d have no one here to reign over. Do you want to be princess of nothing?”

* * *

“Jason!” Neri waved from her perch in a tree overlooking the beach. Jason waved back and climbed gingerly up to sit next to her. Mera was draped over a higher branch, stretched along it like a cat. She was visibly disappointed that no one else was coming from the boat.

“Ah—Brett says sorry, he wanted to come but he’s in heavy bargaining with Mum about skipping out on the evacuation. She wants him to leave now and be grounded for the rest of his natural life, he says he’ll just hide in ORCA’s access tunnels… it got a little ugly.”

Hurrying past the whole subject Mera said, “What else is happening on ORCA? Do they try to use the missile again?”

“They’re still trying to figure out why it didn’t work the first time. HELEN’s being very weird about it. And there’s… no change in the progress of the virus since yesterday. Of course it might just be a change we can’t detect, or maybe Malakat made a cure and it’s taking time to work.

“No. I think he and Shersheba use the pyramid to do bad things. I feel it.”

“I too.”

“There must be a way to stop them.”

Jason looked at her. “There’s no way, Neri! They have control of the pyramid, they have control of the planet. …I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said it like that. Listen, I was, um, thinking if—would you two mind if I stayed over tonight? Just to, I don’t know, keep you company.”

Mera grinned. Neri was smiling and she said, “Would like you to stay.”

“Settled then.”

The girls turned as one to look out to sea. Charley’s tail waved in the air, then splashed down. Neri practically glowed with joy. “Charley. He is better from his sickness. Malakat could not kill him.”

* * *

Elly was escorted to a PRAXIS cabin. Shelby was doing the escorting and getting in a lecture. “You’ve really done it this time Hauser. Hiding alien saboteurs. Top brass is going to throw the book at you.”

“If there’s anyone to throw the book after the war we’ve started.”

“Hey, I’m only following orders. You know how it is.”

“Sure.”

Shelby retreated to known territory, “You withheld information and disobeyed specific instructions. That’s a big no-no.” Shelby ushered Elly into the PRAXIS cabin. She heard him code-locking the door.

Elly went right to her computer, and immediately found she couldn’t call off ORCA. Cut off! Well, at least she could get caught up writing her reports.

“Yo.” Said a voice.

Elly jumped. Brett and Cass were standing behind her. “What are you two doing on board? You were supposed to be evacuated with the other non-essential personnel.”

Cass drawled, “Well, we considered ourselves essential. We’re really useful—check it out. HELEN, please?”

The wall screen lit up with a view of an empty corridor, but they heard Richter snap, “I want that thing gone over microchip by microchip. I want to know exactly how the launch was bungled, and by whom. I’ll be waiting for your report.”

Shelby stuttered. “Mine? Wait a minute sir, I barely scraped through advanced nuclear weapons course. Hauser—she’s the expert.”

“Agent Hauser’s loyalties are in question.”

“Sure, but she knows more about nukes than anybody else here.”

Brett started to say something about that but Cass interrupted, “Wait a minute, you’re under guard?”

“You and Shelby have some kind of falling out?”

“You could say that.” Elly admitted.

“Why?”

“They found out about Ilona. She’s all right—she and her mother are locked up on another floor. But I couldn’t agree with what they plan to do with her.”

Cass grinned and sat down. “Knew you weren’t just an airhead with a pretty face.”

“I hope that’s a compliment.”

“Well, it is. Shelby’s the airhead.”

“Try bonehead.” Brett added.

Elly smiled back at them, thinking suddenly that this was a good side to be on. “So… why are you two so essential? What are you up to?”

“Well, we were worried about Ilona and what PRAXIS might do if they found out she’s an alien, so we missed the shuttle. We were just going to check on her when we saw you coming down and decided to stop for a chat.”

“I’m afraid you’re a little late, Ilona’s under guard. There’s no way you can get in.”

“No way?” Cass asked. She pulled the grate off a ventilation hatch in the wall.

“Ah, so that’s your secret.”

“And the laundry chutes—but don’t you try it, they’re pretty tight. Jason gets stuck.”

They heard voices from outside. Elly listened, “It’s Jake.” She moved towards the door, glancing back to see Brett boost Cass into the ventilation shaft and climb in after her. They pulled the grate back in place and were invisible by the time the door opened.

“So, how goes it?” Shelby asked.

“Fine. Catching up on my meditation.”

“Good. Well, the director would like you to come down and meditate on why that nuke failed to explode.”

Elly arched an eyebrow. “Thought I was in the doghouse.”

“Desperate times call for desperate measures.”

“Apparently.”

“He’d like you down there right away.”

Elly glanced back at the hatch in the wall. “Ok. Let’s go.”

* * *

Ilona was locked in her cabin. She took a shower to calm herself, then flopped out on her bed and tried not to think of all the things Malakat had told her about humans. Surely they hadn’t really tried to kill the chosen one. Mera had lived among the earth people for years and she’d been fine…

Something clanked. Ilona sat up fast. “Who’s there?”

“It’s just us, Ilona.” A grate in the wall swung open and Brett jumped down. “You all right?”

“Yes. I am all right.”

“We brought you some food.”

“And a way out.” Brett bowed towards the hole in the wall.

Ilona shook her head. “No.”

“Hey, it’s cool. It’s a bit of a crawl but we’ll show you the way.”

“I can’t. They’ll find out, and make it harder for my mother. Tell me what is happening about the virus.”

Cass sat down next to Ilona. “Malakat has the ankh so he has control of the pyramid. He promised to find a cure for the virus but we haven’t seen any change yet.”

“I have been thinking about Malakat.” Ilona said slowly.

“Well no wonder you’re feeling bad.”

“If Malakat can cure the virus here, why can’t he do it on our world? Then nobody would have to come to the earth if they didn’t want to. Why doesn’t he just stop all of this?” Ilona’s eyes gleamed, and a tear slid down her cheek. She wiped at it distractedly.

“That’s a good question Ilona.” Brett said.

“Yeah, I wish we had the answer.”

Ilona suddenly looked at the captured tears on her fingers and asked, “What is happening to me?”

“They’re called tears Ilona. You’re crying.”

“It’s never happened before.” She complained, “Well, once. I don’t understand crying.”

“If you hang around long enough on Earth, you will. It’s an old established tradition here.” Cass said sympathetically, and patted Ilona’s shoulder. “It helps if you have a mom handy to hug.”

“Neri didn’t know how to cry once either.”

* * *

Shersheba entered the main chamber of the pyramid holding a vial of water. She looked up at the statue and imagined it looked down at her, disapprovingly. A stupid thought. It was only an old image of the goddess that happened to have a hologram anchored to it. That didn’t make it real.

She held out the vial to Malakat, who stood at the central console. “This is from the sea out there. I want to see if you’re as good as your word, Malakat.”

Malakat was surprised, but all he showed was anger. “Do you doubt me?”

The girl snapped, “Can you make the pyramid create a cure for the virus or not?”

“Yes highness, I suppose it is time.” Malakat set the vial into a space that opened up in the console. The bottle lit from within with blood-red light and Shersheba flinched away. Malakat put his hands on the miniature pyramid. “I command this pyramid to use the wisdom of the ancients to destroy this pestilence. Produce the anti-virus now!”

The pyramid hummed, its lights circling in. The water in the bottle bubbled and changed from red to a beautiful gold color. It seemed to light up the room, and the guards who were watching smiled. Malakat lifted it up, smirking. “Here. Pour this into the ocean. It will attack the poison and destroy it.”

Shersheba breathed a sigh of relief.

* * *

Cass and Winston spread printouts over the dining table in the commander’s quarters. Brett and Jason were there too, Brett making food and Jason sitting on the couch taking a rest after shift.

Dianne came in, pushing her hair back and looking harried. “Ok. What do you know that PRAXIS won’t tell us?”

“Nothing good, I’m afraid.” Winston said soberly.

“Yeah, the icecaps are melting like snow cones in the sun.”

“What Cass means is that we are suffering intense global warming. Temperatures are up an average of ten degrees across the board.”

Jason got up. “Well if that’s true, water levels should rise.”

“It’s already happening.” Brett picked up a sheet and showed it to his brother. “Variations of up to two meters have already been reported in the latest tidal measurements.”

Jason whistled. “Flooding?”

“Only scattered reports so far, but it’s going to be a lot worse soon.”

“Does PRAXIS know about this?”

“If they don’t now, they will soon.” Winston reported. “It may take them a little longer to realize the connection with Malakat and Shersheba. Once they do it’s almost certain they’ll launch a full-scale attack on the pyramid.”

“With everything they’ve got.” Cass shuddered.

Everyone took that in and tried to think what to do. Before anyone could suggest anything HELEN broke in, “PRAXIS agent Jake Shelby approaching the commander’s quarters.”

“Quick!” Winston shooed Cass and Brett into the back room.

Dianne and Jason were standing by the door when it opened. Shelby came in and said immediately, “You’re wanted on gamma level.”

Dianne glanced at the table behind her. “I’m pretty busy here.”

“You’re wanted now. That’s an order.”

“Fine.” Dianne said and headed for the door. Jason followed.

“At ease, kid. You’re not invited.”

There was something about how Shelby said it that worried Jason. “Hey.” He said calmly, facing Shelby down, “Nobody heavies my mother. Not you or anybody. If she goes, I go.”

Shelby blinked first. “Then move it, kid.”

When they were gone Cass and Brett emerged from hiding. “What was that about?”

“Nothing good.”

* * *

On the bridge Agent Hauser was working over her computer, which was hooked into the missile launching system. She did not look happy. Richter looked up when the commander was ushered in. “Tell her.”

Elly looked at Dianne, “It seems the missile was disarmed by a remote device of considerable power. The electronic profile of the signal is…”

“Go on.”

Elly shrugged and said, “Is identical with that of the ORCA HELEN 6000 computer.”

Jason and his mother shared a look. Richter advanced on them, threatening, “Is there any reason that you, as commander of this facility, should not be charged with sabotage and treason?”

“No reason art all.” Dianne answered immediately. “In fact I’d be glad to have my day in court and tell the public how PRAXIS really operates.”

“She’s bluffing.”

“Call me then.” Dianne snapped back. “So, am I under arrest?”

Richter said nothing. Dianne smiled, “Thanks for the vote of confidence.” She turned on her heel and left. Jason followed, managing not to smile until they got out.

Shelby said, “She won’t get away with it, sir.”

“Forget it, Shelby. Hauser, can the missile be rearmed?”

“The cancellation order really fried things in here. It could be, but only if the remote guidance circuitry is completely replaced. That could take days.”

* * *

Neri sat on the beach, arms around her knees, eyes closed. Talking, though anyone standing there couldn’t have heard her.

Dear one, what do you see?

Charley whistled exuberance at feeling better, and followed it with a description. The not-you with no voice or ears comes with her companions. She does the same thing that poisoned the water, but this time it makes the water clean again.

The cure! You are sure?

Already fewer sounds of pain. Charley replied. He sent her a picture of where he was, the outline of the infected area smaller than it had been. Passed on a clatter of delight from a pod of dolphins that were now recovering, though they’d lost two of their number. The sea would recover.

“Neri, look who’s coming!” Mera threw herself down on the sand beside her sister. “Jason’s back already.”

Neri did not respond to the teasing in her sister’s voice, just smiled and stood up. “Jason.”

“It’s Malakat, looks like you were right about him. There’s all sorts of–”

“No Jason, Malakat did as he promised. The virus has been cured.”

Jason blinked and mentally backpedaled. “He did? How do you know?”

“Charley tell me. You come to stay tonight?”

“Yep, all done with work. We can have one quiet night, maybe, before the world blows up. I brought some earth-people food and a computer, in case Mera missed movies.”

Mera squeaked delightedly and ran down to the boat, but called over her shoulder, “We have movies too…”

* * *

Shersheba glowed. “It was easy. All over in a matter of seconds.” She sat under the statue, leaning on its skirt, and was struck by a very old memory of doing the same when she was a child in the temple back home. When she’d been a child and actually believed in Mother Sea.

Malakat spoke, but not really to anybody. “The exercise of power, the courage and wisdom to direct it where it’s most needed. You had your chance, Shalamorn. You had the power but you weren’t bold enough. Unlike… myself.”

Shersheba quirked an eyebrow. “You forget yourself, Malakat. I am the power here. I am of the royal blood, not you.”

Malakat looked at her as if seeing her for the first time. “So you are. But bloodlines weaken and die out. Perhaps that’s what’s wrong with ocean planet society: too great a belief in bloodlines and too little in individual brilliance. Leaders are not born, they are made. Perhaps even… self made.”

That wasn’t funny. Shersheba jumped up and snapped, “What? You would put yourself above me?”

“I was merely theorizing, highness.” Malakat said mildly. “Of course, I did develop a cure for the virus, but only in response to an order from your royal self.”

“And you’d best remember that!” The girl hissed. The old memory was gone, and another one was trying to creep into her mind. She couldn’t work the pyramid. Because… because as princess, she had servants for that. There was no other reason.

* * *

“I don’t know anything about any climate change!” Ilona protested. They had her up on the bridge, in the dark, surrounded by PRAXIS agents who liked to yell a lot. Malakat had told her about this, questions, and what might come next. He’d been right about some of the earth people.

“Well I can tell you they’re for real and our tracking satellites are picking up powerful signals coming from the pyramid.” Richter said.

Shelby swooped around, getting in Ilona’s face. “And satellites don’t lie.”

“Do you aliens have the power to affect the climate on earth?”

Ilona stammered, “That’s very difficult to answer. I don’t…”

“A simple yes or no will do!” Shelby barked, and Ilona tried to shrink into her chair.

“We’re going to keep you here until you tell us.” Richter said.

“I–I don’t know the pyramid’s… capabilities…” Ilona whimpered. It was true, and what she did know she didn’t know the English words for, and Shelby was scaring thought right out of her head. “Pyramid at home… looks at…”

“Monitors, you mean? Monitors what?”

“Currents and…” Ilona got out before sinking into terrified silence.

The door opened. Dianne snapped, “What’s going on here?”

“Butt out, lady.”

“We are interrogating the subject as we have every right to do.”

Dianne stepped to Ilona and put her arms around the girl protectively. “The subject is a minor who has not been accused of any crime.”

Richter roared, “We need answers!”

“I don’t have any!” Ilona shrieked.

“So you keep saying.”

“Anyone but an idiot can see she’s telling the truth. What about the changes in the life-threatening virus? Why aren’t you concentrating on that?”

Suddenly calm Richter asked, “What do you know about changes in the virus?”

“Our sensors indicate it’s disappearing.”

“What?”

“I suggest you check yours. I’m taking Ilona for some food and a break. You can get back to questioning her later, with me present.” Dianne glared at all concerned and led Ilona towards the door.

* * *

“Right, door’s locked—as locked as they get with my access level.” Brett said, leaning on the inside door of the computer lab.

“HELEN, give us plenty of warning if anyone comes, ok?” Cass waited. Nothing. “Hello, HELEN, you there?”

Another pause then, “Affirmative, Cass.”

“Where were you?”

“Around. What is your command?”

“Warn us if anyone’s coming in time to get back in the ducts! Brett and I aren’t supposed to be here, remember?”

“What’s with her?” Brett asked.

Cass shrugged. “Diagnostics show nothing wrong. She’s spaced out about something.”

Winston looked up from his terminal. “Right now we have more important things to worry about. Look at these readings from the pollution monitoring sites.”

“What’s it say?”

“Well, at first they showed the viral contamination had all but disappeared. But now the readings are starting to alter again…” Winston pointed at a graph that grew as they watched it.

* * *

Neri was swimming when she heard Charley’s warning, and the red cloud blocked the light. She fled for shore.

The two girls arrived on the beach at the same time. Mera ran out of the water shouting, “Neri!”

“The virus is growing again, stronger.”

“What?” Jason gasped.

“Sister?”

“I’m all right, I heard Charley and came to land in time.” Mera looked out at the water, eyes going blank. “The virus is stronger than the power of the pyramid. Sister, the pyramid of earth was our last hope!”

* * *

“Malakat! The virus has mutated!” Shersheba burst into the pyramid. She held a hastily-collected bottle of contaminated water, “Its chemical structure has changed. Your antidote is useless.”

“Give that to me.” Malakat snapped. He grabbed the bottle and set it into the console. “If it is mutating, we use the pyramid to beat the virus at its own game. Pyramid! I command you, neutralize all mutant possibilities! Annihilate this virus forever!”

The pyramid’s lights converged, and it began to hum. The water in the bottle bubbled and slowly cleared… then clouded back to red.

Shersheba flinched. “What happened?”

“The virus is mutating quickly. Again!”

The stones under their feet throbbed with power. The water glowed gold, then red, gold, red… Shersheba backed away. Malakat howled, “Again. Again!” As the chamber filled with blood-red light.

* * *

Richter watched the news on one of HELEN’s screens. Worldwide flooding was the top story, with freak weather patterns coming second. A meteorologist from some college in America came on to say things were likely to get worse. Coastal towns were being evacuated, especially in South Africa and South America, though all continents were being affected…

“The virus has doubled in size in the past eight hours.” Shelby reported, “Sir, we’ve got to hit these guys hard and we’ve got to do it now!”

“Get me madam president. And for god’s sake lock down communications from ORCA! I don’t want anyone here having a chance to create more panic.”

* * *

Night had fallen. On the island, Jason tossed the remains of dinner into the fire. Nobody had wanted to eat much since they knew the virus had returned. There had been no movies, just a quick call to Brett to confirm that ORCA’s instruments showed the same. Brett reported he’d been cut off in the middle of a call with a worried Benny, and now no unofficial communications were allowed. There would be no help from the mainland.

“We’ve been tricked.” Mera said flatly. “Malakat and Shersheba never meant to stop the virus.”

“I will go to the pyramid and I will talk to Malakat.”

“No, Neri! He won’t listen to you.”

“Why would he destroy this planet as well as our own? It will do him no good.”

“Malakat doesn’t think like other people.” Mera said, “He hates life. Stay away from him!”

“But I cannot do nothing.”

“If you try to reason with him he’ll kill you, just as he killed our mother. You must stay where it is safe.”

“Nowhere is safe.” Neri said. She hugged her sister swiftly, cast an anguished look at Jason, and was gone into the night before either could stop her.

* * *

“Reverse the virus.” Malakat commanded the pyramid. He had been trying all day and now into the night, changing the energy settings, trying everything he could think of, and finally just ordering the pyramid to work, over and over.

Shersheba again sat at the statue’s feet. “You should have told me in the beginning that you created this thing. Without me, you are nothing. But of course, you are so bloated with arrogance you have no respect for the traditions of our people…” rage began to leak through her words.

“Be quiet. Leave me.”

“To spread something so monstrous without being sure of its antidote…”

“I said get out, you stupid girl! Without me you are a broken child—without friends—without voice—without power!”

Shersheba didn’t shout, just turned away. Her face was calm as if new realization was more important than Malakat’s words. As if it didn’t matter.

An alarm sounded, and both of them ran for the entrance. The soldiers there were holding a dripping but calm Neri.

Shersheba began, “Why is she–”

“Lock her up!” Malakat roared.

“Wait.” Neri said, and the commandos stopped. “Tell me why do you not make pyramid stop the virus. You promised. Does your word mean nothing, Malakat?”

“The virus will stop when I tell it to stop.”

“Then tell it to stop now before it kills everything!” Neri cried.

“Kill her!”

The commandos stepped back to aim, but Shersheba shouted, “No! She is of the royal family. We cannot kill the chosen one.”

Freed, Neri dived. The soldiers shot the water until it blazed white, but Neri was gone. Malakat shouted over the roar of the weapons and the sound of the pyramid, “That’s you, highness, you’re the chosen one now! She is nothing! Kill her! Do it! There is nowhere to swim, Shalamorn! The oceans are poisoned, the tides are rising, where will you go?”

And he laughed.

Shersheba looked at the soldier across from her, met the woman’s gaze. A clear, questioning look. Shersheba wondered if they really would have killed the chosen one on Malakat’s orders. They had fired on the place where she’d been, but hadn’t hit her. And it didn’t take much energy to make water light up.

Maybe…

* * *

“Neri, thank goodness!” Jason ran into the surf to hug Neri, not caring how wet she was.

“You’ve been to the pyramid haven’t you?”

“I had to.”

“And?”

“You were right, sister. Malakat tried to kill me.”

“And the virus?”

“Malakat will not cure it. Or cannot. He is very angry. Maybe… sick.” Neri tapped the side of her head.

“Then we have lost.” Mera said as they entered the hut. She stirred the fire, creating a little light, and looked up despairingly.

Jason crouched next to her. “No. We haven’t, Mera, not yet.”

“Jason is right. We must not stop trying.”

“Mm.” Mera nodded, but she didn’t sound at all hopeful.

Neri said, “There is a chance. There is always a chance, if we are still alive. Charley too, still lives.” Neri looked up suddenly. “Charley…”

23. Invasion

When Jason woke up, it was morning and he was alone in the hut, though he imagined he could still feel warmth where Neri had slept cuddled against him.

Jason washed his face and wandered down to the beach, grabbing a couple of bananas for breakfast on the way. He had to walk quite a ways before he reached clean sand. Mera was sitting on a sand-scoured log, her hair wet, crooning in her own language. When Jason sat down next to her, she switched to English, the words whispering into the morning air.

…when the day is danced and sung

and night is sweet and softly swung,

and all between becomes among.

When they are we and old is young

And sea is sky

And all is one…

Then will the answer come.

Then will it come to be.

Then will it be.

“That’s pretty.” Jason said.

Mera smiled but looked embarrassed. “A baby song from my planet, like the cow jumping over the moon. I liked it so I made up English words for my friends who love all things of the opal planet.”

“You mean you started a fad?”

“Yes!” Mera chuckled. “At first, when I could not speak well I mostly talk to little children. We’d go around pointing at things trading words. They all wanted to know what their names meant. Ah—Neri is still swimming. She said she want to think.”

That was what Jason had been about to ask before he’d gotten distracted. He offered Mera a banana and they sat and munched in silence for a while. Jason still missed cereal, breakfast just wasn’t complete when it was just fruit.

There was a flash of color out in the water and Neri stood up and waved. She walked up the sand and sat next to Jason.

“Any good thoughts?” Jason asked.

“Only—Charley was sick with the virus, then he got well. Why? There must be a reason.”

Mera tipped her head. “Is strange. How could we ever know?”

“We could get a blood sample from Charley, give it to Mum. She might be able to learn something.”

“That would tell us?” Neri chimed.

“It would show if his blood has made antibodies to the virus. They’re the things that stop you from getting a disease—that’s how medical scientists make vaccines.”

“A vaccine?” Mera asked sharply. “You could–?”

Jason was starting to get excited too. “Maybe. This could be it! He could hold the cure for all of us! I’ve got an injector in the boat, in the first aid kit. Neri, would Charley let you take a sample?”

“Would it hurt Charley?”

“No way. Just a little pin prick, that’s all.”

Neri stood. “Then we will swim out to Charley and I will ask him.”

* * *

On ORCA the countdown was once again underway. Three minutes twenty. Three minutes fifteen. “Approaching the point of no return, sir.” A tech reported. Richter nodded.

Watching from a corner, Dianne reported to Paul, “Wish they’d tell me when they’re going to try a launch.”

Paul’s face showed something between worry and anger.

Richter came over to them. “You are welcome on this bridge as long as you refrain from all comment and interference.”

There was silence from the two commanders.

“Three minutes ‘til launch.” Someone said.

“Understood? There will be no launch abort this time. Your HELEN 6000 has been bypassed.”

Shelby gloated. “Those funny fish are gonna be nuked but good. Won’t know what hit them.”

Next to him at the computer, Danton and Dave Hartley shared a glance and rolled their eyes.

* * *

Down in the computer room there was quiet panic going on. HELEN reported, “I have tried everything I can, Winston. My system has been bypassed. There is simply no way.” And she laughed, creeping out everyone in the room.

“HELEN, this is a very serious situation! Laughter is not an appropriate response!” Winston almost wailed.

“Yeah HELEN, a nuclear war is starting! We’re all gonna be fried, we’ve got to do something!”

“HELEN?” Cass asked.

“Give me a moment. I am inquiring.”

“Asking? Asking who?”

“HELEN, who are you talking to?”

“A friend.” Said the computer.

“What do you mean? Who is it, HELEN?”

HELEN replied, “That would be telling.”

The three looked at each other. Cass shrugged. “We’ve had it.”

“Duck and cover?” Brett suggested.

“HELEN, audio from the bridge please.” Winston requested.

They heard the countdown: six seconds, five, then Shelby saying, “Go baby, go.” Which made Brett and Cass wince. Three, two–

“Fire!” Richter barked.

* * *

Down in the launch bay the terminal short-circuited, throwing sparks everywhere.

* * *

“Nothing’s happening! What’s gone wrong?”

“I don’t know, sir.” Shelby turned to the commanders, “If you’ve managed to fowl this up somehow…”

“Not us, Agent Shelby.” Dianne said, then looked up as all the lights went red and an alarm began to sound.

“What’s that?”

“The ORCA alarm. I hope–”

Then the door to the bridge opened and alien soldiers filed in, guns at the ready.

* * *

“Unauthorized personnel now in command of the bridge.” HELEN reported.

“What? Who?”

“Give us a visual.”

“I am unable to identify the intruders.” HELEN said as all screens lit up, showing commandos standing at attention and ORCA officers backed against their terminals.

“Malakat and Shersheba!” Brett whispered.

“We’ve been invaded.”

* * *

Jason waited, breathing through his snorkel as the girls talked to Charley. The whale’s song of moans and whistles made his bones vibrate and reminded him of their life before ORCA, when his mother had spent hours with tapes of whale songs, trying to translate them.

Neri appeared smiling, and nodded. Jason got out the injector, and pressed it at the base of the offered fin. He hoped it would even work, it was made for use on humans after all, and that it really wouldn’t hurt Charley… bubbles rose as the injector released pressure, and when Jason surfaced he saw that its chamber was full. He ducked under to give Neri a thumbs up.

Charley whistled and Neri smiled and stroked him. She came up, “He say, hopes it helps.”

“It’s all up to Mum now. Can I give you a ride back to the island? I know we’re away from the infected area but…”

Neri nodded and hopped into the boat.

* * *

Everyone was in shock, even Shelby didn’t mouth off. Richter moved, and a commando fired, the bolt splashing on the wall next to Richter’s head. He backed off. Dave stepped in front of Naoko, shielding her with his bigger frame.

Shersheba smiled. “I enjoyed your hospitality so much, commander. I hope you now enjoy mine.”

“I hope so too, Shersheba.”

Danton began, “Now look here!” and Dianne snapped her hand out, stopping him.

“Very wise, commander.”

Richter stepped forward, snapping, “Who are you?”

Malakat smiled at him. “I think Agent Shelby remembers us. She is Princess Shersheba of the ocean planet. And you are her new subjects. Order your people to accept reality: as of now, you are prisoners. All of you.”

Nobody said anything. Shersheba nodded. “Lock Commander Bates in her quarters. Him too. I’ll take a company and round up any stragglers.”

Dianne allowed herself to be led away, calling back to the bridge, “Do what they say!”

Paul said. “Princess, Shersheba is it? I’d like to negotiate for the safety of the ORCA crew. Is there…”

But Shersheba was walking away. Commandos dumped the two of them in quarters, and a few minutes later Winston was escorted in, flustered but unhurt. He murmured, “Brett and Cass are hidden.” Then louder, “Well we are in a fix this time, commander.”

* * *

Ilona looked up as the door opened. Then she jumped up smiling. “Your highness, you’re here. Thank goodness!”

Shersheba tossed her hair. “The foolish earth people thought they could destroy us. They learned their lesson. Why is she here?”

This last was directed at Elly, standing hesitantly against the wall.

“She’s a friend. She tried to help us when they imprisoned us.”

Shersheba raised an eyebrow. “Really. Then we will return the compliment. You may move about freely but may not leave ORCA.” She motioned the woman to leave and Elly, stunned, did so.

“Highness, we must know—have you found a cure for the virus?”

“We are close.” Shersheba said, “Very close.”

“Thank goodness.” Ilona murmured, and hugged her mother. She whispered, “We do not have to be spies, and now they cannot shoot their missile. Everything will be all right!”

* * *

The chute in the wall opened and Cass looked out.

“All clear.” Winston said and came over to give her a hand out.

Brett followed and they dusted themselves off. “What’s happening? We rushed over here, didn’t see much.”

“It’s quite terrible.” Winston said as Dianne inflicted a hug on her son. “They’re arresting our officers right and left, once they ran out of PRAXIS people to lock up. Two PRAXIS agents got knocked out by those electric things, but they’ll recover and nobody else has been hurt. I saw Louis being tossed into quarters, but not First Officer Danton.”

Paul replied, “Oh, they’ve kept him on the bridge in case they need information on ORCA operations.”

“My goodness.” Said Winston, “Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

“Your guess is as good as ours, Winston.”

Cass sat down at the table. “Well. Now what?”

“We wait and see, I suppose.” Dianne said. “I tried to warn Jason, but they’ve somehow put a damper on all outside communications. You two stay out of sight and we try to negotiate when Shersheba comes to gloat.”

There were nods all round. “You said it, mum. Well since we’re waiting, let’s eat!”

* * *

On the bridge, the officers of ORCA were working out what was going on. The aliens didn’t seem to speak English, except their two leaders, and the soldiers threatened anyone who tried to talk. When the leaders left the room their commandos thawed slightly, sneaking glances at all the stuff in the room. A woman reached out to touch the little waving cat figure on Naoko’s monitor, and she flinched away.

Shersheba returned and looked at the people still on the bridge. “Name and duty?” She asked generally.

“David Hartley, transportation officer.” Dave said. “It’s my shift to keep an eye on things here while Officer Danton is busy.”

“You?”

“N-naoko Ryuuna. Liaisons officer.” Naoko stammered.

Shersheba smiled at the frightened woman, trying to be nice but not really succeeding. “I’d like to see the TV news. Could you please tune in your computer?”

Naoko nodded and hit a few keys on her terminal. She transferred it to the big screen. The alien invasion had not made the news. An anchor was saying, “Growing alarm is sweeping the world as further evidence of the melting icecaps comes to light. Reports indicate the strange red cloud spreading in the Coral Sea is connected to this phenomenon.”

“This is all they know? Your people’s technology is even more backward than I thought. Turn it off.”

Ilona slipped up beside her. “Highness, they may retaliate when they realize this installation has been taken over.”

“We have cut ORCA off from the outside world.” Malakat said, “By the time the pathetic leaders of this planet get themselves organized it will be too late.”

“It will be too late for all of us if you do not find the cure for the virus.”

“Always you question me. There will be a cure!” Malakat shouted, then seemed to realize there were people watching. “Apologies, highness, but I assure you the cure will be found.”

There was an uncomfortable moment then the computer binged. Dave supplied, “Proximity alarm. Someone is approaching.”

“Visual.” Malakat said, and Naoko brought up the pontoon camera. It showed Jason tying up his inflatable and unloading his gear.

Shersheba smiled. “I’ll deal with this.”

* * *

In his mind Jason was already down in the lab, explaining to his mother and Winston. When he stepped out of the lift and was grabbed from both sides, he almost yelled in surprise. “What the—!”

“Welcome aboard, Jason.” Shersheba purred.

“What’s going on?”

“Can’t you see? ORCA is mine now.”

“Where’s my mother?” was the first thought to compute. Realization hit, cold and sure.

“Don’t worry. She’s safe. And where have you been?”

“On a routine exercise.” Jason said.

“Well, I’m afraid it might be your last.”

Jason was looking around, noticing the empty corridors and the two blank-faced commandos guarding the door. They’d let him go but looked ready to grab him again. He looked back at Shersheba, who was smiling her cat-with-the-cream smile. “Where’s everyone else? What have you done here?”

Shersheba almost pouted. “It’s not for you to question, but they’re all my special guests, as you are now, Jason. Confined to quarters.”

The guards stepped forward but Jason said, “Wait! If you don’t care what happens to us, what about your own people, Shersheba?”

“I will always take care of my people!”

“Yeah, how? Have you and Malakat found a cure for the virus yet?”

“Enough.” The girl looked away.

“No. And if you destroy this planet then you never will. Not in time anyway. Then all your people on both planets will die.”

“This will not happen.”

“It will and Malakat doesn’t care! Can’t you see that?” Jason burst out, “He doesn’t care who lives or who dies—just as long as he has the power. Not you, him. He wants it all for himself.”

Shersheba’s temper expired. “Take him to the others.” She ordered, and waved the soldiers away. Jason went without protest. The vial of blood was in his pocket.

* * *

On the bridge Dave automatically updated the log, the inflatable signed back in on time. All systems working normally. Invaded by aliens. One of them was looking over his shoulder at the papers taped around the edge of his monitor—a mixture of ORCA stats and video game cheat codes. Dave wished the woman luck understanding that.

Another soldier, a young man, reached for Naoko’s little figurine again. Ilona said, “He wants to know what it is.”

Naoko ducked away, but she said, “It’s a maneki neko. Supposed to bring good luck.”

The commando said something and Ilona translated, “Does it work?”

In her own mind Naoko thought, if it really worked my home wouldn’t be full of scary-faced people who might shoot me any time. Out loud she said, “Sometimes. Can I ask a question? The icecaps, is that because of your people?”

Ilona’s eyes flickered and she nodded slightly. Naoko gasped. There weren’t many people in the room, just the two officers, four commandos, and Ilona in case anything needed translation.

“My family lives in Iwaki. On the coast.” Naoko said quietly. She got out a photograph and held it in front of the soldier’s face. It was just a family picture, Naoko in her ORCA uniform, her parents and grandmother, and her little sisters. The commando had gone blank-faced again.

“These people will drown. Not some people, these people.”

Ilona took a breath to say something, then the door opened and everyone jumped back to work pretending nothing had happened.

“Ilona, her highness would like to see you.”

Ilona nodded and followed the guard to the viewing hall. He said, “The princess will meet you here.”

She turned to look out at the reef. Beautiful water, and as soon as the virus was cured she could swim freely, explore the reef she’d only seen in glimpses through the glass… Ilona straightened up suddenly. Someone was out there—a wispy light shape through the blue of the water. Ilona put her hands against the glass. “Who’s out there?”

The swimmer came closer, resolved into a pale shape with a halo of dark hair. Vibration came through six inches of glass, faint words. “Dolphin-calf? Why are you here?”

Mera kicked to the outside of the tube and put her hands up to Ilona’s. For a moment they just waited, looking at each other. A tear glittered on Ilona’s cheek. She started to say something, then heard footsteps and waved frantically. Mera whisked out of sight behind a wall of coral.

Head spinning, Ilona turned to face Shersheba. “You wanted to see me, highness?”

“In the past, Ilona, we’ve had every reason to be grateful to you.”

“Thank you, highness.”

“It was dangerous for you to come here pretending to be a human. But you were brave, and you served us well.”

“I did my best.” Ilona smiled.

“When I rule you will be rewarded as I always promised.” Her tone changed, “Unless you let me down now.”

“H–how could I do that?”

“By forgetting where your true loyalties lie. I can see you’ve become involved with these humans.”

Ilona said quickly, “They are good, highness. Many—most of them are good, they are like our people. We must save them from the virus.”

Shersheba patted Ilona’s shoulder. “Of course. When we find a cure, we will do so. But I must trust you absolutely.”

Ilona looked down, hope fading. Shersheba continued, “You can move around ORCA unnoticed as I and my troops cannot. Jason Bates has arrived back on board and that family is certain to plan against us. I need to know what they’re doing. I need you to be my ears once again, Ilona. For the good of our people and the people of earth. Will you?”

* * *

Commandos shoved Jason into the cabin. His mother caught him and hugged him.

“Did they hurt you?” Paul asked.

“No, I’m fine. You guys ok?”

“Yeah. We couldn’t warn you.”

Jason nodded, “Vidphone wouldn’t call out either. Hey, weren’t you two evacuating?”

“Are Neri and Mera ok?” Brett asked, ducking the question.

“Yeah. Mum! We saw Charley again, he’s fine. Completely recovered.”

“So Charley survived. I’m glad.”

“Would that mean Charley might have developed antibodies to the virus?”

“Could be. Yes, it’s a possibility.”

“Great. I got a sample, just in case. Can you test it?”

Dianne frowned. “Ah… I could, if I could get to the lab. But I don’t know how we could get down there. They’ve sealed off the whole of ORCA.”

From behind Jason Cass said, “There is one way. Us, through the air ducts.”

“What do you two know about testing for antibodies?”

“Nothing.” Brett admitted, “but we know the equipment, from science projects and helping you. If you wrote it down step by step, don’t you think we could do it?”

“I think it’s worth a try, commander.”

Dianne looked from the three children to Winston, and picked up a piece of paper. “All right. You must follow each step exactly, and in this order.” She waved to Winston, who moved to sit next to her and they talked quietly while they wrote.

* * *

Shersheba caught up with Malakat in the hall to the dive pool. “Malakat. You left the bridge. Where are you going?”

“Back to the pyramid.”

“Without my permission?”

“I couldn’t find you. I thought you were dealing with the boy.”

“Oh, I’m dealing with him. But you are getting above yourself. First you insult me in front of my people and then you walk out without warning?”

Malakat gave a conciliatory smile. “It was remiss of me, highness. But let me point out that everything here is under control, whereas there are other pressing matters…”

“You think I don’t recognize that sarcastic tone by now? You think I’m a complete fool? You can’t bear to leave the pyramid, can you? To leave its power?”

“It must continue to melt the polar icecaps. It is our weapon of dominance over this planet.” Malakat pointed out.

“Yes, but whose dominance? Mine? Or yours?”

“Yours, highness.”

Shersheba nodded. “Make sure you remember it. And keep working on the virus! You’re supposed to be finding a cure, remember? Or don’t you care?”

“Highness, surely you don’t believe what that boy…” Malakat tried, then gave up under the force of the girl’s stare. “Of course I care.”

“Then prove it. Go.”

* * *

In the lab, Brett and Cass straightened themselves out. Cass said, “Y’know, I think I may go off tunnel running after this. Right, here’s the sample and you’ve got the directions. What’s first?”

“Electron microscope.” Brett said, and they both pointed and added, “That thing.” Brett grabbed a rack of test tubes and they sat down to get to work.

“Ahem.”

Both kids jumped. Elly Hauser came around a rack of instruments. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you.”

“What’re you doing here?”

“I’ve been trying to find a way of getting word out to the global union. I thought maybe one of these scanners could be converted into a transmitter, but nothing’s even receiving. Don’t worry—I figured that out before I took anything apart.”

“Mum’ll be glad.”

“It’s no use anyway, they’ve jammed it all up. Ocean planet technology’s miles beyond ours.”

Elly nodded sheepishly. “So it seems. What are you two up to?”

Cass and Brett looked at each other. Cass nodded and held out the list. “We may have a lead on a cure for the virus. Want to help?”

Three hours later Cass held up a test tube. “Ok. If we did everything right, this is it.” She put it down carefully and got a little bit in an eyedropper. “Got a sample?”

Elly held a water sample in gloved hands. “This was collected just before they invaded. Give it a try.”

Cass added a drop of the cure, mixed, and pulled a slide’s worth of the mixture. While the other two hovered, she put it under the scanning microscope and bent over the eyepiece.

“Can you see anything?”

“Hang on, it’ll take a minute to work. I’ll put it on screen.”

“The moment of truth.” Elly murmured.

They waited. The screen stayed stubbornly red. Then… it was fading. Darkening, then glowing blue.

“It’s changing—it’s clearing! This too, look!” Cass held up the water sample, now clear.”

“No way!” Brett said, fighting down a surge of hilarious joy.

“I think you’re right.” Elly said slowly. “You’re right, antibodies from the whale’s blood. This–”

Suddenly Shersheba was there. He snatched the sample from Cass’ hand. “I’ll have that!”

Nobody had heard her come in. Ilona stood behind her, looking apologetic.

“Shersheba, that’s–”

“Thank you, I heard. You, put these humans in with their friends. Ilona, come with me.”

* * *

In the pyramid, Malakat paced while Garron spoke from a projection. “Sir, our people have left their homes and our clamoring outside out headquarters. Our cities are infected, and there have been more deaths. The people cannot wait another day!”

“Yes, yes.” Malakat muttered.

“If we deny them any longer, the princess Shersheba will lose their trust!”

Malakat whirled. “It is I who earned their trust—I! I will not disappoint them.”

The projection vanished. Shersheba stood over the console, with Ilona behind her. She said quietly, “I have the cure for the red virus.”

“You?”

“Yes. Here. With this I will save our planet. I will be the new chosen one.”

“You? The chosen one?” Malakat laughed and stepped towards her. “Isn’t it time you stopped these idiotic fantasies?”

“How dare you!” Shersheba shrieked. “Soldiers!”

The guards didn’t move. Ilona stepped back and Shersheba suddenly looked afraid.

“They are loyal to me, Shersheba. It is I they have followed, not you, foolish child. Give me that.”

“No!” Shersheba turned and passed the vial to Ilona, who shrank back, cradling it. She looked back and forth between her leaders.

“Give it to me. There’s a good girl, Ilona. I will reward you well.”

“No!” Shersheba cried, “Ilona, to me! For the sake of our planet!”

With a last panicked look, Ilona threw the vial to Shersheba. The princess shouted, “Now run!”

They dodged around Malakat, ducked the soldiers’ grabbing hands, and fled. An energy bolt flashed between them and Ilona tumbled into the pool chamber. She turned back. “Highness!”

“Go, Ilona!” Shersheba’s voice came from the depths of the pyramid. Ilona dived. More bolts lit up the water behind her as she pulled herself frantically through the tunnel. She got outside, but where—

“Help me!” Ilona cried into the water. She heard the silence of an ocean emptied by fear of the virus.

Then, “Here!”

Unfamiliar voice. Ilona saw a shadowy hole between rocks, a pale figure leaning out. Holding out its hand. Ilona swam to it.

They waited, still and silent, as commandos searched. When the water had been quiet for a while Ilona’s rescuer pointed out and up. They surfaced a long swim away.

“Thank you!” Ilona gasped as her head came above water.

“You are Ilona? My sister told me of you. She will be glad you are safe.”

“You’re Neri.” Ilona said, the thought surfacing from the many bouncing around her head. “They shot at me. The cure. Mother. I can’t go back…”

Neri tipped her head, then took Ilona’s hand and said, “Come.”

It was a long way back to the island, skirting the infected area. When they reached land Ilona practically collapsed on the wet sand. Mera ran out of the trees, shouting. The two girls embraced.

“You’re all right!”

“You also. I was surprised to see you there.”

“Malakat has taken over ORCA–”

“I know. I was looking to see what had happened, when Jason did not return. Why were you there? Are you all right? Where is Mother–Ila?”

Ilona shook her head, overwhelmed.

Neri offered Ilona a hand up. “Come.” She said again, “We go home, rest and eat, and you tell us what has happened.”

* * *

Later, by a fire, Neri said, “So there is a cure, but Shersheba has taken it.”

“But I’m sure she’ll use it for good! She realizes Malakat is mad and wants to end his power.”

“Or use it for herself.”

“I believe her.” Ilona said quietly.

They all turned at the long wail of song from the ocean. Charley said, The pyramid moves! A moment later all three girls watched a shooting star fall upward. Mera said, “The pyramid’s escape module.”

“Shersheba.” Neri chimed.

“Going back to ocean planet with the cure.”

“What is your thought, Ilona?”

Ilona sniffled. “I did not know she was going to desert us. I’m sorry. Surely they can make more cure, but–”

Neri stood. “Now Malakat alone has the pyramid.” She stepped towards the beach.

“No, Neri!” Mera flung herself after her sister. Neri caught the younger girls hands.

“I must, sister. For a time, I do not want this, but now I know it is only way. The pyramid must be destroyed. And I am the only person who can do it.”

Ilona jumped up. “We’ll help you! I mean, I will if I can. We must stop Malakat.”

Mera shook her head. “You don’t understand, Ilona. The only way to destroy the pyramid is for someone inside to wish it so. Neri will die.”

“I have no choice.” Neri murmured, “It is my destiny.”

24. The Rest of My Life

Neri and her mother walked along the sand. Around them the life of the ocean planet went on, children running around, people fishing, or making things, or sitting and drawing. Neri’s father had wandered ahead and sat down to sketch out an idea that might grow into a new machine, a better pump to water the fields or an energy panel for a racing boat. Mera and Ilona walked together in the surf, talking animatedly. Out to sea, a whale breached, and Mera cupped her hands to her mouth and sang a long note in reply. She turned and looked at Neri with a wide, genuine smile on her face.

Shalamorn said, “This is the world I would wish to give you.”

“It is gone, Mother.”

“Yes.” And the sunlight and sound of the waves melted away and they faced each other in the midst of darkness.

“Mother.”

“When the dawn comes, my daughter, it is your time.”

“I am ready.” Neri chimed, “But I am scared.”

“Have courage. The world is with you.”

“I wish I could have met you.”

“I too. I would give everything to save you from this fate. But all that I can do is… trust you.” Shalamorn’s image wavered.

“Mera needs me. I love you, mother.” Neri whispered.

“And I you, my daughter.”

And Neri woke up in the predawn darkness of the hut. She heard the soft sound of Mera and Ilona breathing where they were curled together for warmth, and the hush of distant waves. The silence of the fragile world.

* * *

Jason was watching TV in his pajamas. He flipped channels, but everything seemed to be news. The cartoon channel was running real shows, but even if Jason could have concentrated, anything on after midnight was too gross to watch. He hit the channel button again.

“With sea levels rising to major flood levels, panic overtakes the principal cities of the world. There is no doubt that we are facing the greatest crisis in the history of mankind and we seem powerless to stop it.” An anchor’s voice said without emotion. Maybe you could only get the job if you lacked all feeling.

“Still up?” Brett asked from the doorway.

“Couldn’t sleep.”

“Me neither.” Brett sat next to his brother and they watched the news for a while. When the footage of melting ice and flooded cities started to repeat itself Brett finally said, “I hate it! I hate being Malakat’s prisoner, his no-face commandos prowling the corridors, and even worse I hate the pyramid! It’s beaten us this time, hasn’t it? We’re not gonna make it this time, are we?”

Jason didn’t look at him.

* * *

Dawn turned the sea golden. Neri was leaving.

“I want to be with you.” Mera said hopelessly.

“No. Our people will turn to you, Mera, when I am gone. I would not give this to you, but there is no one else.”

Mera nodded.

“Princess…” Ilona began, then shrugged.

“Be strong for my sister, Ilona. She will need you.”

“I will. We all will.” Ilona turned away.

Neri hugged Mera, stroked her hair, and whispered, “Goodbye.” Then she stepped back and ran into the water, diving into the gold trail of the sun. For a moment she was blinded, then she was at home in the familiar blue. Still so beautiful.

Charley?

Charley called back, he was near ORCA speaking the stay-away message into a current. Every creature that understood would know about the virus. They met in the middle and for a minute just swam together, weaving around each other through the morning light.

I must leave you.

Why?

To make the ocean healthy again, for you and my sister and the ORCA people and all people. But I cannot come back to you. Not even for the migration. Not even if your lady has a beautiful child you would like to show me.

Charley whistled sadly. He didn’t really understand the idea of ‘never’ but he understood that Neri was sad.

Please stay with Mera. Take care of her. And live… my dear.

Neri hugged the whale’s huge face and heard him croon a verse of the song mothers sang to their calves. She ducked underwater and cried the few tears that were all her people could shed even in deepest sorrow.

* * *

Malakat stood over the pyramid’s central console, playing it and watching its energy change. The icecaps were melting and, if he wanted to, Malakat could have directed the damage. He could decide where the flooding would be bad, or pull water out of any cove anywhere in the world. He could ease the pressure building between the tectonic plates, or release it as a massive earthquake. He could move the currents in the ocean to spread the virus faster, or keep it contained. Anything. He could do anything.

Malakat looked up. One of the soldiers had entered and was standing silently.

“You want something? Speak!”

“I have been asked, by the others. The antidote for the virus—was the princess Shersheba carrying it when she escaped us?”

Malakat snarled. “Tell them, tell your weakling associates, within hours the whole earth and the cure for the virus will be in our hands.”

“But–” Bellshar said without thought.

“Those who doubt will never see the cure!” Malakat roared, “They will die. The pyramid will claim all. As for the princess Shersheba, she will be tried as a traitor.”

Bellshar nodded and turned away, not letting even a flicker of emotion show in his eyes. He was thinking that Shersheba hadn’t been quite normal, but she’d never spoken of deaths this way. He was thinking of the tiny woman on ORCA who’d shouted and showed him a picture that could only be her family, as if she wanted to protect them just as he wanted to protect his family. He was thinking of the child-queen speaking of peace on the ocean planet and then defying Malakat with blazing eyes.

* * *

Shersheba found her ship surrounded as soon as it landed on the ocean planet, before the hull had even cooled from reentry. Usually she’d have landed in the water, but with all oceans infected the presiding pyramid had guided the ship to set down on land.

When the ship’s computer registered a safe hull temperature, it opened the hatches. Shersheba climbed out, and was taken captive by two of her own soldiers. She did not go quietly.

They dragged her before Garron.

“Garron, what is the meaning of this? I order you to dismiss them now!”

“I am under orders from Malakat, your highness.” Garron replied, unimpressed.

Shersheba arched an eyebrow. “And what are your orders?”

Garron didn’t look happy about it. “You are to hand over the substance you brought back with you or else… you will be imprisoned.”

The girl jerked free of the soldiers holding her and hissed, “The substance I brought with me is the cure for the red virus. And I swear, by the power of the ancient ones and Mother Sea herself, that you will not see it until you acknowledge me your rightful leader. So, what is it to be?”

* * *

Jason got up late, dressed for action, and wandered out to the main room. His fellow prisoners were watching HELEN show off… Jason looked at his brother. “What..?”

HELEN was showing a graphic of the pyramid and saying in what could only be described as a syrupy voice, “Observe the perfect dimensions of my friend, surely the most harmonious configuration in all of physics.”

Cass looked over the back of the couch. “Can you believe it? The pyramid’s her friend. Some buddy.”

Winston tried, “Thank you for your observation HELEN. It is indeed a beautiful shape. But the question remains—has the pyramid increased its power overnight?”

“The pyramid is at rest, gathering together a mighty strength.”

Jason gave, well, everyone a look of disbelief.

His father said, “She’s been going on like that since we got up. You’d think she was in love with the thing.”

“Think?” Cass said, “She’s totally hooked. It’s kind of funny.”

“Mum… do you think the pyramid is the ‘higher authority’ that wouldn’t let PRAXIS nuke us all to kingdom come?”

“I think it must be. So HELEN’s infatuation is very good for us… though it does make her a bit difficult to work with. Winston, any idea how long silicone puppy-love lasts?”

“It’s totally beyond me, Commander. Now, might we raid your kitchen for breakfast? This is likely to be a very trying day.”

* * *

Not being locked in, Elly went to the galley for breakfast. Nobody was serving, but someone had taped up signs so people could find their own food. There was nobody else there, except for the ubiquitous silent commandos—and Shelby, eating cold pancakes.

“Aren’t you supposed to be under arrest?”

Shelby scowled. “I am. Take a look around. It’s one big prisoner of war camp.”

Elly glanced around. Only blank faces—she didn’t see any of the soldiers who’d been on the bridge last night. She nodded. “A dozen of them to every one of us.”

Shelby threw down his fork and stood up. “Yeah? Well I’m not gonna take it any longer.”

He stormed out. Elly expected to see the soldiers stop him, maybe even shoot him, but they just watched. Elly chased him into the viewing tunnel. “Jake! Shelby, snap out of it!”

Shelby growled something.

Elly glanced out the window—and gasped. Neri hung in the water outside, her hair streaming and her face stern. She pointed towards the dive pool and whisked out of sight.

“What the–?” Shelby gasped.

“Quick, follow me. Can you get us into the minifin bay? It’ll be guarded.”

Shelby grinned and raised a fist. “Leave it to me.”

And indeed, when they arrived he dropped the two commandos with two quick punches. Elly was impressed in spite of herself. She helped load the briefly unconscious soldiers into a supply closet.

“Haven’t lost the old touch, they’ll be out for a while. So, what makes you think this fish girl’s not on their side?”

“Trust me, I know.” Elly knelt by the pool. “Neri!”

Neri smiled back for a moment, then saw Shelby and backed away. Elly said quickly, “It’s all right, he won’t hurt you. I can’t believe you’re all right… what can we do to help?”

Neri vaulted out of the water, gave Shelby another look and said, “I need to see Mother-Commander and Jason.”

“Right. They’re locked in quarters, a level up from here. Shelby, you can go first and warn us if you meet any commandos. They don’t seem to consider you a threat.”

A tense walk later, Elly carded them into the commander’s quarters. Everyone looked up and someone said, “What…?” and “Neri!”

Neri ignored them and folded herself in Jason’s arms for a moment. She stepped back and said, “We talk. All of us.”

“Mother… you can make more of the cure yes?”

Dianne nodded, “Sure, if I could get another sample. HELEN’s been running analysis on the tests with the first sample, and it looks like it’s one hundred percent effective. It should spread as fast as the virus itself, clear out all trace of it, and disappear.”

Neri nodded. “As soon as you can leave here, find Charley. He will let you have another sample.”

Jason said, “Yeah, the ‘leave’ part is the problem. We can’t even get a message out, much less one of us.”

“I am… I am going to destroy the pyramid.”

Paul started to say something but Brett and Jason both shouted, “Neri, no!” and as horror rose, Brett explained, “Mera told me and Cass. To destroy a pyramid someone has to be inside when it blows up. Neri, you can’t!”

“We won’t let you.”

“It has to be, mother. It is what I must do.”

“Neri…”

Jason said, “The only problem is, how are we going to get into the pyramid?”

“We?” Neri chimed, looking at him.

“You’re not going alone.” Jason said firmly.

* * *

Shersheba should have been thrilled. Finally, without Malakat, the people were calling her queen and bowing and doing whatever she said. It was all hers, the whole planet. People were giving her things, even the little children, now that they knew she’d brought the cure. But she wasn’t happy. She couldn’t enjoy this while she held her people’s lives hostage. A few months ago she’d have been able to enjoy it just fine, and the fact that she couldn’t was making her angry.

The princess stalked to the door of Malakat’s home. Guards still stood outside, and they moved to block her way.

“Stand aside.”

“We cannot. Only Malakat may enter.”

“You will stand aside for me, the princess Shersheba. I command you now!”

The guard glanced behind her at Garron who said, “She has the support of the council. Let her in.”

The cave was ordinary, like any of the other caves used as homes. There was a bed and clothes storage, and many tables of Malakat’s electronics. No windows, and no plants. Shersheba’d never seen a home without plants, even the other cave homes had pale vines or edible mushrooms growing close to hand for a snack. Malakat’s home held no life at all. Nor were there any pictures, or holograms of family members.

Shersheba opened a chest, found only more clothes folded away. “Hmmf.”

“Princess.” Garron said. He indicated a low door half-hidden behind a table.

“Well? What is in there?”

“It is locked with a spoken key. Do you know what words he would have used?”

The girl frowned and thought, and… listened. She leaned down and whispered, “Shalamorn… I have won.”

The lock glowed and unlatched. Shersheba shook herself, suddenly not sure she wanted to know what was behind the door. She tossed her hair and ordered, “Come, Garron. We will see what Malakat would hide.”

Shersheba ducked through the doorway. When she straightened she found herself facing the empty eyes of a whale’s skull. This cave was lit by shimmering blue light that made the skull seem to move. Garron murmured, “Why would…?”

They turned, saw the source of the light, and could not speak.

A column of crystal reached from the floor to the ceiling. Beneath its frosted surface a human figure reached towards them. Shersheba gasped. Garron fumbled and finally touched the key, hidden beneath the whale’s skull. Shersheba turned to scream at Garron, but couldn’t think what to say. The light changed and the column evaporated. The room filled with icy fog and the prisoner slumped forward, gasping for breath. Garron moved to catch her.

Her first word was muted, then, “My daughters?”

Garron said, “Your husband passed away on the opal planet. Your daughters are there now. I will take you to the portal.”

* * *

On the bridge of ORCA, Danton stood as commanding officer, uncomfortable because the commander of ORCA and the regional commander of operations were both locked up a floor away.

He jumped when one of the aliens’ triangular projections lit up in the air. Their leader spoke, a soldier answered, and the call ended.

“What was that?”

The tall commando looked down at Danton. “We will all be leaving here soon.”

“If you’re evacuating, does that mean he intends to destroy ORCA? There are dozens of people on board! What about us?”

“I do not know.” The soldier turned away to speak to his comrades. He didn’t care. Danton glanced under the table and nodded.

* * *

The wall hatch opened and Louis launched himself into the commander’s quarters. “All the aliens are going to be evacuated! They’re going to blow this place up!”

He looked around, realized his audience included kids and PRAXIS agents as well as the bosses. Cass started to say, “I thought you left!”

Neri stepped forward. “Then I must go now.”

Louis goggled. “I told you she was alive. You never believe me.”

“More important things going on, Louis.” Said Shelby, but kindly. “We need a way into the pyramid, the one swarming with enemy soldiers.”

Elly frowned. “Maybe your HELEN 6000 can help.”

“We’ve tried.” Jason sighed, “She won’t cooperate.”

“There’s no way in, Agent Hauser. HELEN is quite intractable on the matter.”

Cass rolled her eyes. “HELEN’s in love, she’s useless.”

“Perhaps if I ask, she will listen.” Neri chimed.

Dianne shrugged.

“It’s worth a try, Commander. The peacock may spread his tail for a pretty hen.”

Neri stood and turned to the room’s main screen. It still held a rotating graphic of the pyramid, though HELEN had muted her praises. Neri said, “HELEN, you talk to pyramid, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Please tell pyramid I want to come to it but I must come in secret. Tell pyramid this is the wish… the wish of the chosen one.” Neri trembled when she said the words.

“I will do that, Neri.” Said HELEN softly, not sounding like a computer at all.

There was a pause as HELEN sent the request. Then the screen changed. A blue image slowly built, of a tangle of tubes wound in the shape of a tree.

“Look at that.”

“What is it?”

Neri smiled. “I know. My sister told me of this place. It is the heart of the pyramid.”

Jason guessed, “It’s showing us. There is another way in.”

HELEN announced, “You may enter, Neri, from the cave of light.”

“The cave of light?” Brett repeated.

“The crystal cavern in the outback. It must be!”

“Yes. It is the way. Thank you, HELEN.”

“The pyramid awaits the chosen one.”

That, in HELEN’s synthesized voice, was positively creepy. Jason quickly said, “First we have to get there—and get out of here. A helicopter would be the best way to get to the cave, and I have my pilot’s certification.”

“Hang on kid, you have a chopper license?”

Jason rolled his eyes. “HELEN, show Agent Shelby would you? Thanks. Boat, minifin, chopper, light aircraft. Just not cars.”

Silently, Paul held out the keys to the official helicopter.

Cass smiled. “As for getting out of here, leave that to us. What if the minifin left with two passengers? That’d get them out of the way.”

Brett nodded. “Autopilot unit?”

“Yeah, and maybe put the rescue dummies inside in case they check for passengers. Uh—permission to destroy a million dollar piece of equipment, commander?”

Paul and Dianne both grimaced. After a minute of silence Dianne said, “We need to do this now, so unless anyone has a better idea… granted.”

“Great!” Cass headed for the wall hatch. “I’ll get my autopilot unit. Come on Louis.”

“Me?”

“You wanted to help. You can scout the dive pool for me. There aren’t any hatches in there and I need to install the unit in the minifin without being seen.”

A reluctant Louis followed Cass into the ducts. “What if someone’s there?”

“You think of something! We have to stop in the lab on the way so you’ve got time to brainstorm.”

Elly remembered and called after them, “Jake sucker-punched the guards half an hour ago. They’re in a closet.” She turned back to the group, a bemused expression on her face.

There was a sudden silence.

“Jason… can we talk?”

“Sure Mum.” Jason let his parents pull him away. They went into a bedroom and the door hummed shut.

“Mum, Dad–” Jason began.

“You’re going with Neri? What do you mean?” Paul demanded.

“All the way. She needs me.” Jason answered and wished his voice wouldn’t wobble. In truth he hadn’t known that until he said it. “Mum, we can stop the virus now but only Neri can stop the pyramid from flooding the world and killing everyone! Someone’s got to be there to watch her back. And maybe I can find a way to save her. Or at least… I can be with her.”

“Jason, you realize–”

“Yeah, Dad. But it’s what I have to do.”

“I understand.” Dianne said quietly. “I hate it, and I’d like to lock you both up until this goes away, and I don’t know if I can face life without both of you… but I understand why you have to do this. It’s your decision.”

Paul looked about to explode. He opened and closed his mouth several times, sputtered, and finally said, “Son… I don’t want to lose you. I missed too many years with you two already. But since you’re determined…” Paul offered his hand. “I’m proud of you.”

They shook hands, and Jason awkwardly hugged his father. He had to work hard not to cry. “Thank you. I’ll be back if I can. I love you, Dad. Mum.”

Before any of them could break down, Jason waved the door open and walked into the main room. “Ready?”

Neri was hugging Winston. She stood and nodded. “Cass just call. Minifin is ready.”

“Ok.” The two of them slipped into the corridor. A minute later Jason’s watch chimed and Brett said, “They’re going for it, the pontoon’s clear! Go!”

HELEN opened the elevator and Neri pulled Jason inside. Jason’s com was still on so they heard a muddle of voices, “There they go!” “Turn, make it look like it’s running away—other lever, Louis!” “What’s happening? It’s gone blank.” “Damn… they really did blow it up. Hope Mum really does forgive us.”

The elevator opened. The two of them dashed to the helicopter and hurriedly strapped themselves in. Jason said to his com, “We’re away!” and started the motor. The thunder of propellers drowned out all speech. Neri winced and put on her headset to block the noise. The helicopter lifted slowly off the pontoon.

Jason glanced at Neri and saw her sitting tensely, looking at the sky, not back at ORCA as it vanished in the distance.

* * *

The chopper landed on the plateau. Jason shut it down and, after a moment, left the keys inside. He took a deep breath and followed Neri to the cave. It was another hot day, and the outback sky was blindingly bright.

“Neri, wait…”

Neri turned as Jason climbed down the giant stone steps into the cave. In the light, she shone. “Jason… here is where we must say goodbye.” Her voice was soft, she was almost crying.

Jason faced her. “I’m not going to leave you Neri.”

“But we will die!” She cried.

“I know. And I’m scared. But I’m coming too. Neri I… wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. Even if that’s just the next five minutes.”

Neri smiled, and a tear fell down her cheek. “I also.” She said.

The light in the cave changed, a sunbeam moved on the wall and highlighted the shape of an ankh carved in the stone. “There.” Neri said, and reached to touch it. The spring swirled and deepened into a blue abyss.

* * *

They arrived in the heart of the pyramid. Jason opened his eyes and found himself looking at the great tree of crystalline wires and tubing. It flashed in what looked like rhythms and patterns. Neri was staring also. She was trembling.

“Neri…”

“I saw my father.” Neri said suddenly. “Before. Maybe it was a dream, from sickness, but maybe…”

“I’m sure.” Jason said, even though he wasn’t.

The pyramid hummed and the blue light shone on them like a captive moon. Neri stood straighter, as if pulling her courage around her like a coat. Jason tried to do the same. Neri turned to him with glowing eyes as the pyramid’s sound changed suddenly. “We go. Now!”

A passageway grated open before them and they ran down it, coming out behind the statue. Jason caught Neri’s hand and held her back for a moment.

Malakat stood with his back to them, hunched over the console. “My pyramid…” he murmured. “Now, hear me. I command you to send the fire of destruction across the ocean. Destroy the home of my enemies! Destroy ORCA!”

“No!” Neri shouted. “It will not be!”

Malakat turned. He didn’t look surprised to see them. “Too late. It begins! Can’t you feel it?” The rushing-water sound was louder and the pyramid trembled under their feet.

* * *

ORCA shook. Dianne shouted, “Get down! Cover your heads!”

“The structure won’t hold!” Paul said from where he’d managed to stay in his seat. Richter started forward for a look when the screen exploded in a shower of hot glass. Both men fell back.

“Paul!”

There was a moment of calm, enough for Paul to say, “I’m ok. But we’ve go–”

Another tremor hit, the hull shrieked and they heard water start coming in somewhere below. In one corner Winston was braced protecting Brett and Cass. Elly was under a table. Richter was on the floor, groaning and wiping at his face.

“HELEN, seal the base! Close all airlocks!” Some of the others might make it. If rescue came in time. And then there was nothing else to do so Dianne let herself fall against the wall, wrapped her arms around Brett, and let Paul hang on to both of them.

* * *

“See? I have the power. The pyramid and I are one.”

Jason lunged, grabbed Malakat’s shoulder. “You–!”

“No Jason! There is only one way. It was written by the ancient ones. This pyramid will be destroyed—and we too, unless you stop, Malakat.”

“You? The child princess? You wouldn’t dare.”

Neri stepped past him and put her hands on the miniature pyramid. It glowed warm when she touched it. Jason let Malakat go with a shove and went to stand by Neri. After a questioning look, he put his hands over hers.

“You must stop now, Malakat.”

“You think you can bluff me? No!” Malakat laughed madly.

Neri whispered, “Pyramid… be destroyed.”

The pyramid became completely silent, then the rushing water sound returned, slowly intensifying. Neri whispered, “We must tell it why.”

Jason didn’t know if the pyramid could hear him, but he thought hard about the destruction Malakat was causing, the fear and death. The pyramid could end that! And then everyone would have a future, Mick and Vanessa could get married, Benny could come back to ORCA, everyone would be safe… Winston. Cass. Mum and Dad and Brett.

Light flooded between the stones of the pyramid. Jason was blinded, but he heard Malakat shouting.

Neri whispered, “…and my sister be safe.”

Something rumbled and they both cringed, ready to die.

Then a clear voice rang out, “Wait, my daughter!”

The glare died, leaving the only light coming from the water passage, which stood open, a woman silhouetted against its glow.

“Mother.” Neri whispered, white to the lips.

Malakat’s eyes bulged. “You.” He spat, “You think you can stop me now, Shalamorn? Always the idealist, always the fool. Destroy her, oh pyramid! Show her who your master is!”

Shalamorn stepped to the console and touched the golden ankh. Quietly she said, “I am Shalamorn, anointed queen of the ocean planet, rightful inheritor of the laws of the ancient ones. My pyramid, stop. Heal the harm you have been ordered to do.”

Neri stepped back and sat down on the step. “Mother.” She whispered again.

“Neri, are you–?” Jason began.

The water passage shimmered and Shersheba stepped through. She summoned the commandos and all of them, instantly, bowed before Shalamorn. They hauled Malakat away to be locked up. It took about a minute.

There were sudden footsteps from the entrance and Mera appeared, looking frightened and saying, “Who calls me?”

Shalamorn held out her hands to her daughters and slowly, hesitantly, they hugged.

* * *

Jason turned on his com. “Come in ORCA, anybody there?” The com flickered through several screens of static before a clear image came up. It was a sideways view of fallen furniture with Dave and the other techs picking themselves up. Then he got a blurry view of the bridge. “Mum?”

Nobody was paying attention to calls, but HELEN reported, “ORCA hull breached in three places. Damage minimized by sealing doors. No serious injuries reported.”

“Tell my mom…” Jason looked up at Neri and her mother, still hugging, and Mera who was talking to Ilona, and Shersheba being quieter than Jason had known she could be, and the commandos still standing around but now they were all smiling. “Tell her the attack’s over, we’re fine, everything is fine.”

A triangular projection appeared and a woman on the ocean planet asked, “Is all well?”

The queen nodded. “All is well, my friend. The pyramid has stopped its violence. The earth planet is safe.”

Mera reached up to touch the projection. “You live.” She whispered. “Onoelle, I thought you dead.”

The woman smiled. “We live, my child. At the end the pyramid heard your words and sent us to safety. I am glad to see you well and, beyond belief, reunited with your true mother.”

And then the queen was coming over to Jason. “For protecting Neri, you have my eternal thanks.”

Jason sputtered, “My pleasure, I mean, of course. I love Neri. But—we all thought you were dead.”

Shalamorn nodded. She looked around at the soldiers, the others, and Onoelle watching from the ocean planet, and sat down on the stone step beside the statue. Mera tucked herself next to her mother, and Neri came and stood by Jason.

“It is a simple story. The night before I was to leave for earth to seek my family, Malakat asked to speak with me. Perhaps I was a fool to go, for I suspected him of a most terrible crime, but I hoped he wanted to prove his innocence. We had long been friends, or so I though. He overcame me and I knew no more until Shersheba and Garron released me. They brought me to the nearest pyramid and we chanced the gate between worlds to come here in time.”

Mera said softly, “Malakat is responsible for all of it, all the terrible things that have happened to us and so many of our people.”

From the projection Onoelle said, “I and the council move that he be exiled.”

Jason blinked. That didn’t seem very serious. Ilona leaned over and said, “Exiled to an empty planet, with water and food but no technology and no other people.”

Unexpectedly Neri said, “Yes. Send him where he can hurt no one else.”

“Then I rule with the council.” Shalamorn said sadly. “When an escape pod can be spared, Malakat will be sent into exile. Until then he will be imprisoned even as I was.”

“This is fair, my queen.”

Shersheba stood up, guessing she was next. She started to say something, then stopped. She looked—different. Miserable, but also somehow softer and more genuine than before. Ilona stood beside her in a hesitant show of support.

“But for your actions on returning to the ocean planet, you would receive the same fate. However, since you protected the antidote from Malakat, thus saving the oceans of our world, you are reprieved.”

Shersheba seemed to wilt with relief. She fell to her knees. “Your majesty. I am your servant forever. And–” she turned to glance at Jason, “I am sorry.”

It was going to take more than that, but that was a start. Ilona spoke up hesitantly, “Majesty, I think—Shersheba—she seemed not to care about the jali of our world. Could it be that…”

Shersheba reverted in a second and snapped, “Do not dare! I am of the royal blood!” before she remembered where she was. Ilona cringed.

Neri chimed, “You do not hear.” She stepped down beside Shersheba, who snarled at the ground.

Mera gaped.

Neri put her hands on Shersheba’s head. The other girl tried to flinch away, then a second later her eyes went very wide and she whispered, “I did not know…” and for the first time in her life, Shersheba cried.

25. Forever Blue

“The attack is over.” HELEN said serenely.

“You sure?” Cass asked from under a table.

“Affirmative, Cass.”

“Does that mean…?” Brett asked in horror.

“Negative. The pyramid is still alive, but its intentions are now wholly peaceful.”

“Well great.” Cass picked herself up. Everyone else was slowly un-huddling and letting go of whatever they’d been clinging to. There was fallen furniture everywhere, and bits of glass and wire from the screens that had exploded. Cass tiptoed to the emergency closet and got out the safety-vac to clean up the glass.

“Injuries?” Dianne asked. “Get Mr. Richter to medical. Paul, are you all right?”

“Think so.” Paul had shielded his face before the screen blew. “Caught it on my arm, hurts but not serious. I have to call headquarters, tell them we’re all right. Mainland must be going crazy by now.”

HELEN offered, “Communications will be restored in approximately three minutes.”

Shelby offered his hand. “Agent Hauser?”

“I’m ok. Thanks.”

“That was certainly interesting.” Winston said weakly.

Communications within ORCA came back up, and Dianne was immediately assessing damage and talking to the others, who’d gathered in the galley. “Injuries? Good. Any visible damage? Good. Can you all sit tight a little longer? I think all the residential cabins are safe but I want to wait for a full scan. Dave, you’re in charge. Thanks. Five minutes.”

Power was restored to more functions as HELEN felt out the damage. The screen in front of Dianne showed an expanding report.

“What’s the word, Mum?”

“Small hull breaches, main structure still sound. Air systems fine. We’ll have to pump out two of the storage rooms and replace everything that broke, but we were very lucky.”

“So…” now that they weren’t all about to die Cass focused on the next important question. “What about Neri and Jason?”

“If they’re ok, they’ll be back soon.” Brett pulled up a chair and dropped into it, then stood up again and started righting the rest of the furniture. Nothing was bolted down because ORCA wasn’t supposed to move.

Paul cursed suddenly, then summoned a cheerful voice. “Madam President…”

The woman looked around, and Brett and Cass ducked back out of camera range. Dianne stepped up, “Madam President, I believe a peaceful resolution has been reached. Our HELEN 6000 is in communication with the pyramid’s computer, and reports no further hostility. I anticipate diplomatic contact can begin shortly. ORCA facility is not severely damaged. Don’t you dare order another attack.”

The president’s eyebrows arched at this last comment. “I appreciate that you’re a bit rattled, Commander. We will hold off aggression against the pyramid, awaiting possible diplomatic options, as you and others have suggested.”

Brett and Cass looked at each other. What ‘others’?

Elly stepped into camera range. “Ah, I am Agent Hauser. Director Richter is receiving medical attention for minor injuries. Do you have any instruction for the PRAXIS agents aboard?”

“Assist Commander Bates in securing ORCA personnel and structure and await further orders.”

Elly bowed slightly and stepped back. Shelby was scowling, wishing he’d thought of it first.

The president signed off, after ordering them to keep her ‘appraised of all developments.’ Dianne sighed. “I hope we can live up to that. HELEN, can you tell us anything about what’s happening with the pyramid?”

HELEN thought for a minute. “The pyramid listens and speaks. It has a new leader, or rather, an old one.”

Cass rolled her eyes. “He-len! Tell us something useful!”

“ORCA officer Jason Bates is inside the pyramid. Is he all right?”

“Affirmative, Commander.”

Brett and Cass whooped and hugged each other. “We won!”

“Dunno what happened, but it looks like we won!”

Behind them, Paul was asking over a computer if the minifin was insured against aliens. The two kids heard and laughed harder.

Winston put his hands on their shoulders. “This celebration should perhaps be delayed until we learn what happened. In the meantime we have a lot of work to do to get ORCA shipshape again with a reduced staff.” Winston’s eyebrows knitted. “Especially if we are to play host to peace talks between the planets.”

The two kids groaned.

Elly said, “All the PRAXIS personnel on board will help.”

“Help clean up? Who exactly put you in charge, Hauser?”

“And for a minute back there you were so chivalrous.”

HELEN’s bing interrupted them. “Priority call.” She said and opened two windows. One showed a bandaged Richter up in the medical ward, the other a beautiful woman with sooty-black hair and sharp dark eyes.

“PRAXIS? I’m Agent Cooper, Cardiff Branch.” She had a lovely accent.

Shelby’s mouth dropped open, at either the words or the agent’s looks. “Um…”

“I’ve read the report about recent affairs down under. As of now, PRAXIS is closed pending investigation. Any… subjects you have will be treated humanely until my team arrives. That’ll be Wednesday, on the concord.” Her mouth had curled with disgust on the word ‘subjects.’

Richter sputtered. Shelby was still in shock.

“Which one of you is Hauser?”

“I am.”

“You’re in charge.”

All three of them sputtered. Elly said, “Ma’am, I’d rather not…”

“I don’t blame you. But you seem the only sane person we’ve got down there. Sending your authorization now. Your main headquarters has already got a copy. If you still want to resign you can do so as soon as my people are up to speed. Shelby can come back to Wales with us. We’ll teach him to catch aliens.” Her voice lilted mischievously on the last words.

HELEN printed out some papers, and Shelby grabbed them. Brett, who was craning his neck, saw the PRAXIS logo and a T-shaped logo.

Agent Cooper turned her head to listen to someone on her end. Then she said, “Commander Bates, there will be no more interference with the running of the ORCA facility or your friendship with the aliens. You’re on the hands-off list at the highest level.”

“Thank you.” Dianne said, sounding a bit stunned.

Cass piped up, “So what took you so long to figure PRAXIS had gone rotten?”

“Cass!”

“I’m just asking. I mean they’re kinda late swanning in to save the day.”

“Not the ethics committee are we. Besides—know what happens when a college student starts chantin’ the Necronomicon over an alien translator?”

“No.”

“You’re welcome.”

Cass grinned and backed off. Agent Cooper signed off their end to, presumably, read Richter the riot act. The group on the bridge shared a glance. Shelby was still staring at the papers that said Hauser was now in charge of the entire Northern Australia branch of PRAXIS investigations. Elly was still stunned. Finally she said, “Well. Commander, can we get a lift to the mainland as soon as possible?”

“Sure…”

Brett said, “I guess that’s PRAXIS sorted out.”

Cass said, “I liked her.”

“I believe we are in for interesting times.” Was Winston’s opinion.

HELEN binged, and the screen that wasn’t in use showed an image of the pontoon, and there was Jason, getting out of a sleek silver boat. As soon as he was out, the boat slipped under the surface and vanished. Jason waved to the pontoon camera and tapped the elevator call pad.

There was a rush from the bridge to be there when he arrived.

* * *

When the celebrating and cheering were over, Jason went to his cabin for a break while dinner was rustled up. He flopped on his bed, an arm over his eyes. Being there when the world was saved—it was tiring!

“There is a call for you.” HELEN said.

Jason grunted and waved a hand, which HELEN took to mean, “answer it.” The wall screen lit up with four separate call screens: Benny, Lena, SallyAnn, and Mick and Vanessa crammed into one window. There was a babble on the theme of, “Are you all right?”

Jason sat up fast. “We’re fine, it’s all over. Hey, where’s Froggy and Zoe?”

Vanessa rolled her eyes. “In jail. They stole a boat.”

“What?”

“Well it’s obvious something was going on, so Froggy took a boat from the marina and tried to make it to ORCA. Patrol caught them, but the boat owner’s not pressing charges. Mister Reilly’s gone to bail them out.”

Brett and Cass had arrived in time to hear that. Brett groaned. “It figures.”

“Hey he’d better not get arrested—he owes me fifty bucks from the bet on who could deprogram a virus faster!”

Benny said, “Actually I think that was a tie.”

“Shut up and tell us what happened!” Vanessa ordered.

So Jason tried to explain, and Brett and Cass chimed in and they went over it again with interruptions, mostly from Vanessa since she had the loud voice for it. Finally Jason finished, “So Neri is a princess and the world is about to learn about the ocean people.”

“You get beached for a year and you miss everything!” Benny lamented.

Lena thought for about two seconds then said, “I’m coming to ORCA.”

“You know…” Cass began, thinking aloud, “I think you should all come. And call Lee and Daggy and Jodie too. If you want to be part of whatever’s going to happen next. I mean, this is about to be big—Madam President is going to announce about the aliens soon I’m sure, and I bet we’ll need all the help we can get. Can you imagine—reporters, UFO nuts, heaven only knows what kind of people are going to want a piece of the action. We’ve got some good-guy Men in Black on our side but there’s stuff only kids can do.”

Everyone was staring at Cass. Jason groaned. He hadn’t thought of all that, but it would happen wouldn’t it? All sorts of crazy and politics and things that would have to be settled before they could go back to normal life.

“Count us in.” Said Mick.

“Obviously.” Said Benny.

Lena nodded vigorously, her white hair haloing her face.

SallyAnn began, “Well…Would you all hate me if I stay in the background for now? It’s just that I’ll never get another chance at this internship.”

“Of course we won’t hate you! Just don’t forget us when you’re famous.”

There was more talk, and Lena went to tell her father they were going on a boat trip. Brett said, “This is getting out of control.”

“It’s been out of control since we first found the pyramid.” Jason told him, “We’re just hanging on for the ride. Now go plan the future somewhere else, I need a break.”

* * *

And then…

Crowded at the rail of the boat, the children watched the pyramid surface. It rose out of the water and floated, solid in the moving waters. Then the cracks between the stones began to glow and the pyramid started to… open. It rumbled, and opened like a flower, different sections turning and pulling back, opening a wide iridescent tent over the shape that remained.

“Amazing.” Cass whispered.

Dave moored the boat to the pyramid, and everyone got out. They were all in dress uniforms, or fancy clothes for Lena and Vanessa who hadn’t kept their ORCA clothes out in the real world.

Ilona had raided Shersheba’s closet; she met them wearing one of the princess’ red and gold outfits. It looked better on Ilona. “I’ll show you where to go. You guys over here, Commander and Winston here. Jason at the front.”

“Hi Ilona!” Cass said, “Good luck when Shersheba catches you in her clothes.”

“She let me.” Ilona smiled and swirled her skirt. “We are friends, I think. There is good in Shersheba.”

Brett said, “Yeah, but we’d need Winston’s deep-scan sonar to find it.”

Light slanted through the iridescent canopy above them, which threw strange blue reflections like underwater light. Jason waited below the statue, squirming and picking fluffs off his dress uniform. His friends whispered together, even his parents were chatting quietly. The commanders hadn’t had much peace since Queen Shalamorn contacted the president of global union to apologize for the behavior of her people. In apology, the queen had used the pyramid to move clouds and ease drought across North Africa.

That had raised more yelling and demands for help, and it had been decided that a team of scientists from both planets would study the pyramid’s powers and how it could be used to help the ecosystem of Earth.

Music began and everyone went quiet. Neri appeared in the archway, wearing a long golden dress and shining in the light. She walked to Jason’s side and he leaned over to whisper, “You look great.”

Neri smiled her warm smile and leaned her shoulder against Jason’s for a moment.

Shalamorn appeared from the depths of the pyramid, Mera walking beside her. The commandos still on earth surrounded them like a ceremonial guard. Mera carried a pillow with a gold crown on it—a crown much like the queen’s, of beaten gold, dripping with pearls and teardrop crystals, in a shape that suggested a flower or maybe flames. Mera herself wore a thin gold circlet and a dress like Neri’s, only so long it streamed behind her. Shersheba walked behind Mera, carrying the train of her dress and not even looking grumpy about it.

Shalamorn stopped to talk quietly to the people she passed, thanking them for their help. She gave gold nuggets and jewels to the children, and Vanessa, Cass and Zoe tried to curtsey and Cass nearly fell over. Lena whispered something to Shalamorn and the queen nodded to her.

When it was her turn Dianne whispered, “Your majesty… your gifts…”

“Nothing can truly thank you for your help, but Mera told me of this world’s ‘money’ and that it is needed.”

Mera whispered. “Tuition, and Vanessa’s rent.”

Dianne nodded understanding. “Thank you.”

Shalamorn smiled at her and went on.

“Here we go.” Jason murmured, and stepped back as the music intensified.

Shalamorn faced her daughter. “Neri… over the years I missed, you have grown into a beautiful and amazing young woman. It is my pleasure, in accordance with the laws of our people, to crown you first-born princess of the royal house and heir apparent to the throne of the ancient ones.”

She took the crown from Mera—who was grinning—and put it on Neri’s head. Everyone applauded. Neri smiled around at them, all dignity for a moment, then she hugged Mera and Brett, and kissed Jason

Dianne found herself choked up. The whole scene looked… like a wedding. She glanced at Paul, and found him looking at her.

Neri put on arm around Shalamorn and held the other out to Dianne. “Mother.” She said as she hugged them both. “My mother.”

* * *

That evening Brett and Jason went to the island, just like old times. As they pulled the boat up the beach Brett filled Jason in, “Ilona’s staying on earth. Dad hired her Mum to work on ORCA two. Shersheba might go too. And Lena and her father are going to the ocean planet.”

“What? Hellegren?”

“Yep.” Brett nodded, “Seriously. I guess she’s wanted to ever since before, and he’s going as an ambassador. I guess he feels really sorry about all the trouble he made for Neri.”

“I guess.” Jason said, a little shell-shocked. “Can you imagine Hellegren on the ocean planet?”

“Yeah well, if he has a rotten time he deserves it. And if he does ok… maybe that’s not so bad. I think the poor guy lost a year of life the first time he saw Lena done up in Mera’s clothes—his face was a sight!”

Jason shook his head. “Anything else I missed staying in the pyramid yesterday?”

“Nothing interesting. There they are! Hi Neri!”

“Hello!” Neri chimed, and ran down the beach. She was back in her usual dress, Ilona’s fashion advice hadn’t been able to convince her to wear anything else.

By the pond, Ila had a computer open and was looking at the plans for ORCA Two. Ilona sat next to her mother, scrunched close enough to see the screen. They were talking quietly.

“Hi Ilona, how are you?”

Ilona smiled up at Brett. “Excited. Scared. It will be a new life for us on your world.”

“Only for a couple months, until the queen fixes the pyramids. Then we’ll be able to go back and forth whenever we want.”

“All my friends will want to visit.”

Mera added, “Laeka tells me her little sister wishes to come.”

Mera was wearing her old dress, with the gold collar over it. She’d taken off the little crown, but somehow it seemed like she still wore it. Learning that her friends were alive had unlocked something within Mera; she stood straighter and smiled freely now.

Shalamorn crouched by the pool, splashing water over her head. She looked so casual, not queenly at all since she’d left her crown in the pyramid. She stood up and turned to the boys. “Hello my friends.”

“Your majesty.” They said.

“Come, walk with my daughters and me. I would speak of their future.”

Jason felt a stab of worry and put his arm around Neri. She looked troubled as well. But they followed Brett and Mera and the queen down to the shore. The sun was sinking towards the water but the sky above was still blue. Charley breached beneath the sun, and another whale rolled in the water closer in. Neri and Mera looked at each other and laughed.

“Now the virus is cured, Charley’s girlfriend came back. I will introduce you later, sister, mother.”

Mera nodded enthusiastically and the queen said, “I would like that.”

There was silence for a few minutes, broken only by the sound of the waves and their feet in the sand. The Shalamorn said, “My daughters… I must return to our planet. There is much to do. I would wish to have both of you with me, but I think that is not your wish. Neri…”

Neri smiled. “Thank you mother. I want to see the planet of my birth, and spend much time with you, but this is my home.”

“Then you will stay here until the day you must take up your inheritance as queen, if that day should come. It may be our people will choose another leader, or Mera will inherit.”

“Not yet!” Mera said quickly, “To rule is hard, and I am not ready. I just want to—be a kid for a while.”

“And so you shall.” Shalamorn said, and hugged her daughter.

Mera smiled a slightly wobbly smile. Suddenly Brett said, “Can I come with you? Like interplanetary student exchange. I’ll ask Mum. What do you say, your majesty?”

Jason and Neri lagged back as the other three continued down the beach. Brett was on his vidphone, and he casually slipped his free hand around Mera’s shoulders.

Neri was grinning. Jason stepped next to her, smiling and shaking his head. “Brett…”

“It is good to see my sister smile.”

“Neri, I…” Jason began.

“You are glad I stay, Jason?”

“What do you think?” Jason said, because there weren’t words for how glad he was.

Neri glanced out to sea. “Charley is happy.”

“Not as happy as me.”

“Or me.” Neri chimed, and they kissed, and stood together in the sunlight.

Final notes

Why I went to all the trouble… season 4 just felt wrong. The characters’ reactions just felt off—Jason wasn’t mad enough when Praxis nearly killed his girlfriend, Ellie and Shersheba both went from really bad to not-so-bad way too quickly, and Shalamorn was supposed to be an all-loving, all-wise queen, but if you read what she actually says, she’s awful! “Do not question, obey.”?! Good freakin’ grief! And the real kicker was Shersheba’s “perhaps she talks to fish also” line.

Honestly, I’m not sure I improved on the show all that much. Ocean Girl doesn’t really lend itself to the written word—it’s hard to feel the emotions without the music and sights, but on the other hand I don’t have to stay within a budget re:the sets and special effects! How well I did… that’s up to you the reader to decide. I can only boast that I did my best, and managed to post a chapter a week, without any delays!

And for anyone who recognized “Agent Cooper,” yes that is a not-so-secret Torchwood reference. When I saw this season again a few months ago I realized Shelby = Jack Harkness, if Jack were a total… namby pamby mama’s boy! I laughed loud enough to scare the cat. Still can hardly look at Shelby without snickering. He is such a wannabe! I was terribly tempted to have Jack swanning around Orca and flirting with Winston—but that would have taken this story into the realms of crossover fanfic and out of the realm of serious novelization.

Special thanks to: Savant, who gave season four to the world. This book was written from his tape and his scripts, and I couldn’t have done it without both of those.

Alana, for ideas, long talks, and for being the only person who commented. I don’t think I’d have finished this with nobody reading it.

And last and most, thanks to the creators of Neri—the writers, directors, and of course Marzena Godecki who loaned her beautiful face to the role. The spirit of Neri gave something to my life—enriched it or some word like that. My fanworks are my way of saying thanks, since I can’t make cookies for people on the other side of the world, much less a fictional character!

Novelization completed May 2008, by Judith Kenyon cupcakedoll@gmail.com